My Brave Pony Starfleet Magic: Season IV

Chapters

Episode 1: Power Problems
Episode 2: Feather Blusters
Episode 3: Waking Nightmares
Episode 4: Slither in the Dark
Episode 5: Teacher's Threat
Episode 6: Learn TO Burn
Episode 7: A Broken Art
Episode 8: Pig of Problems
Episode 9: Desperation Disasters
Episode 10: Two Times Trouble
Episode 11: Phantom's Fury
Episode 12: Unlucky Rabbit's Foot
Episode 13: Right to Fight
Episode 14: Heart of the Underdog
Episode 15: Part 1: Phantom Unmasked
Episode 16: Part 2: Valkyries of Harmony
Episode 17: Rat's Dark Trap
Episode 18: Deja Boo-Boo
Episode 19: From the Horse's mouth
Episode 20: Distant Disasters: Part 1
Episode 21: Distant Disasters: Part 2
Episode 22: Truth of the Heartbroken
Episode 23: Future Sight
Episode 24: Part 1: The World of a Dark Tomorrow
Episode 25: Part 2: A Dark Duel
Final episode: Final Part: Come From the Light
Epilogue
Prologue

Episode 1: Power Problems

EPISODE ONE

Three months had passed since the defeat of King Sombra, and the tragic death of Twilight Sparkle.

The magical, dimensional planet of United Equestria was invaded by a pack of savage beasts from other planets that had come with no less intention than to cause trouble and steal goods from the planet, and they were also looking forward to confronting Starfleet.

The wild animals consisted of, Major Claw; a huge bear, Big Bull; a Minotaur, Big Fist; a gorilla, Madame Harpie; a hawk creature, and Stomper; an elephant. All five of them had landed in the grounds of New Ponyville, frightening the civilians and smashing their way through town.

Fist and Bull smashed the stands and knocked over lampposts, Harpie and Stomper threatened all store and shop keepers to give them their money or they’d smash their homes, and any friends or family members.

Claw spent all his time terrorizing the citizens, which always gave him a kick seeing them quake and cry in fear. “Who’s next…?” he growled.

“You are!” snarled a voice. Claw turned round and saw Lightning and all his friends, including Spike. The five beasts all stood together snickering at the fighters. “Lightning Dawn…” hissed Claw “You know you and your friends don’t stand a chance against us. We’ve been receiving reports on you from our constant spying on you. We’ve been training tough and learned every single one of your moves from the day you beat Titan to the day you stopped distraught.”

The ponies and Spike all smirked cheekily. “Oh, really, and did you make sure to watch all our battles against King Sombra as well?”

“We had no need…” said Harpie “We already learned more than what we needed to know from your previous battles.”

“Oh, boy, are you guys in for a shock.” said Rainbow Dash. “You guys obviously don’t know, but our friend Lightning happens to be an Enticorn!”

The beasts looked confused and Stomper asked “D’yah… what’s an Enticorn?”

Lightning stepped forward. “I’ll show you…” he clenched his fists and concentrated hard. His golden horn glowed brightly and his entire body was bathed in a bright golden flash of light, and he transformed into his most powerful form. All the citizens nearby gazed in awe at the sight of Lightning’s new form--

a shining white and golden glowing humanoid entity. The beasts could hardly believe their eyes, and some of them were quaking nervously. “Oh yeah…!” cried Claw “Well… looks ain’t everything. Let’s get him!”

His teammates all stood together and looked ready to rumble, but Lightning stood where he was glaring and growling at them and his glowing became brighter. Fists went first and aimed a huge punch at Lightning, but had barely touched him when Lightning merely swung his arm creating shockwaves that blasted him far back.

The beasts were beginning to grow outraged as well as terrified, but Lightning’s friends thought this fight was a shoo-in, especially seeing as Lightning hardly had to put up much of a fight. The beasts all lunged at him, punching and kicking him hard, but in a big flash of light, Lightning, unharmed, trusted his arms out knocking them all away from him.

“Way to go Lightning!” Starla called out to him, but suddenly things started getting heated up, as Lightning began to seem more aggressive than ever. He marched over to Stomper, and yanked him by the trunk and threw him like a hammer-throw far, far away. Bull and Claw saw that, and dashed angrily at Lightning, only to get punched really hard.

“Lightning, what are you doing?!” Applejack called out, but Lightning acted as if he couldn’t hear her, and continued to mercilessly beat up the bad beasts, until finally his friends realized he was out of control. The beasts immediately surrendered, whimpering like babies, but still Lightning would not show mercy. “Evil must die!” he growled fiercely “EVIL MUST DIE!!” the energy emitting from him was so immense with his anger his anger that they shook the ground like a tremor, and the citizens began to panic.

Finally Lightning’s friends dashed into action realizing he needed to be stopped, but they didn’t really stand a chance against him since he was an Enticorn. “Lightning, stop this at once!” cried Rarity, Lightning turned and sent her flying back with shockwaves form swinging his arm.

Pinke Pie tried throwing rocks at him “Take that, and that, and that, and that!” but Lightning stomped his foot sending a powerful underground surge through the dirt and erupting right beneath her feet. Lightning’s friends go out their weapons and tried their best to hold him down, but Lightning actually destroyed all their weapons, and didn’t even give them any openings to transform. “It’s no use!” cried Buddy Rose “Nothing we have can stand up to him.”

“Let’s try our combined attacks together.” suggested Artie.

They all stood together and unleashed their attacks.

“PULSAR LASER”

“LEAF SWARM”

“PAINT-BOMB”

“DRILL QUILL”

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

The other five ponies stood together and charged up their powers from the Elements of Harmony within them and fired the Harmony Beam straight at Lightning, but Lightning stood where he was and counted with a blast of the uniforce. The two forces seemed equal in strength at the start, but Lightning roared angrily intensifying his power and sending the blast back.

“Oh, no
Here we go!” cried Rhymey as the blast hit them all and in a big explosion, they all went flying in different directions and crashed on the ground. “Ay’! That hurt!” cried Dyno.

“You can say that again.” groaned Myte.

Lightning began to make his way towards the fallen friends, and grabbed Starla by the arm, holding her up off the ground. “Lightning, No!” cried Starla “Don’t do it!”

Fluttershy’s eyes filled with tears of fright “Lightning, she’s your wife!” Lighting just roared at her and she hide behind Spike, of all creatures. “Starla!” cried Spike.

“Lightning, please don’t do it!” Starla squealed as Lightning poised his hand ready to blast her. He charged up, and fired… and…

“STARLA!!” he screamed as he bolted upright in bed.

His scream woke his wife of three months; Major Starla Shine. “Lightning?!” she cried as she flicked on the light. “Are you okay?”

Krysta the warping fairy, woke up too when she heard the scream, and flew out from her mouse-hole home in the wall ont he far side of the room. “What’s going on?” she asked. Lightning hardly said a thing. He was so relieved to find he was at home in bed and his wife was next to him unharmed. “Galloping Galaxies!” he cried softly and gazed down at his hands quaking with fear.

Starla and Krysta could tell he had another nightmare about the fact that he seemed to have little control over his Enticorn powers. Of course there was no battle between the beasts, and everyone found out this safely during a training test many weeks ago. They had all been training at the royal palace dojo in New Canterlot to see just how powerful Lightning really was as an Enticorn, but as it turned out unlike in the battle against Sombra, the creature’s anger was out of control. His consciousness and judgment were partially subdued as he seemed too had developed and extreme hatred for all evil, claiming it should die and anything that supported it should die.

Ever since then, Lightning had been having constant nightmares about losing control and hurting his friends and loved ones, and being more of a danger than a help to his planet. He was practically scared of his own self and what he was capable of doing.

Normally Lightning didn’t let his nightmares get to him like this, but just like everyone, he wasn’t completely devoid of getting emotional when it was really deep. Starla softly wrapped her arms around him holding him close whispering into his ears “It’s all right. It’s okay.”

Krysta fluttered towards Lightning and comforted him as well. The thing that did comfort Lightning was the fact that he could control the transformation at will, but he didn’t know what was going wrong with it now. How could control it like he did when he faced Sombra? Nobody knew the answer to this, but for now Lightning felt it best he not transform into an Enticorn. “I just hope nothing out there will make me have to become it again.” he said to the girls, and how little he realized that trouble was not very far away.

As the night continued, the dark stranger was relaxing in a tall tree after having explored more of the planet. “Humph! This planet is more pitiful than I thought.” he said to himself “Conquering this world will be like taking candy from a baby.” He reached into his belt and pulled out a single black card. On the back was a mark, the same marking on his forehead. On the front was a beautiful artwork picture of a kind of tiger-creature, with spikes on its back and fiery flame designs as stripes on its fur.

The dude glared and snickered wickedly at the card while his eyes flickered with a red glow.

The next morning, all the ponies and other creatures were out doing their daily routineness, while all the pony friends gathered outside the Cake’s safe at their usual tables for breakfast.

Lightning and Starla were the last ones to arrive, and the gang could tell they were coming by the way other ponies would stop and gaze up as Lightning came, dressed in his super new uniform.

“It’s him.”

“Oh, he is so handsome.”

Whispers were exchanged back and forth as Commander Lightning passed them. Two little colts came up to him and asked for his autograph, and Lightning was only too obliged to give it to them. The two little colts saluted to him and he saluted and smiled at them.

“Well, look who’s Mr. Popular.” Buddy Rose teased as Lightning and Starla sat down. Lightning smiled softly as he took off his cap, but he had a hard time getting comfortable in his seat with his cape being in his way. He struggled to adjust it. “How does Grand Ruler do this so easy?” he muttered.

“Couldn’t you just take it off?” asked Rainbow.

Lightning shook his head “Starfleet code: As S.A.C--Supreme Allied Commander-- I have to wear my uniform as it is. The most I can take off casually is my cap, which I deem a good thing” He scratched his itchy mane. It happened sometimes when he wore his cap while the weather was warm.

Still, the others couldn’t help notice he seemed a little edgy. “Lightning, are you okay?” Artie asked. Lightning gazed over at him “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just a little tired, that’s all. I was up late.”

The friends knew that Lightning’s promotion to Commander gave him so many extra duties. As well as his extra-long patrols, he had tons of extra paperwork to do, forums to fill out, meetings with Starfleet officials, and even with Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia. It sure took him a while to get used to it all…

…but Starla knew she had to say it. “He had another nightmare.”

Lightning felt every single one of the others gazing at him with concern.

“Not another one.” said Spike.

“Really, Lightning.” added Rarity.

Lightning looked grimly at them “You guys say that and look at me like I can actually do something about it.”

“Well for one thing, you should take it easy.” said Dyno.

“Si, as long as you don’t transform everything will be fine.” added Myte.

“Lightning, we understand how concerned you are about this, but fretting about it isn’t doing you any good.” said Fluttershy.

Her colt-friend, Rhymey nodded and said…

“I know the road seems harsh and without much hope,
But we all know with these new powers, you’ll learn to cope.”

Lightning rolled his eyes and sighed, having heard all these concern speeches enough times already. “I appreciate everyone’s concern, but that doesn’t exactly help Me.” he said “How can I control it? It isn’t even safe to study.” He remembered again how he managed to maintain control during the final fight against Sombra, but then he thought again to back in the simulations when he totally lost it and made a big mess of things-- smashing the walls and blasting at the floors, even looking at his friends in a threatening manner, fearing he could have killed them.

To him, this new gift felt more like a curse; a demon living inside of him that wanted something, but he couldn’t figure out what. Even though his power would psychically increase after every battle, there was just too much risk involved.

He sighed heavily as his head dropped forward.

Starla lifted his head up, and gazed deeply into her husband’s eyes “…It’s okay” she said softly to him. He smiled at her.

Pinkie Pie giggled and bounced with excitement, nearly spilling everyone’s foods. “Take it easy there, Pinkie.” said Applejack.

“Sorry, I can’t help it. I just love it when someone smiles after being so down.” she practically fluttered her new pegasi wings like a hummingbird.

Pinkie, Rarity and Applejack had been training a lot and were finally getting used to having their new wings and being able to fly. It would really serve them well in future battles, but so far all had been rather calm the past three months. No serious threats or dangers had occurred, nothing more than simple petty crooks being caught and arrested, and domenstic disturbances here and there. Yet, Starfleet remained on constant and continuous alert for anything to happen at all!

Suddenly there was a loud sound heard off in the distance, followed by a flock of birds flying away in panic and a stampede of frightened ponies running from direction of the sound. The alarms went off and all the civilians began to run for shelter before the force fields were raised.

Lightning grabbed his cap he said “Let’s check it out.” And he and the others all flew off towards the area-- Rarity carried Spike in her arms.

Soon they arrived at the area, but to a terrible sight that turned their bloods cold.

“Galloping galaxies…!” Lightning exclaimed.

“What in the name of bad apples…!” peeped Applejack.

“It… can’t be!” cried Rarity.

The others were all just as shocked. The force fields were still up, but the buildings that were shielded had be completely demolished. The houses and stores looked as if they had been ripped apart and burned by fire, and these were defiantly not done domestic accidents, there was proof as there were large footprints in the ground, and soft craters made by something obviously strong.

“The force fields didn’t protect the buildings-- It’s impossible!” cried Krysta. The others all inspected the damages, and remembering the stampede, the civilians had fled the area-- the force fields only stopped things from coming in, not going out, but still it was a baffling mystery.

The footprints were also a mystery. Even Fluttershy couldn’t identify them, or the space alicorns, but it was deduced that it was something that walked on all-fours and defiantly ferocious. “Even dragons don’t make these kinds of prints.” said Spike.

Suddenly, they all heard a groaning sound, and they could see one pony under a mound of rubble outside, in a bad way. The teams cleared the wreckages away. “Are you all right?” cried Fluttershy.

“Of course he’s not all right, Fluttershy.” snapped Rainbow.

Lightning approached the hurt pony, who softly gazed up at him “Commander…Lightning. Thank the galaxy, it’s you!”

“Please, can you tell me what happened here?” asked Lightning.

The pony looked really pale, either from his injuries or from his state of shock. “I don’t know… it all happened… so… so fast. We heard the alarms, we all rush in and the shields came up. Then… all of suddenly, something hit the house, it was like a huge cannonball. The shields didn’t protect us. Everyone panicked, and we all ran out, but, there was a big explosion on this side of the house, all that rubble fell on me, and… and then… I… I saw it, at least part of it.”

“Saw what, what did you see?” asked Starla.

The pony was shaking so hard and tears of fear came to his eyes. “It was… big. It was sniffing around, growling, and I heard smash the other buildings… I Thought I was a goner!” He broke down and softly cried.

Lightning told Krysta to warp the poor pony to the hospital while they would stay behind. Krysta agreed, and warped herself and the pony away.

No sooner had they gone did the gang all hear the sound of a faint growl. “What was that?” asked Artie.

Fluttershy felt her nerves starting to go crazy, but Rhymey held her hand trying to keep her calm as the growling continued. Then it stopped, and everyone turned round hard, and saw a large tiger-creature that roared loudly at them.

Rarity screamed!!

Fluttershy could hardly bring herself to scream, and the others all winced in shock. “I think it’s time to work!” said Spike.

Lightning nodded and the two teams stood ready. First Lightning’s team transformed.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

Then the girls…

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

Then finally Spike…

“Dragon Power”

Once all transformed, they all stared the tiger down, and the tiger gazed back at them growling angrily. While that dark stranger was levitating up high in the sky where he couldn’t be seen from the ground and saw everything. “You’ll soon find this battle won’t be like any other, Starfleet.” he said softly to himself “When Flame-Stripes destroys you we’ll be one step closer to fulfilling our destiny of darkness.”

The ponies tried to scan Stripes with their visors, but the results turned out “Creature: Unknown. No Available Data.”

“What, No data?” snapped Lightning.

“Let’s try and scan for his strengths.” suggested Buddy Rose. Everyone tried just that, but for some strange reason the monster managed to actually repel the scanning so everyone only scanned each other’s strengths. “What’s going on?” asked Pinkie.

“Probably a malfunction in the visors.” said Rainbow.

“No, they’re working perfectly.” said Starla “Something’s repelling our scans.”

The dark stranger chuckled softly, “Silly ponies, not only is your society hopelessly antiquated, but your technology is just as worthless.”

Stripes roared fiercely, and the ponies decided to fight. “Let’s go!” shouted Lightning, and they all charged at Stripes, but the monster just curled up into a ball and leapt way up high, almost out of sight, much to everyone’s confusion. “He’s gone!” cried Rarity. “Where’d he go?” asked Spike.

Suddenly, Applejack looked up. “LOOK OUT!!” she screamed as Stripes slammed hard on the ground, barely missing the ponies, but then he began to roll about super-fast and crazy, hitting everyone super hard and dealing their super-suits more than fifty percent of damage.

“URGH…! Esto es una locura! What’s with this thing?” growled Dyno. His brother Myte struggled to get up “Just one hit and I feel woozy already.”

Even Lightning felt the incredible strength of the beast and kept wondering “What kind of creature is this? It’s not like anything I’ve ever seen or heard of before.”

“Let’s try and charge him all at once.” suggested Spike.

“It’s worth a shot,
Let’s give it what we’ve got.” agreed Rhymey.

Everyone charged forth, and Stripes began to bash them all away by swinging his claws, and his tail, dealing more damage to everyone’s suits. They wouldn’t last much longer. “Here I come!” shouted Rainbow as she dashed forth to smash into Stripes, but Stripes glared at her and shouted “FIRE BOUQUET” firing a stream of fire from his mouth straight at Rainbow, engulfing her in power flames. “YEOW!!” she cried as the flames surrounded her like a cage, slowly damaging her more, she managed to leapt up and out of the flames. “Sure, he just has to breathe fire too.” she groaned.

Rarity charged forth with her horn glowing brightly, and she fired a powerful magic burst, but Stripes barely got fazed, and turned and growled at her. Rarity giggled nervously and began to flying the other way with the angry tiger chasing her. “HELP!!” she screamed.

“Rarity!” cried Spike as he saw her get back up against a demolished house, and Stripe clawed and swiped to get at her.

“DRAGON KNIGHT SABER” Spike drew out his sword and dashed towards Stripes. “LEAVE HER ALONE!!” and he drove his sword right into the tiger’s backside, giving it a huge gash. The monster roared and turned swiftly to face Spike and began to chase him around.

Spike skidded to a halt and then turned with his blade at the ready and Stripes skilled to a halt. Both of them went at each other hard, but Spike got his sword knocked away. “I’m not beaten yet...

DRAGON FLARE”

Stripes eyes narrowed, “FIRE BREATH”

The two fiery forces collided. “Spike…!” Rarity cried, but she watched as Spike’s flames were forced back hard by the opposing flames, hitting him with a huge explosion hat threw him off his feet. Everyone gasped in horror, and Spike lay on the ground, in his normal forum after his power had completely drained out. He tried to move, but was really sore and exhausted.

The monsters looked ready to devour the defenseless dragon when Rarity dashed over and scooped him up in her arms. “No one hurts my Spikey-Wikey!”

Lightning’s team got out their weapons, and tried their attacks, but Stripes dodged most of the attacks, and those that actually hit him barely scratched him, but did make him angry! “I don’t believe this!” cried Lightning “We’re hitting him with everything we’ve got, but it’s not working!”

The battle continued, and more of the fighters got bashed and burned, and their suits powered down leaving them weak and sore just like Spike, while Stripes hard hardly suffered much at all. “That’s it, time to turn up the heat!” Lightning snarled, and he charged up to fire the uniforce. Despite the sickening feeling he had, he had to try it.

“UNIFORCE”

The great power struck the beast hard, consuming him in its blinding glow, and when the glow had faded, much to Lightning and everyone else’s horrors; Stripes was still standing, though covered in soot, he shook himself clean. “Even the uniforce doesn’t work?!” cried Pinkie

“That was expected…” said Dyno.

“Si, the force fields, they’re conjured up the Grand Ruler’s uniforce magic.” added Myte.

“What do we do now?” cried Fluttershy.

Strips curled up in a ball again and did his rollout attacking bashing everyone down. All their suits had powered down. Then he breathed more of his fire at them, hurting them further. While up above the dark stranger was laughing with glee. “Oh, if only this weren’t so entertaining I’d go down there and finish them all myself right now.”

Stripes kept attacking so mercilessly that Lightning couldn’t stand the sight of it all. He was beginning to feel there was only one last hope now, though he could feel every last shred of his insides warning him not to, what choice did he have?

Some of the others could see him standing tall and strong and beginning to concentrate hard.

Starla saw him “Lightning? Lightning, No...!”

“Don’t do it!” added Buddy Rose, but Lightning roared loudly as his body glowed brightly with his horn, and in a huge flash he had changed into his Enticorn form.

Stripes gazed round at Lightning, and the dark stranger gazed in shock. “What, but I thought he couldn’t control it.”

Lightning roared loudly as his glowing flared brightly.

“Lightning!” cried Starla.

“Evil must die!” growled Lightning as he charged at the monster. Stripes swerved, but Lightning sprint right back, punching the creature hard dealing it lots of damage and sent it skidding. Stripes got up and charged at Lightning breathing its flames, but Lighting stood where he was not even flinching as the blasts hit him. Then Lightning dashed forth and kicked him hard up high into the air and then he himself leapt up and bashed him hard sending him crashing down to the ground.

“Wow! Look at him go!” cried Rainbow.

“He’s going crazy!” added Artie.

Finally, Lightning began to charge up for the final blow. The very ground quaked as his power increased. “Evil must die!” he shouted “ULTRA-UNIFORCE” and fired his super force at Stripes. The tiger roared as the magic consumed him, destroying him in a big explosion.

The others watched in astonishment, and then saw something mysterious. When the smoke had cleared and the brightness faded, they could all see something small spinning in the air and then falling to the ground.

“…A card?” said Rarity.

That’s when the picture of the tiger faded away leaving the card blank. The dark stranger was baffled. “I don’t believe it. It’s not possible!” he cried. Then the mark on his head began to glow red. It was a signal telling him to return from whence he came. “Oh, no, this won’t be good.” the stranger said as he vanished and was gone.

While down below, Lightning still seemed horribly infuriated and continued to shout “EVIL MUST DIE!!” and while he shouted, the ground continued to quake, and more of his energy began to shoot outward, hitting the trees, the ground, and just missing his friends.

“Lightning!” cried Starla. Despite her injures, and the others objections, she got up and ran towards her husband “Lightning!”

He turns and saw her, growling fiercely and stood ready for a fight. “Evil… must… DIE!!”

“Lightning, don’t!” Starla shouted “It’s okay. I’m not evil, and neither are the others. Please!”

Lightning gazed deeply at his wife, right in her eyes, and she gazed right back at his. Lightning could then feel his energy going low, and he magically changed back to normal, but collapsed to his knees and fell into Starla’s arms. He felt exhausted and out of breath.

“Lightning…?”

“Starla…?” he panted, and then he realized what had happened “Not again?! I did it again, didn’t I?”

“Shh, it’s okay.” Starla said as she held him close comforting him. The others came over too, and they were very grateful that Lightning destroyed the monster, saving their lives, but they hated to see him all shaken and scared. They were also very concerned about the monster and all that had happened.

They had a feeling that this was just the first signs that once again the planet was going to plunged into war against a brand new enemy.

(Promo)

In our next episode, the team tries their best to come up with answers to their new enemy, while at the same time the enemy sends his henchman back to United Equestria to strike again.

Meanwhile, two hood strangers also appear on the planet and are snooping around spying on the friends, and Princess Cadance begins to experience a new series of traumatic nightmares.

What are the enemies’ intentions, and how can our heroes face up to them?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Feather Blusters”)

Episode 2: Feather Blusters

Author's Note

Grand Ruler's name is pronounced, "Che-less-tow", and it is a real name, I looked it long ago when deciding his name up

http://www.thinkbabynames.com/meaning/1/Celesto

as a boys' name is of Latin origin, and the meaning of Celesto is "heavenly". Associated in Catholic countries with Popes Celestine I and IV (both saints).

Episode 2: Feather Blusters

EPISODE TWO

The dark stranger had returned to his home; but all covered in extreme darkness and shadows with occasional lightning strikes flashing. The entire area was all barren, desolate; laden with destruction and devastation everywhere. In the center of the wasteland was a very large creature, the same size as New Canterlot Palace. He seemed to be made entirely out of a dark energy forming his large body, and two large red glowing eyes.

He spoke in a very deep, very dark sinister voice, “What have you to report, Nomed?”

Nomed bowed to his leader, “Your majesty, as per your orders, I succeeded in making my way to the distant past.”

The Dark King glared down at him, “Then tell me why you haven’t succeeded in conquering the era?”

“Begging your majesty’s pardon, I ran into a few… obstacles... and on top of that, my precious Cardinal, the Flame-Stripes was beaten.”

“Your excuses bore me!” the Dark King thundered at him his voice echoed along the darkness. Nomed felt a little nervous deep down. He knew that displeasing the Dark King was highly inexcusable and usually meant danger.

“You know how vitally important your mission is.” said the Dark King “We have conquered this pitiful world and many others, but it is still not enough. In order for me to gain complete mastery and dominance of all that exists, we must wipe out those who oppose and defy us. As I am unable to travel to the past, I trusted you to make my dream a reality.”

Nomed bowed again and said “…I assure you, your highness, victory is within our grasp. Though I was unsuccessful the first time, it was merely by a small fluke. We mustn’t forget that they come from an era so primitive to that of our world, and their disadvantages will serve us well.”

The Dark King hesitated a moment and then said “Very well, you may continue, but be warned; any further blundering, and you will suffer the consequences.”

Nomed sighed softly in concern, but assured his king victory before he left.

The Dark King took a moment to gaze off at a distant speck of light across the lands, and growled at it with hatred. “It’s only a matter of time…” he said “Once I have achieved my plot, the darkness will rule all, and the light shall be no more. I will be supreme ruler of all that is, and all that will ever be.”

While at the Royal Palace in New Canterlot, the team had their injuries treated. All of them were very lucky it wasn’t so serious, and they reported to their royal majesties. They even gave Professor Brain the blank card they had confiscated hoping he could find some answers.

Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia were shown images of the fight, via the magic Rarity and Lightning’s friends used. Both their majesties were extremely mystified by many things, but none concerned them more other than the facts that uniforce itself was not enough to block the monster out of the buildings, and that it was so strong if Lightning taken his risk and turned into an Enticorn, things would have gotten very serious.

“I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Grand Ruler said “But it cannot be ignored that we have a new enemy on our hands, which means war laws will have to be enforced at once to ensure safety.”

The others agreed.

“But wait…” said Rainbow “If the force fields weren’t enough to shield everyone then there’s no safe place to run. So how can we protect everyone?”

“We always had anticipated this would happen, and we’ve had an alternative plan.” said Celestia. She turned to face Lightning and Krysta letting them explain.

As Commander, it was Lightning’s job to advise new and alternative strategies to use against threats to the planet. “It was always anticipated that though the uniforce shielding the buildings would one day prove to be ineffective, but Krysta and I talked about and came up with an evacuation strategy.”

Krysta nodded and fluttered over the center of the table to face everyone. “I spoke with my husband, Topaz, and we have agreed to a new strategy to have our standby fairy soldiers come in times of danger to warp the populace in the immediate areas of danger to the safe planet, Sharma.”

Everyone liked the idea and agreed to it. It would at least guarantee the safety of lives.

“Well that solves one of our problems out, but we’re still not in the clear.
We still don’t know much of that creature, nor who sent it here.” said Rhymey.

“He’s right.” said Fluttershy “It felt like trying to battle a-hundred monsters at once.”

“All our best attacks hardly even scratched it, even we all ganged up on It.” added Starla.

Their majesties were deeply concerned as well, but regretted to inform the team there was little to nothing they could advise. “As I have said before…” Grand Ruler said “We ourselves have never seen anything like this. We only know as much as you all do.”

Professor Brain entered the room. “Professor, have you found out anything?” Celestia asked. Brain shook his head as he held the card “I have analyzed the object, the card which you had given me, countless times, and could produce nothing. I have never seen anything like this before, nor have the computers.”

The others all groaned in dismay. “So what do we do now?” asked Buddy Rose “We know we can’t beat these guys by ourselves, unless… Lightning…”

Lightning could tell what he was getting at and immediately said “No, I’m not willing to take that risk. The last one was bad enough; I could’ve caused more damage or hurt someone innocent.” he spoke rather severely, and then felt everyone staring at him. “I’m sorry. I just…”

The others understood how Lightning felt, but they had to come up with some plan to get stronger. “Somehow I don’t think ordinary training will pay off this time.” said Spike “Maybe we could make our weapons stronger.”

“No, Spike, that would not be possible.” said Brain. He admitted he had been doing experiments to make the weapons and suits more powerful, but the results were highly unstable and often caused explosives within his laboratory, which badly shook the castle, and often woke up the infant foals, Castor and Leilani. Their majesties had ordered his project be shut down before he blew up the entire palace.

“But what do we do?” snapped Applejack “Look we can’t train, and we can’t power ourselves up. What can we do?”

“The first thing we must do is learn of our new enemy.” Grand Ruler “We must find out who he, she, or they are, what they plan to do and why.”

Celestia nodded “All forces will be made aware of the situation, and carry out searches for any hint of where the enemy is hiding. Once we have the information we need, it’ll be that much easier to deal with the danger. Until then, all of you will remain on constant alert, and if it seems the battles are not in your favor, you may be advised to retreat.”

“Que, retreat?” snapped Dyno. “But that’s insane. We can’t just let these monsters wreak havoc on the world.”

“I understand your concerns.” Grand Ruler said “But what you all have to realize, is that in our current situation, rushing into a battle we know we can’t win by ordinary means increases the chances of you all being destroyed. We’ll render any assistance that we can, but for the moment we’ll have to play it safe. Is that understood?”

Everyone agreed. For now it was getting late, and with the guards doing their nightly shifts and Princess Luna on watch, everyone thought of heading to bed. Krysta bid everyone goodnight and headed home to her world, the planet Luminous, and promised that by morning she’d have her fairy soldiers ready to help out in the long road ahead.

As most of them headed off to their rooms, Spike remained behind for a moment to gaze at the memorial window of Twilight Sparkle. The chalice containing her ashes remained safely kept well in the niche underneath. He just stared sadly at the picture in the glass. “Goodnight, Twilight. I really wish you were here with us.” Spike said softly, and little tear fell from his eye. Rarity saw him and knelt down near and softly cuddled him close to her. “We all do, Spike.” she said “We miss her, but she is and always will be with us. Just as I will always be here for you as best I can.”

Spike smiled softly and snuggled into her arms. Rarity had been a good caretaker for him since Twilight died, despite their few spats and disagreements, but Spike was very grateful to her…

Meanwhile, Goldwin, the magic statue was stargazing through his telescope. “Wow, the stars look so pretty tonight.” he said. Suddenly, he caught a sight of two stars moving across the sky. “Wow! Shooting stars.” he suddenly noted their rather irregular path, and they we removing a little slow to really be shooting stars, and the seemed to be settling over the thickets and brambles of Everfree Forest, far, far away. “Gee, that was strange. They just disappeared.”

He was suddenly snapped out of his wondering when he noticed how late it was getting, and he felt rather tired and figured he’d go back to be a statute, which was how he rested. So he hopped onto his pedestal and removed his magic mask, turning back into a solid gold statue until someone would wake him up in the morning.

While far, far away in in the forest, two figures, one male and one female, all dressed in white monk’s robes and hoods stood in the middle of the forest road gazing at their surroundings. They said nothing, but they could hear the soft sounds of growling behind them. They turned round and saw a pack of Timber Wolves snarling at them angrily. The two strangers held out their hands and unleashed small bursts of magic at the wolves, and the wolves headed away as if the magic were forcing them to leave.

The male spoke grimly. “It still fascinates me that this is what it was all like before.”

His partner agreed, but reminded him “We mustn’t forget why we are here. If we are unsuccessful, then our efforts will be in vain and there shall be no hope for anyone.”

They walked off together and vanished into the night.

Rarity slept peacefully in her big bed, but Spike lay awake in his little bed with his flashlight on, and with a little parchment and pencil he secretly wrote something special he had been keeping secret from her and the others, and as he sat there pondering what to write next he began contemplating whether or not he would even show it to Rarity.

As Spike tucked his parchment away, Rarity was awakened form hearing the soft sounds of the paper scratching. “Spike… is that you?” she whispered, but when she turned she could see hi sleeping like an angel. She smiled softly at him and then went back to sleep, and Spike peeked one eye open at her, and sighed ever so softly as he fell asleep.

While everyone slept deeply, the two hooded strangers managed to sneak past all the guards and any detectors, entering the palace. They communicated through telepathy so as not to make any noise.

“Wouldn’t it be easier if we just did this while they were awake? Then we could reveal ourselves to them.” the male thought, but his friend disagreed “You know just as well as I do that would cause trouble. For now, we have to do as we were told, and we’ll reveal ourselves to them in due time.”

Resisting any urge and time to argue, the two set off across the palace slinking about avoiding detection as easily as they did to get in. They stopped inside the bedrooms of each of ponies, and then took out a small walnut sized crystal. Then, by magic, the crystals evaporated into a sparkling soft magic and fused into the bodies of the friend, though they did not feel a thing. Even Spike got one. The ponies felt nothing and just continued to sleep.

The duo then came to Lightning and Starla’s room. “Wow, it’s really him.” the male thought as he gazed upon Lightning. His friend was just as amazed, and they gave the last crystals to Lightning and Starla.

Suddenly, Lightning was beginning to stir in his sleep. He was tossing, turning, frowning. “He is having another nightmare.” the male thought. His friend nodded, and the both vanished, and a split second after, Lightning awoke softly, simply gasping rather than waking up screaming.

“Oh, not again.” he groaned softly hoping not to awaken Starla, but she felt him twitching softly and didn’t and peeked her eyes open, feeling very worried about her husband. Fortunately, Lightning managed to shake off his nerves and fell back asleep.

The next morning, the ponies began to awaken softly. Buddy Rose awoke to the sound of the alarm clock on the nightstand near his bed. He raised out his hand and felt around for the clock, feeling it, and he softly tapped the stopper, but smashed the clock in the process. He gasped in shock, snapping himself fully awake.

Artie woke up and hopped out of bed, but at he set his feet on the floor, his feet smashed through the carpets and through the stone floor making a hole down to the next room below. He held on to the celling, but was most shocked. “What the-- How did I do that?”

Rhymey stretched out, hitting his hand on one of the four posters nearest to him, snapping it like a twig.

Dyno and Myte woke up in their shared guest room after hearing the crashed. “What’s going on?” asked Dyno. “I don’t know. It sounds like the palace is falling down.” said Myte. They both hopped out of bed, and placed their feet down, breaking holes though the floor just as Artie did, surprising them both.

They got up and walked to the door, and as Dyno grabbed the knob, he yanked the door clear off its hinges like they were made of paper. “What is going on here?” snapped Dyno. “That’s what I’d like to know.” added Myte.

It was the same thing for all the others friends. They got up, and anything they laid their hands on got smashed, crumpled or snapped with the simplest touch. Spike even crumpled his whole basket-bed, but not a single one of them had any clue how this was happening.

Finally, Lightning and Starla had awoken. Lightning softly reached over and stroked his wife’s lovely mane. “Morning, dear.” he said sweetly. She smiled at him and asked, “Having anymore nightmares lately?”

Lightning sighed “I guess I can’t hide well, can I.”

Starla rolled her eyes playfully, but leaned forward and kissed him softly, but bopped Lightning hard in the mouth. “Ow! Hey, not so hard.” he groaned. Starla couldn’t understand “But, I was moving very softly. Come here, let me see…” she placed her hands down on the mattress, and pushed right through it. “Huh?”

Even Lightning was surprised “What have you done?”

Starla slowly raised her hands out of the hole still baffled and confused. Lightning softly raised his hands and felt his wife’s hands, and gasped softly. “Your hands… they feel different; much more solid than before.”

“So do yours.” Starla said. They both couldn’t resisted and slapped each other and soft high five, creating a massive energy wave than knocked them both hard off their bed and straight into the walls. Lightning’s wall was the wall to the nursery, where the Grand Ruler and Queen were feeding their children their bottles. Their majesties winced in shock, and their poor little foals were frightened and cried. “Lightning Dawn, what are you doing?” snapped Grand Ruler.

“I’d like to know myself.” Lightning said as he got up.

There was a knock at the nursery door, and the door fell right down off its hinges, making the babies cry even more. “Oh, sorry.” said Buddy Rose. Celestia didn’t know if she was more annoyed, or confused

“What is going here?” she demanded to know.

Krysta appeared, having warped in from her world. “Morning everyone.” She said, but then she gawked at the confusing state everyone and the room seemed to be in. “Did I miss something?”

All friends were taken to the sickbay for analysis, and the doctors could not explain at all how, but their physical strengths had increased beyond belief. It was doubly confirmed by comparing the readouts to their previous physical exams from the previous night.

Now they’re strengths were so high, all the measuring devices and scanners couldn’t seem to calculate how high it was. “That’s not possible.” Grand Ruler said “Even a century of training wouldn’t increase their strengths this much.”

“It’s stranger than that.” said Applejack “Except for our battle yesterday, we haven’t been training.”

“I don’t know. Is there such a thing as sleep-training as well as sleepwalking?” Pinkie wondered, but everyone dismissed the idea. Regardless of anything, they were all now stronger than ever, and just the simplest touch was enough to break a hole through the thick walls of the palace. “I’m scared.” cried Fluttershy.

Rarity trembled in fear as she bit her nails nervously muttering. “This can’t be happening. I must be dreaming.”

“I’m afraid it’s not, we are quite awake,
Just the slightest touch can make anything break.”

Spike lifted a huge and solid table island over his head with one hand, which he normally wouldn’t be able to do. “Put that down!” snapped the doctor. Spike placed it down as gently as he could, and he still broke it. “Whoops! Sorry.”

The doctors were very annoyed, but still astonished, but not as much as everyone else was. “This is incredible.” said Artie. “Yeah, but how did it happen?” Rainbow wondered aloud. Everyone pondered, and there was only one explanation; it had to have been done by magic. “But who could have done this?” asked Starla.

Their majesties questioned the royal guards who patrolled during the night, but the guards had reported that no one could have entered the palace. The security sensors and magic detectors all checked clear as well.

This began to frighten everyone; it meant that whoever did this was somehow powerful enough to be able to avoid the detection of their instruments. “First the force field failed us, then that monster nearly crushes us, and now this…?” Lightning said with concern in his voice. He was about to pound the wall in frustration, when he suddenly stopped before he broke another hole in the wall.

It would take a little getting used to, but the friends realized they really had to do was concentrate harder on holding their excess strengths back, so as not to make any more messes.

“Still, this could be beneficial.” said Dyno “Si, I mean, we’re so much stronger now. Isn’t that a good thing?”

Their majesties were not as certain. “This power was just given to you by someone or something we couldn’t see and don’t know of.” said Celestia. Her husband agreed “Everything comes with its prices, and I have a feeling there is more involved in this than we think.”

Suddenly, the warning alarms went off, and Captain Shaina rushed into the room. “Your majesties, your majesties!” she cried “There is trouble in the village! More than half my guards tried to intercept but have been seriously injured.”

The ponies gazed at their majesties with concern. Grand Ruler was still very skeptical, but he knew they couldn’t ignore the danger. “Go!” he said. Everyone saluted and all flew out the open window. “Are you sure about this?” Celestia asked. Her husband gazed at her and admitted “No I’m not, but the kingdom is in danger, and we can’t ignore the call because of mere doubt.” He gazed out the window and secretly prayed he was also not putting Lightning and the others at risk as well.

The civilians were all running in panic, but Krysta and a team of her fairies had arrived and instructed everyone to head into the portals, and they were all warped to safety on Sharma. The fairies also teleported away themselves so as not to get involved in the extreme danger they knew was too much for them.

Grand Ruler still raised the shields around the buildings, hoping to at least avoid collateral damages and spare the planet more destruction, but still, Lightning and his team made it to the village only to find many guards and other Starfleet fighters lying critically injured all over. “My goodness, how could this happen?” cried Rarity.

“I got a feeling whoever did this is still around.” said Spike.

“Oh, how right you are.” said a voice, and that’s when he appeared. “Face it; you’re all no match for this kind of power. I’ve seen the future and none of you are in it.

Lightning clenched his fist tight and snarled “Who are you, and just what are you after here?”

“I am Nomed, servant of darkness. I exist only to rid all worlds of the light, and to spread the darkness, the chaos, in the name of the Dark King.”

“…The Dark King?” Lightning muttered. Then he snapped himself back to his senses. “We won’t allow you or any darkness to invade our world. I give you this one chance; Leave now, or face the consequences!”

Nomed snickered sinisterly and said “I choose this…” and he reached behind him and pulled out another card exactly like the one the ponies had found after the last battle. The picture on it was that of a rooster-like creature.

“What is he doing?” asked Rainbow. She soon got her answer as Nomed held the card up high and shouted “Cardinal Buster Beak, come forth and destroy this irritants!” and he threw the card away from him…

At once, the card glowed mysteriously, and the monster appeared--a fifteen foot high rooster-like monster with long legs, powerful wings, and plump round body. His beak had to be at least a yard long. The monster cawed loudly, almost like a roar.

The team winced back a bit. “So that’s how it works.” said Buddy Rose.

Nomed snickered “And you haven’t seen anything yet.” then he ordered his monster “Get them!”

Beak cawed and leapt up high, flapping its huge wings. “Whoa? A flyin’ chicken?!” cried Applejack “…Now I’ve seen everythin’.”

The monster came crashing down hard. “Watch out!” cried Fluttershy, and everyone leapt out of the way. The monster began flapping his wings hard and shouted “AIR BLAST” and sent a powerful wind current straight at everyone blowing them away and crashing hard on the ground.

Nomed laughed wickedly. “Now, It’s my turn.” and without even having to shout his attacks, he just fired a stream of dark energy at everyone, creating massive explosions that threw everyone off their feet. They all quickly got up again and transformed quickly.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

“Dragon Power!!”

“Change all you like, it really doesn’t matter to us.” Nomed sneered. His monster growled and leapt up high again for another pounce. “Not this time you don’t.” snapped Lightning and he leapt up high and kicked the monster hard in the face. The monster roared and sent was sent crashing down hard, much to Nomed’s shock. “Huh? How did he do that?”

Beak got up, still not beaten and fought back with all his might; pecking hard at the fighters knocking them all down. “That’s more like It.” growled Nomed, and he jumped down and joined in the fight. He loomed over Lightning as he lay down after being attacked. “No more games. Your time ends now.” He prepared to finish him off, but Lightning zipped out of the way and then socked Nomed hard in the face sending him skidding along the ground. “I agree; no more games.” Lightning said.

Nomed could hardly believe it as he rubbed his cheek. “That hurt! That actually hurt me, but it’s impossible!”

Lightning stood and glared at him from afar. Nomed began to suspect something mysterious had happened to make Lightning seem so strong.

“Lightning…!” Starla called. Lightning turned to see the others still battling it out with Beak. Beak pointed his beak upward and shouted “LIGHTNING BOLT” bringing a load of lightning bolts raining down on the team. Sparks and explosions flew everywhere.

“I’ll settle with you later.” said Lightning, and then he dashed over to help his friends, while Nomed still remained confused. He watched as the ponies and Spike continued to battle his monster, yet the fight seemed evenly matched.

Buddy Rose got out his vine whip and Applejack got her lasso.

“Shall we?”

“Let’s rope this rustler.” said Applejack, and they both flew towards the monster, lassoing his beak shut, and tying his legs together. Pinkie Pie leapt for joy “Way to rope that rooster.” She cheered.

Beak’s wings were still free and he was still able to leap up high, and he forced Applejack and Buddy Rose away from him, also releasing his beak from the whip, and with his beak free he was able to use his magic one more. “LIGHTNING BOLT”

“Watch out!” cried Fluttershy.

The twins decided to try something before the lightning struck. They held hands and shouted “BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS” firing their projectiles at the skies, so the lightning only struck the rockets. The twins were amazed that they countered the attack, but Beak suddenly unleashed his “AIR BLAST” and sent everyone soaring away again. “This isn’t getting anywhere.” Spike said “Maybe we should try our finishers.”

“Good idea…” said Artie.

“I agree…” said Lightning “Group formation, now.” And at his command, all the ponies and spike stood together with their weapons ready, and the magic charged. “Ready… take aim…” but before they could fire they felt their energies starting to be absorbed. “What’s happening?” cried Rarity.

“I’m feeling… very weak…” added Rainbow.

Nomed was then heard laughing, “Did you forget about me?” he hissed as he continued to absorb their energies. “You!” growled Lightning as he tried to get up but his body felt too weak. “Take a deep breath ponies, for it shall be your last!” hissed Nomed.

As he prepared to deliver the final blow, Lightning’s insignia on his armor began to glow. “What’s happening?” Lightning muttered. He then heard two voices calling to him, one make and one female.

“Activate your Mega Mode.”

“Activate it and you will win.”

Lightning didn’t understand what this was all about, but as soon as he saw Nomed, shouting “BE GONE…!” and fire he burst at the team…

“Ah…! Mega Mode Activate!” He quickly tapped his insignia just in time as a big explosion erupted. Nomed laughed louder and wicked than ever. “I did it! I win!” he cried, but his rejoicing was cut short when he could see shadows through the smoke, and there stood Lightning.

Nomed gazed at him in shock while the others gazed in awe.

Lightning's white suit was now silvery shiny, and his armor was now padded with even stronger golden shoulder pads, his body armor now had a golden plate across the upper-area, armor pads on his arms, legs, and even his boots had new golden guards around the feet, and most astonishing was protective headgear covering more of his head than ever, except for his ears, horn and mouth. His golden visor still remained, only now it, too, was greatly enhanced.

Lightning had activated this new power and stood in the way of the burst before it struck, sparing his friends while he himself only suffered some damage, but not nearly enough to even knock him off his feet.

“That… that power!” cried Nomed “This can’t be happening.”

“Lightning…” Starla cried softly in astonishment.

Lightning looked himself all over, admiring his new outfit, but he could hardly find the words to even begin to describe what he was feeling; a mixture of feelings-- astonishment, incredibleness, confusion, but one thing he did feel was strong, very strong.

He glared at Nomed who seemed to be shaking softly. “I don’t know much about this myself, but I’m ready to see what it can do.”

Nomed began to fire many blasts at him, but Lightning swerved and twisted, evading the blasts, and even deflected one with the padding on his arm, and then fired a small burst of the uniforce from his horn straight at Nomed, hitting him in the arm. “A’RGH!!”

The others could hardly believe their eyes. “How is he doing this?” asked Pinkie.

“I don’t know how, or even why,
but at least he can stand up to that evil guy.” said Rhymey.

Nomed couldn’t believe this, but wasn’t willing to let it happen. “Buster Beak, get him, we’ll beat him together.”

His monster roared and stretched his legs, breaking Applejack’s rope. Then both he and Nomed double-teamed on Lightning, but Lightning stood his grounds and fought back valiantly, punching and kicking the evil ones hard and dealing them more damage.

“LIGHTNING BOLT” Beak fired his bolts at Lightning, hitting him and dealing him more damage. “Lightning!” cried Starla, but her husband got up. “I’m okay.” he said.

“…But not for long.” snarled Nomed “Now have a taste of my power!” he fired so many bursts of dark magic at Lightning which he avoided by sprinting forward, zigzagging avoiding each shot, and finally kicking Nomed hard in the chest and sent him crashing into a tree.

“Yeah, sock it to him, Lightning!” shouted Rainbow.

“So much for him… now for that overgrown canary!” said Lightning.

Beak was soaring straight for him for a fatal strike, but Lightning began to power up the uniforce. “It didn’t work before, but I have a feeling it may work now; UNIFORCE!!” He fired that big burst of power at Beak, blasting him in a big explosion. When the smoke cleared, Beak’s card plopped onto the ground, and the picture faded away.

Nomed clenched his fists angrily, and he snarled fiercely “You’ve won for now, but don’t believe this is over!” Then he was gone.

The second he left, Lightning’s suit had powered down, and he was wearing his commander’s outfit once more, but he felt pretty exhausted. The others, having recovered their strength, powered their suits down and ran over to help him. “Are you okay?” Starla asked.

“I think so…” Lightning said “But I tell you, I feel ready to sleep for a week.”

The others were still baffled by the whole thing. “Lightning what was that?” Spike asked.

Lightning wasn’t sure how to answer, but suddenly he could hear those two voices talking to him again.

“You have unlocked your Mega Mode power.” said the male, and then the female spoke. “It will serve you well throughout the hardships ahead, but you must be cautious how you use it.”

“Anybody else hearing that?” asked Artie.

“Who is that?” added Rarity “Who are you?”

The voices didn’t answer as they were merely recorded magical messages explaining the rules of the mega mode.

“Each of you will be able to unlock your own mega modes in due time, they will greatly increase your powers for the long road ahead, but be warned. Overusing it will have a sever effect on your physical endurance.”

“Captains Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Applejack; you five will also unlock a special force to aid you as well, but you must utilize the ultimate power of the Elements of Harmony to do so.”

“We can tell you no more, the future is at stake.”

“Save us all, save the world and all its histories.”

The voices said no more leaving the team with many unanswered questions. “Mega Modes, and now the ultimate powers of harmony too?” Lightning asked no one in particular, “And how come I wasn’t named?” Spike wondered.

At least now they had a few answers. They knew who or rather what they were up against, and that they were given new powers as a gift to help them in upcoming battle, but they still didn’t know who gave them the powers, and where the enemies were coming from.

“Guys, we’ve got a lot of work ahead of us.” said Lightning, and the others all agreed, unaware that they were being watched since the battle began by those two hooded strangers whom were hiding very close, but out of sight.

They knew their first phase had been complete, but now they had other businesses to attend to, but neither of them liked what they had to do next in their quest, but they knew it had to be done without question… whatever it was going to be.

(Promo)

In our next episode; Princess Cadance begins to experience terrible nightmares which put her through a stressful trauma that may jeopardize her judgment on others and in herself.

Meanwhile, a wicked mystery has fallen upon the planet as ponies are reported being attacked by a mysterious figure lurking in shadows.

What impact will these nightmares have on Cadance, and what will the world think of this new shadowy menace?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Waking Nightmares”)

Episode 3: Waking Nightmares

EPSIODE THREE

Professor Brain had been harder at work than ever trying to analyze everything that had happened. The Grand Ruler and the Queen were with him and so was Goldwin; all of them still trying to grasp onto everything. Grand Ruler was especially amazed by the mega mode powers Lightning unlocked in the last battle. They all continued to watch images from the previous battle, and watched Lightning fight with his new powers.

“In all my travels across the cosmos, I’ve never seen anything like this.” Grand Ruler said, “And yet… it’s all Starfleet technology and powered. That's all that we can tell so far.”

“What about those voices?” Celestia asked “Do we know whom they belong to? Maybe it will tell us who gave us the powers and why.”

“I have run the recording through the systems many times, your majesty.” said Brain.

“And…?”

“…Well, I don’t understand myself but… I… well…”

“...Out with it, Professor!” snapped Grand Ruler.

“...There is no known match.”

“No match?” asked Goldwin “Are you sure you’re readings are correct.”

“I am most positive.” replied Brain “The scans and records have matched up the voices we’ve heard with every single creature that can speak on this planet, or even those in alliance with Starfleet, but none of which match.”

Grand Ruler sighed irritably, “No matches, no explanations, and insufficient data…! What do we have to do to get some answers?!” he shouted in frustration. The others gazed at him and blinked their eyes. He apologized; he just didn’t know how much more of this he could take. Celestia walked up to him and placed her hand warmly on his shoulder “Don’t worry, dear, we’re sure to have answers soon. They always turn up.”

Her husband agreed and smiled lovingly at her.

Just then, there was a knock at the lab doors and Captain Shaina entered to deliver her report. “Your majesties, I regret to say, our whole fleets have circled the planet hundreds of times, but we can’t find a shred of a clue that will reveal the enemy’s base.”

At this point, even Celestia was already starting to lose her own patience with all the dead ends, but her husband repeated the same things she had said to him. “We’ll find the answers. We always do.”

His wife smiled softly.

“Send word to all Starfleet outlets on other planets.” Grand Ruler said to Shaina “It’s time we extended the search.”

If the enemy’s base couldn’t be found on United Equestria, it was possible they were coming from someplace else. “We’ll find them, even if we have to search every inch of the galaxy.” Grand Ruler said.

“Gee, that could sure take a while.” said Goldwin. Professor Brain and Celestia nodded in agreement.

Even with all these mysteries, and the recent attacks life continued for all; everyone still went to work and school, bills and taxes were paid normally; all this and many more were to help keep spirits alive. Besides, it wasn't like the people could spend all their days cowering in fear or hardly leave their homes. That would be pretty boring.

At the end of the day, the Grand Ruler Queen Celestia prepared to lower the sun, and Princess Luna would soon raise the moon to start the night. That time would occur shortly, for now it was early evening, and still a little bit of daylight left. Ponies were going about and doing their business, even at the Cake’s bakery and café. Pinkie Pie was not present as she was still out doing her patrol rounds as part of her Starfleet duties, but her bosses were more than understanding and managed to work the place themselves.

Pumpkin and Pound were a year old now, and standing on their own two feet, and even talking a little bit, but they were still very little and still wore diapers, and they were still changed round the clock. Mrs. Cake changed the diapers and tickled the kids little tummy. “Aw, who are happy ponies?” she cooed. She then proceeded to throw out the dirty diapers only to notice the garbage was overflowing with a pile of stinky diapers. She covered her nose at the awful smell. “Oh, I got it…” said Mr. Cake as he came in and scooped out the garbage bag, tying it up and draping it over his shoulders.

“Thank you honey-bunch.” said Mrs. Cake. Her husband smiled and replied “Anything for my three special ones.” Then he proceeded out back and loaded the bag into the dumpster, unaware that someone was watching him from the shadows around the corner.

“Well, that’s that.” Mr. Cake said, but as he turned to head back inside, he felt someone grab him from behind and pulling him away back into the darkness.

Mrs. Cake poked her head through the door “Honey…?” she looked all over the place “Sugar-puff?!” but there was no sign of her husband anywhere.

An hour later, it was finally growing dark as their majesties made the sun go down, but Lightning, Starla, and Krysta were at the café investigating a report that Carrot Cake was missing. Poor Cup Cake was in tears, as she tried to explain the story.

“You’re he went out into the back?” Lightning asked again, and Mrs. Cake nodded. She blew her nose and sobbed “I went out there, and I called for him, and I looked around… and he… he wasn’t anywhere!” she began to blubber deeply.

The friends hated seeing her so distraught, and Krysta escorted her back inside. At the same time, Pinkie Pie came crashing down, latterly, from way up high. “WHOAAAAAAAAAAOW…!!”

“PINKIE!!” shouted Lightning, and Pinkie zoomed right past him and Starla, barely missing them, and crashing to the ground. She just lay there flat on the ground with her tongue hanging out and stars going round her head. The other ran over to help her up “Pinkie, are you alright?” cried Starla.

Pinkie felt dizzy and sore as she got up. “Oh, even my mane hurts. I guess I still have to work on those fast landings.”

“That’s an understatement.” Lightning muttered. He told her what was going on, and Pinkie could hardly believe it “Why would he just disappear? He’s like a second father to Me.” she almost felt like blubbering herself. “What if he didn’t disappear? What if he just ran away? What if he doesn’t care about me, or Mrs. Cake, or Pound, or Pumpkin… or…”

“CAPTAIN PINKIE...!” shouted Lightning “...Get a hold of yourself.”

Pinkie drew in a huge breath and let it out slowly, at that moment, Krysta came out form the café, “Poor dear’s absolutely hysterical.”

The others all sighed in pity for Mrs. Cake, and Starla was beginning to have a creepy feeling about all this. “You okay, dear?” Lightning asked. His wife looked up and said “I have this weird feeling there’s more going here. Remember how every time a new enemy seems to surface, there always seems to be a secondary enemy out there somewhere, also plotting against us.”

She had a point; the others also had this fear, but were hoping this time things would be different and that this was just some petty criminal plot for maybe a small ransom, but then Buddy Rose and Spike came along. They looked as if they were in a panic “Have you guys seen Applejack or Rarity?” Buddy Rose asked. “They were supposed to pick up the Cutie mark Crusaders, but they left and never came back.” added Spike.

“Okay... what?” snapped Lightning.

Just then, the girls came up to the café escorted by an orange Earth Pony, a Scottish Mare wearing a plaid skirt and a matching cam on her head. “Ms. Argyle?” said Lightning

“Aye Commander. Here you’ve got a tale and a half.”

“DD…?”

“Buddy!” cried DD as she ran into her big cousin’s. Buddy Rose was glad she was safe “Where have you been?” he asked. “Applejack and Rarity never came to get us.” DD answered.

“Aye, she’s right, Major.” said Ms. Argyle “When yon Captains Rarity and Applejack failed to pick up the wee girls from school, I saw them still sittin’ out on the cold steps and thought it would be prudent to escort them home m’self… what with the abductions and all.”

“Abductions?” asked Lightning.

“Aye Commander. In case it’s new to you, word on the street is ponies have been vanishin’ without a trace, and without explanations.”

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom were very worried about their sisters. “What if… what if they got captured too?” Applebloom sniffled.

“I hope not.” added Sweetie “Rarity’s a good fighter and all, but sometimes I feel she can’t always get out of everything, ever since Twilight died I… I...”

“Don’t think that.” said Scootaloo “I’m sure there’s an answer to this, and we’re going to find out what it’s all about.”

“No, we are going to find out.” Lightning said “You girls are going straight home. Take them along, Buddy Rose.”

“Right.” said Buddy.

“Aw, can’t we help out a bit?” asked DD.

“No, and that's final. This is too dangerous for you.” said Buddy.

“I’ll go with you.” Spike said. “I left Opal home alone, and I don’t think Rarity would forgive me.” Then they all went off together.

Lightning clenched his fists and his head fell a little low. “Lightning, you okay?” asked Krysta. Lightning winced softly “Oh, sorry… I… I just felt a little down for a moment.”

The others knew it was because Sweetie Belle mentioned Twilight’s death, which really brought in the memories of him seeing it right before his eyes, and how she died in his arms. “Lightning, try to let it get to you.” Pinkie said.

“I won’t… It’s just that I really wish she were here now. We could really have used her help. I don’t know how much more of the mysteries we can take, but I just couldn’t bear it if someone else got hurt.”

Ms. Argyle sighed “You’ve got a true heart, Commander; always thinkin’ of and out for others.”

Lightning nodded bravely.

As Buddy Rose and Spike escorted the girls home, the girls were looking a bit down still wondering if Applejack and Rarity were okay. “Don’t worry girls, I’m sure they’re fine.” said Buddy Rose.

“How do you know for sure.” asked Applebloom.

“I’m not, but I do believe in them, just as they believe in all of us, and that’s what keeps a lot of us going in the force.”

DD gazed up at her cousin with admiration. “I hope I can be just as you are when I enlist to the force.”

Buddy Rose smiled at her “I know you will.”

As they approached Carousel Boutique, a horrible sight met their eyes. A mare was being attacked by a mysterious figure; a pale grey Earth pony. He wore a black suit with a red cape and a high collar, a black top hat atop his head, and an evil looking mask across his eyes. “Quit fussing!” he roared “Give me what I want and I won’t hurt you.”

Spike and Buddy Rose cautioned the girls to stay down and out of the way, they hid behind a set of garbage cans, and then the boys dashed over. “Freeze!” shouted Buddy Rose. The stranger looked up but didn’t let go of the other pony. “A space alicorn, and a young dragon!” he snarled “Blah, I see no use for you two.”

Spike sneered at the stranger, “Put her down and get your hands in the air or…” he was cut off when the stranger held the mare tightly by the neck “...Or nothing! If either of you make a move, I will be forced to take extreme measures and… do away with her. Either way, I’ll get what I want.”

“Please… help me!” the mare cried. “Silence!” shouted the stranger, tightening his grip on the victim.

Buddy Rose gazed down at Spike “When he tries to make a run for it, you know what to do.”

Spike nodded and stood ready. Buddy Rose then gazed back at the stranger. “This is your last chance. Let her go and surrender.”

The stranger snickered softly. “Very well, if I have no other choice…” his hands began glowing, the friends all gasped in shock and watched as the glowing seemed to consume the mare, and in a bright flash, she was knocked unconscious, and the stranger began to run for it. “After him!” shouted Buddy Rose, and he and Spike began to give chase, taking a small second to warn the crusaders to get inside the shop and stay there.

As soon as the boys were out of sight, the girls came out from behind the garbage cans. “Did you see all that?” cried Sweetie Belle.

The girls all nodded. They then decided to bring the mare into the shop with them, not wanting to leave her lying in the streets alone after what they just saw, but as they moved in closer to help her up, they couldn’t help but notice the side of flank peeking through her skirt, and what the girls saw turned their bloods cold. “It’s impossible!” cried Scootaloo.

“No it ain’t.” said Applebloom.

Buddy Rose and Spike chased the stranger down the streets. Buddy Rose fired two magical flares from his horn into the sky, warning nearby officers of the chase. Soon a whole swarm of ponies-- some were normal United Equestrians others were Space Alicorns-- joined in the chase and cornered the stranger in a dark, dead end alley.

“End of the line for you.” snarled Buddy Rose “You’re coming with us.”

The stranger grinned wickedly as he glared at all the ponies that had cutie marks. “You did just as I wanted you to.” he hissed “The Phantom of Magic always gets what he wants… always.”

Spike gazed up at Buddy Rose and said, “This guy is really starting to bother me.”

Buddy Rose agreed and ordered the officers to charge, and all the ponies dashed forward, but it was then discovered that this phantom was a skilled fighter, whose skills and strengths were on par with every officer. He swerved, and evaded their every move, and punched and kicked them hard.

Soon all the other officers were down for the count, leaving only Buddy Rose and Spike standing, but as they dashed froth to rush him, the phantom glared at them nastily, and his eyes glowed behind his mask, and Spike and Buddy froze on the spot. “What’s… happening?!” cried Buddy.

“I…can’t seem to move an inch!” added Spike. The phantom laughed and hissed “Amazing isn’t it; an Earth pony that can do magic like the more powerful ponies.” He approached them still sniggering. “I’d love to stay, but I have a full schedule to attend to. So, I warn you this once; Stay out of my business, because the next time I won’t be as merciful.”

He then gazed at the officers lying on the ground, the ones with cutie marks, and he zapped them in a bright flash of light, then he was gone, and Buddy Rose and Spike could move again. “He’s gone!” cried Buddy. “Where’d he go?” added Spike.

Lightning and the others saw Buddy Rose’s flare and were nearing the area where they were, when suddenly Pinkie caught a glimpse of something in the street. “Hey!” she cried as she flew down to investigate. “Pinkie…” Lightning hollered. He Starla and Krysta flew down to catch up with her, and they could see what Pinkie saw. It was Mr. Cake, lying flat in the road, along with several other ponies, and Rarity and Applejack, and they were starting to come round.

“What happened?” groaned Applejack.

Rarity felt like a meteor had hit her head. “All I remember is going to pick up Sweetie Belle, and-- Sweetie Belle!”

Lightning calmed her down and told her the girls were okay back at her place. “What happened? You were going to pick her up and then…”

Rarity thought hard, but all she remembered was seeing this bright flash of light that struck her, and then everything went black. “I don’t know.”

Applejack had the same predicament, “I don’t know what’s wrong. I feel weaker than an old race horse with a busted leg.”

Rarity tried to use her magic to help her stand up easier, but nothing happened. Her horn didn't glow, no magic was cast. “Wha… what is… happening?!” she cried. She tried with all her might, but she couldn’t even levitate a small leaf that was on the ground.

Some of the other ponies, who were also unicorns, found they couldn’t use their magic either. Rarity wondered, and looked down her pants… and she gasped and screamed, and then she burst into tears. “No… No-ho-ho-ho… It’s not true…!”

“What’s wrong?” cried Starla, but she could suddenly see as Rarity’s flank was still exposed, and everyone gasped. “Rarity…!” cried Pinkie “…Your cutie mark; it’s gone!”

The other ponies checked their flanks, and all their cutie marks were missing, even Applejack and Mr. Cake were blank flanks. “Great Crumbling Cracker Barrels!” cried Applejack.

“I don’t believe this!” added Mr. Cake, and all the other ponies began to cry and panic in shock and horror. Lightning felt his head throbbing in pain with all the yelling.

“QUIET!!!” he shouted! Everyone froze on the spot, and Lightning urged them all not to panic as it wouldn’t help matters at all. “We’ll find out what happened to you all, but please… no more screaming!”

“Hey, look at this.” said Krysta holding up a small note she found on the ground. The others looked at it and it read…

I have gathered all that I need from these ponies. You have them back; it really doesn’t matter anyway, for you will all be doomed soon.

Heh… Heh… Heh…!

--The Phantom of Magic.

The others exchanged looks of concern with one another. “I knew it.” Starla said “There’s someone else out there now.”

Lightning pocketed the letter “We’ve got to get their majesties. They must know about this.”

Suddenly, there was a shine of light coming from above, and everyone could see their royal majesties, Grand Ruler Celesto, and Queen Celestia, along with Princess Luna as well. With them were Buddy Rose and Spike.

They all landed and everyone bowed to their majesties. Lightning gazed up, “Master, there is trouble…”

“It’s all right, Lightning. We already know.” said Grand Ruler.

“You did?” asked Pinkie Pie. Celestia nodded “We had just made the sun set and were on our way back to New Canterlot, when we saw the flare from far, far away.”

Princess Luna cut in “I was preparing to head out on my nightly patrol duties when I also saw the flare. We all came out and arrived on the scene too late.”

Buddy Rose and Spike then explained how they cornered the phantom, but were unable to detain him, and they saw him steal the cutie marks and magic of some of the officers’ right before their eyes. He, Spike and the space alicorns were spared, but they didn’t know why. It was if the Phantom was only interested in Equestrian ponies.

“Well, one thing is certain now…” said Grand Ruler “With this phantom of magic roaming the streets, it means no place is even remotely safe.”

The others had a feeling they knew what this meant; a worldwide curfew would be instigated, more strictly than ever to ensure all ponies safety.

The others reluctantly agreed, and now they had a whole new mystery to solve. They knew of this phantom of magic, and they knew he was an Earth pony, but who was he really, and why was he stealing magic of other ponies. Most importantly, why didn’t he go after Buddy Rose, other space alicorns, or even Spike?

In his secret underground lair, the phantom unleashed the magic and cutie-marks he had absorbed into the walls all around him, which were laden with small stone tablets with pictures of cutie marks he had stolen from other ponies already. The new cutie marks, including Rarity’s and Applejack’s appeared on the walls, but many of the tablets were still blank. “All this magic.” he hissed to himself “The more of it that I gather, the closer I get to unlocking the ultimate power.”

There on the wall appeared a light silhouette in the shape of what looked like a monstrous centaur.

The phantom snickered wickedly. “With him by my side, there won’t be anyone who will stand in my way again.” His evil laugh echoed along the walls of his lair.

Far, far away in the New Crystal Empire, Cadance and Shining Armor had received a letter from their aunts and uncle about the situation, and they wrote back acknowledging the message and promising to do their part in the watch for the phantom, as well as keep an eye out for the Dark King and his minions.

They put up a strong force field around the empire and kept it well strengthened thanks to the new Crystal Heart that stood in the town square, where the old Crystal Heart once stood before being destroyed in the previous war.

For now it was getting late, and with the force field around the empire, the phantom wasn’t likely to come there. So Shining Armor and Cadance decided to head to bed.

“Good night, Cadance.”

“Sleep tight, my love.” His wife replied, and they pecked other softly before falling asleep in their shared bed.

Then, later in the night, Cadance began to twitch and moan in her sleep. The tossing and turning soon followed as she began to have a horrible nightmare…!

She found herself walking through a long and endless dark mist. “What’s happening? Where am I?” she asked aloud. Then suddenly she found herself in Canterlot on Equestria of old, long before it was destroyed and United Equestria came. She was being prepared for her wedding to Shining Armor, when suddenly Queen Chrysalis came and imprisoned her, allowing the changeling empire to storm in and begin their assault.

“Look closely, Princess.” said a male voice “Look at what you caused. All that had happened was your fault, as is it is your curse to be bad luck to those around you.”

“What?!” snapped Cadance “I’m not bad luck.”

“Oh, but you are!” said a female voice “You cause misfortune to everyone, particularly those you love most.”

Cadance was then shown images of her brother, Fratello, when he was taken over by the robots for trying to protect his younger sister. If it weren’t for her, it all could have been avoided. “No… it wasn’t my fault.” Cadance cried. Her fear was starting to show.

“Don’t deny it!” snarled the male voice “You are a jinx, a wicked omen, a walking disaster that spreads to everything she touches.”

“No!” cried Cadance.

“Yes, you are!” thundered the female voice. “If you stay around, you will bring nothing but more pain, more suffering and misfortune to all.”

Cadance began to see horrible images of all the others, her friends, her family, even her beloved Shining Armor all suffering miserably, being badly injured, or left in dishelved states, all because of the bad luck she brought.

Cadance couldn’t bear what she was seeing. It brought tears to her eyes, and she held her head in frustration crying out “No, No, it’s not true! It’s not true!”

“…Cadance… Cadance…!” Shining Armor called out as she soft shook his wife awake “You were having a nightmare.”

Cadance wiped her sweaty brow. “I’ve got to get some air.” she said as she hopped out of bed and moved by the open window. “Do you want to talk about it?” asked Shining Armor, but his wife shook her head “No, I’d rather not.”

Shining Armor felt that Cadance’s nightmare had to have been really bad. She had many nightmares before, but obviously none like this. Hopefully she would snap out of it, but Cadance herself wasn’t so sure it was merely a nightmare, but more like a warning.

Still, she wasn’t willing to let it get to her…

…was she?

(Promo)

In our next episode, the ponies are still baffled and confused of their new enemy and where they come from.

Nomed then shows himself again and unleashes a new Cardinal, but Lightning’s uniforce magic doesn’t seem to work as effectively on it, which leaves the fighters in a tight spot.

How will the ponies stand up to the cardinal this time, and how serious will Cadance’s nightmares begin to affect her?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Slither in the Dark”)

Episode 4: Slither in the Dark

EPISODE FOUR

The Dark King was most unpleased. “Once again, Nomed, you have returned empty-handed. How much longer must I remain in waiting?”

Nomed got on his knees, “A-thousand pardons, your majesty, it was not all my fault. You see it was…”

“Silence!” the Dark King growled “You honestly think I am not aware of what has happened?”

Nomed began stammered nervously. “No, no, absolutely not, your evilness. I’d never question you.”

“Stop your snivelling!” as the Dark King shouted, lightning and thunder shook the dark skies “Feel fortunate that I am able to overlook this recent blunder of yours, Nomed. Remember, there are many whom I can replace you with.”

Nomed felt shivers run down his spine.

In a quieter area, four other creatures like Nomed were chattering away. Like Nomed, they each had the same insignia on their foreheads. They were…

Ergo: a big, burly type of guy not exactly the brightest, but definitely strong.

Neila: A very charming yet spiteful woman with dark green skin, long blood-red hair, and two antenna sticking out of her head.

Esroh Dab: Usually called Esroh; a United Equetrian-like anthropomorphic unicorn, with dark a grayish coat, a steel blue mane, part of which draped over his left eye and covered the insignia on his forehead.

Finally, there was the biggest and the ring-leader of the minions; Tnaig: He was taller, larger and more muscular than even Ergo was. His had silver skin, with a bald head, and wore a large white robe wrapped around his entire body.

“Nomed really hasn’t been thinking straight.” said Tnaig.

“Ha!” scoffed Ergo “He’s just all talk and no gain. Even I could outmatch him.”

“It’s like I told you; this is way too complicated for someone like Nomed.” added Esroh.

Nelia flicked her long hair, “He may have good looks and all, but that’s as far as it goes when it comes to him.”

Nomed dropped in, and he didn’t look at all pleased. “I could hear you, you know, and if it’s so easy why don’t any of you try and conquer the world of the past?”

“Oh, please! You’re only fighting against an army of primitive ponies.” sneered Esroh.

“Shut up!” snarled Nomed “How was I supposed to know they’d unlock the mega mode powers? How they even got it is a mystery.”

Tnaig shut his eyes and said calmly “Actually, we are aware of how it happened. Once again, Nomed, you’re always the last to know these things.”

Nomed growled angrily, and suddenly he was told why the mega mode was activated…

The gleaming lighted area far from where they were standing was actually a protective force deterring the dark forces from entering the area of what seemed like a grand palace. Word had recently been gathered that two rebels had escaped to the past and avoided capture.

“Figures!” snapped Nomed “So that’s why things haven’t been going my way, and those annoying ponies continue to outmatch me. Well, at least it’s safe to know they don’t fully comprehend the power they have. I’ll be able to crush them all this time. I’ll blow them, and their entire planet to oblivion!”

The others didn’t seem so amused. “There you go again; underestimating your opponents and not thinking clearly.” snapped Nelia.

“Silly Nomed…” added Esroh “You realize that if you overdo things, you could end up destroying our future as well as theirs.”

Nomed growled angrily “You think I’m not aware of that?!”

“That’s enough!” said Tnaig “Just do your job and do it right. I’d hate to think of what would happen if you were defeated yourself.”

Nomed’s lips curled into a sinister grin “I assure you, this time things will be different, and I have just the Cardinal to assure me victory.”

The citizens of United Equestria were made well aware of the existence of the phantom of magic, as well as the Dark King. Security was tightened more than ever as patrols continued, and guards were placed in an all strategic places keeping an extra eye out for any dangers.

Meanwhile, those already affected were still finding it hard to recover from their ordeal of losing their cutie marks, along with what magic and special abilities they possessed. Applejack and Mr. Cake were both fine, and still on their feet and working normally. Their cutie marks were stolen, but not their natural skills. Others however took it kind of hard, especially Rarity. She hadn’t come out of her room all morning. Spike knocked at the door for the umpteenth time. “Come on, Rarity. Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

“Please, Spike, just leave me in peace!” Rarity sobbed. Inside, she was still in her bathrobe, and her mane was ad messy as it was when she was found in the street. Her waste-bin was overflowing with used tissues, and next to it sat three empty ice-cream tubs, and yet Rarity was still curled up on her bed and sobbing like no tomorrow. “Tragedy…! An absolute Traged-e-he-he-he-y!”

She tried once more to levitate another box of tissues over to her, but nothing happened. She opened her robe and peeked down at her blank flank, and broke down sobbing harder than ever. “I used to be beautiful, magical, but now I… I’m a Nobody!”

Rhymey and Fluttershy were there, also trying to coax her out. “Oh, Rarity, please come out.” said Fluttershy “You… um… well you… Oh, I don’t know what to say.”

Rhymey stepped up to the door and said…

“Rarity, I realize you have been through a lot.
But you cannot simply stay in there and rot
Just because you have no magic,
Things are not really so tragic.
You’re letting your emotions blind you.
You must try and put them behind you.
You are a Starfleet fighter, Miss.
There’s no excuse for you to act like this.”

There was a brief silence. All three of them put their heads to the door, and suddenly Rarity was heard sobbing loudly again, still unable to pull herself together.

As a major and Rarity’s superior, Rhymey had the authority to order her out, but seeing she was really that devastated decided to let her slide this time. All three of them thought it would be best to leave her alone to let it all out, and hope she would come round.

“Rarity…” Spike said “I really hope you feel better soon. I hate it when you’re like this.”

Rarity heard that and thought it was so sweet of him to say that. “Spike, I’m afraid even your sweet flattery can’t help me now.” she said “But thank you for caring.”

Poor Spike left with the others.

They had gone to Rhymey’s Café, Rhyme Time, they were soon joined by Lightning, Starla and Applejack, and Lightning looked pretty beat, and his wrists looked awfully tired. He had been up for half the night taking in and going over reports, and approving of documents and registrations for Starfleet, as well as organizing search parties to locate the phantom, or any signs of the Dark King and where he was based, but still there was nothing to report. Even the Starfleet outposts on other planets found nothing significant as to the whereabouts of the enemy-base, and it was really starting to frustrate Lightning. “It doesn’t make sense. Where do they come from? How are they getting here? Most importantly, why are they attacking us?”

“Whoa! Take it easy there, big boy. Don’t be gettin’ your knickers in a knot again.” said Applejack “There’s already enough ponies in that frame already.”

“Speaking of which…” Starla cut in “How’s Rarity coming?”

“Not very well.” said Fluttershy “She’s still really upset about all this. I’m sure I can blame her.” She gazed down at her cutie mark painting on her armor vest and compared it to her actual mark on her flank “I’d feel just as bad if my cutie mark was stolen.”

Applejack still felt a little hurt that her mark was gone, but she didn’t let it get to her. She knew she could still transform and fight in battle, but then again, this was Rarity they were dealing with, and she could make a big deal out of the littlest things. “She’ll come round, she usually does.” said Applejack. The others agreed.

As they all sat and enjoyed their off-duty time, Spike overheard some of the poets on stage telling odes to their special sweethearts, or those who had broken hearts, and it gave him more ideas for his little thing for Rarity, so he scribbled down his inspiration on a napkin which he would latter use to add to his secret parchment, not seeing that it fell out his clothes and onto the floor, but Starla noticed it and picked it up, and she couldn’t help but read what was written so far.

The others saw it and caught on and noticed Spike taking notes on the poetry being shared.

“What’cha writin’ there, Spike…?” Applejack asked naughtily.

“Huh?” Spike snapped back into reality “Who me? Um… nothing really…”

The others all gave him a naughty look. “Spike, you’ve been paying a lot of attention to those mushy poems.” Lightning said “Care to tell us something?”

Spike began to lose his nerves and was sweating a bit “Um… what’s there to tell? I have nothing to say. Nope. Not me.”

“Oh, really… not even this?” Starla asked as she held up his parchment, making him gasp in shock. “Oh, no…!” he groaned. “Okay, but what I’m about to tell you stays here at this table, just between us all.”

Rhymey placed his hand over his heart and said…

“Here is a promise strong and deep,
One which we all intend to keep
And if at any time we stray,
May we be ridden with guilt and shame each day.”

The others held their hands over their hearts too as a sign of keeping the promise. Pinkie even recited her own oath…

“Cross my heart and hope to fly,
Stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Okay…” Spike said “I’m… well… I’m writing a song… for Rarity.”

“Aw, Spike, that’s so sweet.” cried Fluttershy. She wiped a tear from her eye.

“Whew… someone’s lovesick.” added Applejack, but she meant it in a good way, but Spike began to look grim. “But I’m not sure I should be doing this. I mean, I really like her… maybe more than like her, but I just don’t know if it’s right.”

“What are you saying?” asked Lightning, and Spike quietly explained he wasn’t sure he really wanted to actually make the song, or give it to Rarity, or even if it was right that he was crushing on her this hard. “I mean, I’m still young, and she’s a lot older than me.”

“Five years at the most, big difference.” said Applejack.

“Well, it’s not just the age thing. I’m a dragon, she’s a pony, I know she cares about me and she does love me, but is it the kind of love I’ve been hoping for. I just don’t know.”

The others really didn’t know how to answer to that, and Spike looked up at them all and said “I… I just really don’t know if I can do this. What if it goes all wrong? I just don’t think I could take rejection.”

“Well, it’s up to you Spike.” Lightning said “But if you want any help, we’re here for you.”

Spike smiled sadly. “Just don’t tell her, okay?”

The others all nodded, and pretended to zip their lips.

Just then, there was a loud crash, and the whole place jolted. “What in the hotel-bills was that?” snapped Applejack.

“Let’s go!” said Lightning.

The warning alarms sounded, and farriers were already warping all ponies and creatures in the area to safety as Nomed continued to blast at things. “Any second now they’ll show up, and I’ll be able to redeem myself to the Dark King.” he said to himself.

“You!” shouted Lightning.

Nomed looked down and saw the ponies and Spike, already transformed. “Well, well! I expected you here sooner. Perhaps you’re not as quick-to-the-call as I thought.”

The friends were not amused.

“Ah, well, you’re here now, and ready for me to crush you!”

“Fat chance of that, boy!” sneered Applejack.

“We busted you once, and we’ll do it again.
It serves you right for making chaos and pain.” added Rhymey.

Nomed scoffed wickedly “As much as I admire your attitudes, I’m not going to waste any more time.” He reached into his belt and pulled out the card “Let’s just see you try and get past my newest monster.” He raised the card over his head and shouted “Cardinal Dark Scales, come forth and crush my enemies!”

He threw the card into the air, and at once, the card began to glow, and the monster appeared-- a giant dark and vile snake, about twenty feet long. Fluttershy screamed softly at the sight of the beast, but Lightning… he looked like he was ready to explode in fury “A serpent?! I… Hate… SERPENTS…!!”

Serpents and serpent-like creatures, preferably wicked ones only constantly reminded Lightning of the time when he was five, and the evil Serpentari destroyed his home planet, Harmonious, and killed his family and all his people. He was the only survivor!

Lightning took off towards the monster, roaring loudly, and ready to attack; punching it hard in the face, but not really doing much damage. Now the snake was really mad. “Show them your stuff, Scales.” Nomed hissed.

“DARK FORCE” At Scales’ command, a whole wad of dark blasts fired at Lightning, hitting him multiple times, dealing him loads of damage and knocking him down. The others ran up to him “Lightning, are you okay?” cried Starla.

“Yeah, I am…” replied Lightning, and suddenly Scales charged forward plowing right into everyone, knowing them all down on at a time. “Ow.” peeped Fluttershy. “Oh, Nellie!” groaned Applejack “He sure packs quite a punch.”

“Not really, he doesn’t even have hands.” said Pinkie, the others all rolled their eyes.

Nomed laughed wickedly “Your luck’s run out. I’ve specially strengthened this cardinal with lots of dark energy, making him stronger and more powerful than ever.”

“Uhn… now he tells us.” grumbled Spike.

Scales made a hard turn! “He’s coming back!” cried Fluttershy, and before anyone could react, they all got bashed hard again. “That’s it!” growled Lightning “I’ve had enough of this. Mega Mode, Activate!” he tapped his insignia, but nothing happened. “Huh?” he tried again, and again. “Something’s wrong!”

Nomed laughed hysterically “You haven’t the faintest idea how that power of yours really works. A pity, really.”

The friends gazed up angrily at him.

“So, while you all deal with your problems, I think I’ll go destroy your planet. The Dark King will be most pleased.”

He proceeded to fly away.

“Oh, no you don’t!” shouted Lightning and he charged after him, tackling him hard to the ground. “I may not have my mega mode, but I can still fight!” and he punched Nomed hard in the face, and again, and again, until Nomed kicked him off, and blasted him hard.

“Lightning…! We’ve got to help him!” cried Starla. The others agreed, but as they ran forth, Scales came and blocked their way. He swung his tail hard knocking some of them down, and the remaining fighters…

“DARK GATE” Scales blasted them with a much harder burst of darkness, shrouding them in dark winds and severely damaging them.

Rhymey struggled as he got back up on his feet…

“Come on, we can’t quit!
We have to keep fighting it!”

“He’s right!” said Applejack “We can’t let this ugly snake in the grass slink about!”

Starla knew she was right, but turned to gaze back at Lightning.

He and Nomed were fighting like crazy, with their fists and feet flying at one another like crazy. “You’re not… getting away… this time!” snarled Lightning.

“No, but you are!” snarled Nomed as he kicked Lightning hard in the chest and sent him flying backwards in midair and hitting a post, bending it.

“Lightning!” cried Starla. She would have rushed over to help him, but was snapped out of her trance when the others called out for her to come and help, as Scales was proving to be far too brutal for them to handle.

Starla had no choice but to help the others, knowing Lightning could last by himself, but she too suffered a massive thrashing from the evil serpent. It kept tail bashing them, ramming them, and blasting them all with his dark magic.

Spike and Rhymey both held their swords.

“Shall we…?” asked Spike.

“Follow me…” rhymed Rhymey, and the both leapt up high to strike Scales at different angles, but their hardest swings did hardly any damaged at all, and they both got blasted hard. Fluttershy dashed over to them both. “Are you okay?”

The boys were okay, but just like the others, they were growing really frustrated. Without Lightning and his mega mode, they felt they didn’t have a chance.

Lightning continued to fight Nomed and even had him cornered. He got out his old capture blaster and fired at him, hoping to imprison him, but as he anticipated from the start, Nomed was immune to it. “Anything else futile you wish to attempt?” Nomed snarled.

Lightning was panting softly, but suddenly his insignia began to glow like it did the last time. His mega mode was ready to activate. “Well… I haven’t tried this yet. Mega Mode, Activate!”

He began to transform, the others eyed him in awe, but Scales hissed angrily. His eyes began to glow. “DISPEL MAGIC” and Lightning’s transformation was negated. “What?!” he snapped.

Nomed sniggered and said “Didn’t I tell you, I came prepared. Your little mega mode won’t save you this time.” He dashed forth and rammed hard into Lightning, tackling him to the ground and attacking him mercilessly.

“Lightning!” cried Starla. She dashed over to try and help him, but Dark Serpent grabbed her in his tail. The others tried to bust her out, or go help Lightning, but Scales held them with his Dark Gate attack, except for Spike, who managed to dodge it, just barely. “Spike!” Starla cried as she struggled to try and break free. “…You’ve to help Lightning!”

Spike hated to leave his friends when they were in desperate need, but Lightning needed help as well. So he dashed at Nomed. “DRAGON FLAME-WHEEL” curling up in his flames, he rammed right into Nomed, knocking him off of Lightning.

Lightning looked really beaten, and could barely get up. His super suit powered down from being battered and smashed for so long, leaving him in his casual outfit.

“Lightning, stay down, I’ll handle this.”

“Spike…!” Lightning tried to warn him, but Spike was already charging towards Nomed, whom blasted him hard and sent him skidding along the ground. “That was for your interference, little dragon!” growled Nomed as he slowly approached Spike. “Even with all that armor on, underneath, you’re still a wimp!”

Spike tried to get up, but got kicked over again. “No! Spike!” cried Lightning. He tried to get up, but fell back down again. The others tried to rush over and help, but Serpent continued to hold them back. Starla still caught in Scales’ tail, and the others continued to get bashed and blasted more.

Spike could see his sword that he had dropped, and reached over for it. “Oh, no you don’t!” snarled Nomed as he stepped on Spike’s arm, very hard while laughing at him. “You see everyone; you can’t stop the future, but the future can stop you.”

Lightning was suddenly starting to realize something important, but his mind was actually more focussed on trying to get back up and fight. So were the others, but their strengths were badly drained. Nomed then gazed down at Spike “Since I have you here… you’ll be the first to go!”

“SPIKE!!” everyone shouted, but before Nomed could strike him, Rarity came soaring in fast, and kicked Nomed so hard, knocking him off of Spike. “Rarity!” cried Spike. She gazed down at him and winked through her clear visor.

She had seen the fighting from her bedroom window, from her place which was just down the street. “I may have my magic, but I for one was not willing to stand by and let you hurt my dear friends, especially Spike!”

“Rarity…” Spike said. His cheeks were actually blushing in the darkness behind his helmet.

Nomed growled angrily “You’ll pay for that!” He lunged straight at her, but Rarity, still at full strength compared to Nomed who was getting tired, zipped right out of the way, causing him to miss her.

Rarity then kicked him hard again, and sent him skidding along the ground. “Humph!” she grunted, and then proceeded towards the others, and Dark Scales. The evil snake hissed at her, and fired his magic, which Rarity dodged by leaping up rally high and then coming down hard, kicking the serpent right in the eyes, not really damaging him, but forcing him to release the others from his grip and spells.

A lot of the friends were still very badly weakened and sore from such a battle. “Rarity, you saved us!” cried Fluttershy.

As proud as Rarity and the others were, the battle was still not over yet. Nomed was brushing himself off as he got up growling “I won’t lose, not this time!”

“…Evil… always loses!” said Lightning. He finally found enough to strength to get up, but was still a little shaky. “I know what you really are now. You’re not all that you seem to be.”

Nomed clenched his fists angrily, but then smirked “Well, perhaps you are more astute than I thought, but even with this information, you’ll never defeat me or my brethren.”

“Maybe not alone…” said Lightning “But maybe we all will.” That’s when all his friends regrouped and stood near him, still willing to fight despite their injuries. Nomed was growing sick of all this. “We’ll show you who will reign over all; Dark Scales, attack!”

His serpent hissed loudly and charged forth. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning and everyone managed to dodge, but Scales blasted some of them again with his Dark-Force attack, and Nomed attacked all the others with his own magic, laughing maliciously while doing it.

“This ain’t workin’” cried Applejack.

“There’s got to be a way to beat these two!” added Pinkie

“Whichever way how,
We must find out now!” shouted Rhymey.

Suddenly, everyone happened upon the same idea, and all nodded at one another. Then they all stood up and regrouped together in one place, with Scales eyeing them down at one end and Nomed behind them. “We’ve got them now!” shouted Nomed. Scales turned sharply and charged straight at them, both of them charging up and ready for their attacks, but the friends stood where they were.

That’s when Starla noticed her insignia glowing. “Huh?”

“GET THEM!!” shouted Nomed, and right at the last second “NOW!!” shouted Lightning as everyone leapt up and out of the way, causing the two attackers to strike each other hard, severely damaging one another.

Now both sides seemed fairly weak, but the two evil ones were still not willing to stay down. “Rotten… Ponies…!” Nomed roared “You think you can defeat us that easily?!”

“How can he still be standing after all that?!” snapped Rarity.

Nomed angrily blasted them all, and most of them fell off their feet; their power suits died down, leaving only Starla, Spike and Rarity still standing. Starla hated the sight of her injured friends, and seeing her insignia still glowing, she decided to go for it.

“Mega Mode, Activate!” and she tapped her insignia and began to transform. “Ha! Not this again.” sneered Nomed, and he tried to absorb her energy, while Scales use his Dispel-Magic attack, but before the two forces could reach her, Spike and Rarity leapt in the way, intercepting the blasts.

Nomed gasped in shock, but Ratify and Spike continued to take the hits until their suits powered down and they collapsed form exhaustion, but Starla had completely transformed, and now looked stronger than ever. She gazed down at her fallen friends “I really owe you guys for this.” Then she gazed at the two evil doers. Nomed had hardly much magic left in him to teleport away, but still no wish to give up. “Let’s take her down!” he snarled. Scales hissed loudly.

“Starla, be careful!” cried Lightning. His wife assured him she would be fine and got out her new Super Star Bow, which was edged with shining blades.

The two villains still charged at her, firing the lasts of their magic, yet Starla walked forth through all that fire without even flinching as her armor protected her. Still discouraged, the baddies still charged forth in attempt to fight her hand-to-hand, but Starla armed her bow magically with bolts of powerful energy.

“ASTRO-SHOT” she fired two strong projectiles at the villains, hitting them hard. Massive explosions erupted from them wildly. Yet the villains were still standing, but Starla had one other to use. The edges of her bow began glowing. “SPACE SLICER” Slashing her bow twice, both villains got struck hard.

Scales burst into flames and his empty card was left behind, as for Nomed, even after all that, he was still standing, much to everyone’s shock and aggravation....

...Until his body began glowing strangely and he seemed to be vaporizing into smoky darkness. “YOU…!!” he shouted “You have done the impossible. You have defeated the mighty Nomed, but be warned you have won nothing! My brethren shall avenge me. Your future is clear, Starfleet! YOU ALL SHALL PERISH!!” The last thing anyone heard from him was the sound of his loud, evil laughter until he vanished completely and was gone; vaporized into bits of the darkness he was made of.

“What just happened?” asked Pinkie.

Fluttershy was trembling in fear “He was… he was…”

“... Made of the darkness itself!” Rarity cut in. He was nothing more than an artifical creation, now vaporized into the darkness he was made of, practically killed. It meant he would never come back, at least not in the form he was.

Suddenly, Starla powered down, and she collapsed. “Starla!” cried Lightning as he made his over to his wife “Are you okay?”

“I can’t believe what I just did.” she cried “So powerful. I could feel it.”

Spike and Rarity were still down from being hit so hard by the energy absorbing, but they managed to open their eyes “You saved us all…” Spike said “And so did you, Rarity.”

Rarity, breathing slowly and softly realized that was right. “I did, didn’t I?” She smiled lovingly at him, and he smiled back at her.

“You also confirmed my theory.” Lightning said.

“What theory?” asked Applejack, and Lightning explained how he began to suspect that Nomed was no ordinary creature, and that he was just an artificial being made of darkness and magic; all pure evil with not an inch of redemption within in him, but also he compared the evidence to what Nomed had bragging about “the future…”

That’s when everyone saw what Lightning was thinking, and it made total sense as well. They would have to talk with the Grand Ruler and the Queen about it, but first of all they all really needed to get their injuries treated, and then all head home for a good rest. Nothing was more important than the health and safety of officers.

In the Dark Future, the other minions were outraged “I can’t believe it, they’ve destroyed Nomed!” growled Ergo.

“Rotten ponies!” cried Esroh Dab “Nomed was bone-headed and all, but he didn’t deserve it!”

“They’ll pay for this, all of them!” said Neila.

Tanig said nothing. He just stood there calmly, much to the annoyance of the others. “Aren’t you even going to say anything?” snapped Ergo.

“What’s there to say? We can’t undo what has been done. We will avenge Nomed’s destruction.”

“What makes you so sure?” sneered Esroh “What if one of us is next?”

Tnaig said nothing and remained as still and as calm as he was.

Meanwhile, the others had all gone to see Dr. Penny Sillion, who treated them all well, healing their injuries, and recommended they all got a goodnight’s rest for the future battles ahead. Then everyone headed home.

Lightning had also written a report to the palace and got a response from their majesties after they consulted their advisors and even Professor Brain. There was no mistaking it; the enemies came from the future, which in turn explained everything else.

-Why they couldn’t find the enemies anywhere.
-Why they seemed so powerful
-Why their powers and data couldn’t be analyzed

Even the mega mode itself had to be from the future, which suggested also the two voices that had spoken to the team had given them those powers from the future to help battle the Dark King, whom was obviously going to send more of his henchmen and more monsters to attack them.

“Well, that sure explains a lot.” Lightning said.

Starla agreed, but she was still very curious about other things, like why the Dark King wanted to attack them to begin with, and why did the mega modes only work at certain times, and they were so dangerous. “Just when it seems we get some answers, we still get stuck.” she said. Her husband agreed “We’ll find answers. We always do.”

(Music from 0:09-0:38)

Rarity was tucking Spike into his little basket bed by a nice roaring fire in the fireplace before heading off to bed herself.

“Rarity…?”

“Yes, Spike.”

“Um… thanks… for saving me again.”

Rarity smiled and leaned down, pecking him softly on his little head, making him blush. “You’re welcome, Spike. Now, off to sleep. We’ve both had a big day.” She then headed up to her room leaving spike to lie warmly in his basket, still feeling all soft and blushing, and he felt his little parchment with the song he was working on, and felt he had found more inspiration to add to it.

Still, he wasn’t sure if he could really show it to Rarity. All he could do was finish writing, and drift off to sleep.

(Promo)

In our next episode, The Phantom of Magic strikes again, and Cheeriliee has been injured, thus a substitute is hired to teach at the school, but the students soon find this pony to be very harsh, and mean to the grindstone, especially towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Meanwhile, Cadance’s nightmare continue to grow worse, as misfortunes seem to be occurring around her, as if her worst fears are coming to life.

How will the crusaders deal with this new bullying-teacher, and how will Cadance deal with these new troubles.

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Teacher’s Threat”)

Episode 5: Teacher's Threat

EPISODE FIVE

Despite the many dangers occurring, just as was promised, society continued on United Equestria, and just as adults continued to work, the children went to school.

Today, Cheerilee had a special announcement to make. “Class, as you know this is the point this month where I name student of the month. Every month, a student gets special award for having shown outstanding progress in homework, tests, and assignments, and that also entitles them to this…” she stepped aside to reveal a simple, small star-trophy on her desk, along with three others exactly the same. Sweetie Belle raised her hand and asked “Um… Ms. Cheerilee. How come there are four of them?”

Cheerilee smiled proudly “Well, because normally I only give out one of these every month, but this month, four students in this class have all done outstandingly well, I decided to award them all with a trophy, and that’s why I am pleased to give these awards to… the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

The Crusaders gasped in sudden shock, but their smiles soon widened, and almost everyone in the class cheered and applauded for them… everyone except Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, both of them were far from pleased. Nevertheless, the crusaders all approached the front of the class to accept their good-student trophies, and Cheerliee allowed them to say a few words.

Diamond Tiara was so frustrated and annoyed by all the attention that the girls were getting, that she took out her nail file and started to file her fingernails, and blowing on them. The noises were so loud that they distracted the girls giving their acceptance speeches, and they got tongue-tied a few times. Silber Spoon couldn’t help but chuckle at them.

Finally, the girls had reached their limits and angrily demanded that Diamond stop filing her nails. Even Cheerilee had lost her patience and confiscated the file from Diamond, scolding “Diamond Tiara, not only have I specifically told you NOT to bring your nail-file to school three times this week, but you have also been very disrespectful to your classmates.”

“But Ms. Cheerilee…”

“No buts!” Cheerilee snapped, and she locked the file into her desk. “As punishment, you are forbidden from going to recess for one entire week. Instead, you will stay right here in class and do work and chores.”

Diamond gasped in shock, and Silver Spoon thought Cheerilee was not being fair at all. Both their angers spiked when their teacher turned back to the crusaders and said kindly “Girls, you may continue your speech first thing tomorrow morning with no further interruptions.”

The bell rang for recess, and everyone except Diamond was permitted to go outside. All she could do was watch miserably as the children played about, and how angry she was at the crusaders for humiliating her.

Silver Spoon hated seeing her from the window, and was just as angry, especially seeing as how several of the students were fawning over the crusaders and their trophies. “Those are really neat.” said Snails.

“Yeah, yeah, I wish I had one of those.” added Snips.

“Well if you want, we can help you out sometime.” said Sweetie Belle.

Applebloom nodded “Eeyup, helpin’ is what we Cutie Mark Crusaders are for, even if we don’t have cutie marks yet.”

Scootaloo and DD then said part of a verse their gang had made up…

“Through rain, or snow, or sleet, or shine…”

“The CMC will help you fine.”

That’s when all four girls broke out into a hip hop song, wearing cool shades, and everyone else joined in the song as well.

[All Four 4]

CMCs!

(Crusaders!)

[Applebloom]

Ah, yeah…!

(Crusaders!)

[Sweetie]

You know it!

(Crusaders!)

[Scootaloo]

Sock it to me!

(Crusaders!)

[DD]

Let’s show it!

(Crusaders!)

[All Four]

We… We… We…

[Applebloom]

We are the CMC’s you see
The best of friends that there could be

[Sweetie]

We help each other night and day
To try make things go the right way

[Scootaloo]

We may not have our marks just yet
But we won’t let it make us sweat

[DD]

I can’t have one, but I don’t care
My friends and I will help out here and there

Everyone began to hip-hop and dance to the groovy music, and the girls danced together while the others all chanted to the song…

Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!
Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!

[Applebloom]

We try our best to make things right
To earn our marks in full view sight

[Sweetie]

We may screw up every now and then
But we get back up to try again

[Scootaloo]

So you wanna be like us, well you can
Just know the rules of the CMC clan

[DD]

The crusaders don’t stop, crusaders don’t’ quit
Crusaders keep goin’ and that’s about it.

[All Four]

C-M-C…You can’t stop this!

(Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!)

[Applebloom]

Ye-Haa!

(Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!)

[Sweetie]

You go girl!

(Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!)

[Scootaloo]

CMC time!

(Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders! Crusaders!)

[DD]

Give a whirl!

[All Four]

You Can’t Stop This!

By the end of the day, the students had gathered up their things to leave for home, but Diamond Tiara was still complaining and being rude. She and Silver Spoon stopped the crusaders along their path. “Just thought I’d say thanks… for getting me in trouble!” she snarled.

“It wasn’t our fault. You’re the one who broke the rules.” sneered Scootaloo.

Diamond gritted her teeth in fury, but Silver Spoon spoke “This is over yet, you trouble-makers. We’ll get you back for this! Just you wait!” then they walked off in a huff, at the same time, Applejack, Rarity and Buddy Rose came along. “Wow! Someone must’ve had a bad apple today.” said Applejack.

The girls explained what had happened, and the grownups thought that sounded funny. “Well, it sounds like you girls had a good day.” Buddy said.

“We couldn’t be more proud of you all.” added Rarity. She really seemed in good spirit after having her cutie mark and magic stolen a few days ago.

The girls felt flattered, “But really we owe it to Ms. Cheerilee.” said DD “She’s the greatest teacher in the whole universe.” added Applebloom.

“Yeah, I hope nothing bad ever happens to her.” said Sweetie, but she was soon about to eat those words!

Soon, Cheerilee finished that last of her work at the school, and then locked up. She did some shopping at the grocery market before setting off for home. The sun was setting and she knew she wasn’t supposed to be wandering the streets alone at night, as were Princess Luna’s curfew orders during war.

She was halfway home and was walking up to a simple small footbridge across a river, when suddenly she heard a noise from behind. She turned round, but no one was there. She sighed in relief, but she turned to face forward and found The Phantom of Magic staring at her. “Nice night isn’t it?” he hissed.

Cheerilee screamed, and ran for her life, dropping her groceries everywhere. “HELP!!” she cried “POLICE!! STARFLEET!!” but the phantom already caught up with her and appeared in front of her again. She tried to run another way, but he popped up in front of her again. “You’ll find that escape is quite impossible.” he hissed at her. Cheerilee tried to run again, but was paralyzed on the spot but the phantom’s powers. “So, you want to do it the hard way? It really doesn’t matter to me. In the end, I’ll get what I want.” He moved forward ready to take Cheerilee’s cutie mark and power that came with it…

A whole series of lights flashed on him. “Freeze!!” shouted Lightning. He was standing with an entire squad of space alicorns who had no cutie marks. “You are completely surrounded! Put your hands in the air!”

The phantom didn’t seem the least bit scared and chuckled softly. “Put my hands… in the air? Like this…?!” he raised his hands and sent out a swarm of energy pulses in all directions hitting all the fighters, giving him the chance to run off with the paralyzed Cheerilee. “After him!” shouted Lightning, and a massive chase began!

With so many officers scattered about, the phantom found it very difficult to get away. Everywhere he went more officers popped out or dropped down from the sky. A couple even burst through the manhole covers in the streets. “This is getting annoying!” the phantom growled. He had no choice but to quickly absorb what power he could from Cheerilee.

Her cutie mark glowed brightly from under her skirt, and vanished. “I have no further use for you now!” snarled the phantom, and he threw her hard, sending her crashing head first into a wall. Dyno and Myte saw it and ran over to help her, sending the other officers to go after the phantom.

“Cheerilee…! Come on, Chica, wake up.” cried Dyno.

“It’s no good, she’s out cold.” added Myte “We better get her to the hospital.”

Cheerilee was soon resting in the hospital. Dr. Penny confirmed that she had concussion and wouldn’t be waking up too soon. “Right now she really needs to rest.” said Penny “I don’t know when she’ll wake up though. She was hit pretty hard.”

The twins felt horrible for Cheerilee. Then, Lightning Starla and Krysta came in, all of them looking grim and frustrated. “He got away again.” Lightning hated to say.

The twins felt even worse and apologized, feeling they should had stuck with the chase. “No, boys, you did the right thing for Cheerilee.” said Starla. Lightning agreed, but he still felt frustrated. “Several other ponies also got their magic and cutie marks stolen. How is this guy doing all this?”

“URGGH!!” growled Krysta “I promise you, if I ever get my hands on him… why I’ll…”

“Take it easy Krysta.” Penny said “Things are already bad enough, and keep in mind, this is a hospital. Try to keep quiet.”

“Sorry.” said Krysta “I just wish we knew where this guy was operating from.”

“We all do, and we’ll find him.” said Dyno. His brother agreed “Si, we will, even if we have to search the entire planet inch by inch. Right, Lightning?”

Lightning nodded, but in the meantime, while the search for the phantom was mandatory, the school board would have to find someone to take Cheerilee’s place as a substitute at the school. Though Lightning was a licensed teacher, he would be far too busy with his duties and was needed in the search to help out this time.

“I’m also a member of the school council.” said Penny “I’ll talk to them and have them send someone down at once.”

“Thanks Penny.” said Lightning, and then he and all the others left to get back on their night patrol in case the phantom struck again.

Meanwhile, Cadance and Shining Armor were almost ready to call it a night. They were making sure all their guards were posted around the New Crystal Empire in case the phantom decided to strike there next.

Cadance was really tired, she hadn’t been sleeping well due to being plagued by that nightmare that kept repeating itself over and over every time she fell asleep. She drifted off into a soft sleep while on her throne, and had the nightmare again where she was scolded by those voices calling her bad luck and showing her all the disasters she had suffered.

She woke up in a startle to find she was all by herself, but she was really getting nervous. Her husband came in and looked pretty beat “Well…” he said while stretching out “Time to hit the old hay, you coming?”

His wife just sat there not even blinking her eyes.

“Cadance…?”

No response!

He tapped her and she shrieked softly, making him jump back. “Whoa-hoa! Are you okay?

Cadance tried to get a hold of herself, insisting she was okay, yet as they walked off to be together, one of the many suits of armor toppled over and fell on top of Shining Armor, just missing Cadance. “Are you okay?” she asked. Her husband was fine, but he was very annoyed. “I thought I had asked the carpenters to reinforce these pedestals. It seems like more and more accidents are happening around here.”

Cadance began to have a sick feeling in her stomach-- All that week, ever she first starting having the nightmares, strange unfortunate accidents had been happening around the palace, and everywhere she went…

The first morning she woke up, she and Shining Armor had just climbed out of bed, only for the ceiling to collapse right on their bed, just missing them.

They then visited the magic kindergarten in town to participate in a school charity, and to spend time with little children. While Cadance was playing catch with some kids, a big hole suddenly appeared in the ground, without explanation, and one of the kids got hurt, just a small bruise, but that was when Cadance started to feel worried.

The bad luck only worsened as she and her husband tried to have a romantic dinner on the terrace, one night, and their food suddenly burst into flames, and the cork on the champagne bottle suddenly popped off, hitting Shining Armor in the head…

…He still had a small bruise where it hit him.

Cadance was starting to think these were no mere coincidences, and neither did Shining Armor. “I think someone’s pulling these sick jokes on us.”

Cadance thought that was possible, but she really wasn’t sure. There was no proof as of yet, no one had been seen snooping around the palace.

“You are bad luck, Princess.”

“You will bring harm to your loved ones.”

Those haunting voices were beginning to plague her even while she was awake, making her think it wasn’t ordinary magic, but a curse, and she was starting to feel that maybe she-- No! She couldn’t believe it! She wouldn’t believe it!

“Cadance…?”

She jumped again, making him jump again too. “Cadance, what’s wrong?”

“Wrong? Nothing’s wrong?”

Her husband really wasn’t sure. He had noted her behavior patterns over the past few days. At first he thought she was just exhausted from all this extra work and duties, what with the Dark King and the phantom out there, but now he wasn’t so sure.

The next morning came, and the crusaders were on their way to school, they like all their schoolmates were well aware of what happened to Cheerilee, and many of them were very upset, but none as much as the girls were.

“That phantom creep!” growled Applebloom “If I ever find out who he is under that mask…”

“Easy, Applebloom…” said DD “What chance would we have against that big guy? We’d probably end up like Ms. Cheerilee.”

The others agreed, and thought maybe of giving their substitute teacher a chance, whoever that would be. They were about to find out when the automatic bell rang, and the students all began to head into the classroom.

The girls were last in line, but Sweetie forgot her knapsack. She rushed back to get it, and was in such a hurry to rush back that she bumped right into a tall stallion. He looked a bit like the U.E Games Inspector, Ms. Harshwhinny; orange in color with a blonde mane, but he seemed rather serious and stern looking. “I’m very sorry.” Sweetie said innocently. The stallion gazed down at her with a strange look either forgiving or not forgiving her.

Soon, all the students were inside, and chattering away as the stallion came into the school. “Silence!” he shouted sternly. The students made not a sound after that and just kept their eyes on him as he approached the desk and gazed out at everyone, rather coldly.

“Good. That’s much better.

I am Harry Harshwhinny; Mr. Harshwhinny to you; it’s written on the board, and yes, for those of you wondering I am related to U.E Games Inspector, she is my elder sister, but that is not the point. In the absence of Ms. Cheerilee, I will be running this class. You are to obey me at all times. Understood?”

All the students nodded, some were nervous and had a sick feeling in their tummies. “Very good, I like that.” said Mr. Harshwhinny, and it quickly became obvious that he meant business and was a tight-fisted hand to the grindstone. He intended to whip the class into better shape and a model of discipline.

He immediately lay down a set of new rules he expected the children to all follow "...without questioning!" he said, almost threateningly. His rules were very harsh and strict.

-Students would speak only spoken to
-No one was to leave their seat without permission
-No whispering to one another, and no passing of notes
-Tests and assignments handed in with a single erase mark would be instantly failed
-Sloppy spelling, punctuations, would also get failing grades.
-Cheating would not be tolerated
“...And we shall also have no lunch, or recess for one entire week.” he added. The students were horrified and would have protested, but seeing his stern eyes and the way he gazed at them all tapping his foot expecting them to stay silent really worked wonders. “Now then, I think I have made myself quite clear. Let’s see how well you understand. For your first lesson today, you will write down the rules that I have just given you.” he paused a second “…NOW!!” he suddenly shouted and pounded on his desk. The students quickly got down to writing as they were told.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon didn’t whisper to one another, but both happened upon the same idea to get back at the crusaders for the other day. Diamond scribbled something on a small sheet of paper, and while Hashwhinny wasn't looking, she softly managed to slide it over to near Applebloom’s desk.

It was only then, after hearing the sound of the paper slide, did he turn and notice it. “Ms. Applebloom! What is that?”

“What’s what, Mr. Hashwhinny?”

“Down beneath your seat there.” He crossed up and picked up the folded paper, unfolding to reveal a sloppy drawn picture of him looking angry and below it was a slogan that said “We’ve had better teachers than Mr. Harsh-Whiner; by Applebloom.”

“Is this your idea of a joke, young filly?” he asked softly yet sternly. Applebloom tried to protest, but he wouldn’t hear of it. “Hold out your hand.”

“My hand…?”

“Yes, your hand!”

Applebloom nervously stretched out her hand, and Mr. Hashwhinny gently took it; only to them swat the palm twice with his ruler. Many of the other students gasped softly in shock. “Keep your eyes on your own papers!” shouted Harshwhinny. The students hastily got back to their writing. “As for you…” he said to Applebloom “Since writing slogans seems to be more your thing, perhaps I have a few other hundred things you could write… after school!”

Applebloom gulped hard, and at the end of the day, she was put to work writing “I will not write dirty slogans about my teacher” a few hundred times on the blackboards, while all the other students packed up and were ready to leave. “See you tomorrow, Applebloom.” Diamond Tiara mocked as she and Silver Spoon left while laughing. The other crusaders felt awful and wanted to talk to Applebloom, but Hashwhinny wouldn’t let them “While she is in detention, she is forbidden from speaking or interacting. Go home now.”

The girls softly exchanged looks with one another. “GO!!” shouted Hashwhinny, and they ran out of the school fast before they got into any more trouble. Poor Applebloom could only sigh in dismay as she kept on writing her lines under the watchful stern eyes of her teacher. “I hope this teaches you a lesson. I also don’t tolerate troublemakers.” he said.

Applebloom said nothing.

It was very late when she finally got home. “And he just swat you?” asked Applejack “How could he do that to you?”

“He wouldn’t even give me a chance to explain.” said Applebloom “Now I gotta do all this homework too.”

“I really don’t like him.” said DD.

“Well, it sounds to me like maybe you girls got off on the wrong foot with Mr. Harshwhinny.” said Buddy Rose.

“Eeyup.” agreed Big Mac “I’m sure he didn’t mean to swat ya. Thems against the rules these days. Anyhoo, he’s still brand new. Maybe if y’all just work hard, maybe he’ll see ya as smarties.”

“Do you really think so?” asked Applebloom.

“We know so.” said Applejack “But listen, if anythin’ else goes wrong, you come talk about it with us, ya hear?”

The girls agreed, and continued with their homework.

Meanwhile, Mr. Harswhinny was out to dinner, with Diamond Tiara and her father, Filthy Rich, at Diamond’s request, which her father allowed as a chance to meet the new teacher. “I want to thank you again for allowing me to have supper with you.” Harshwhinny said “In all that's happened today, I lost track of the time.”

“Well, I’m glad to have met you, Mr. Harshwhinny.” said Filthy Rich.

“I’m especially glad you’re my teacher now.” said Diamond “Can’t say for those troublemakers, the cutie mark crusaders.”

“Really, Diamond-- that’s no way to talk at the table.” sneered her father. “No, wait a minute, sir…” said Hashwhinny “Troublemakers" you say?”

Diamond nodded, and made up a whole network of lies saying how the crusaders were rotten girls who always were causing her trouble and grief when all she wanted to do was try her best and be a good student. “Ms. Cheerilee often complained about all the headaches she used to get when dealing with them.” she lied.

“Hmm… I see...” said Harshwhinny.

Filthy Rich was not certain Diamond was being sincere.

The next day, most of the students had arrived at school, keeping well out of trouble, and silent as mice as Mr. Harshwhinny watched them over as he got them down to their math problems, and keeping his eyes on the crusaders.

Snips came in very late!

“Snips!” snapped Harshwhinny “You missed your spelling test!”

“I’m sorry, but I couldn’t help it.” Snips said innocently, but Harshwhinny was unmoved, and ordered him to the front where he swatted his hand twice “Maybe that will teach you to be late!” he growled, but Snips acted as if he hadn’t felt anything. "I was only late becuase I had to stop at the doctor's so I could get a new inhaler for my asthma." he showed him the not e from his parents and his doctor to prove me.

Still unmoved, Harshwhinny glared deeply at the note, and then at the young colt, “Take your seat!” he sneered softly.

Sweetie Belle felt sorry for Snips and gaze at him as he crossed over to his desk.

“Sweetie Belle!” growled Harshwhinny “Since your eyes seem to be averted, perhaps I have other things for you to gaze at!” he slammed the dictionary right down on her desk and told to copy the entire A-section. “Whatever work you miss in class today you’ll have for homework!”

Sweetie Belle resisted any urges to argue, but DD and Scootaloo were starting to lose their patience with this creep, but he noticed them gawking at him. “Is something, troubling you ladies?”

“No sir, nothing.” said Scootaloo. DD shook her head.

Harshwhinny looked madder than ever “You’ll find I have a very low tolerance for liars.” he sneered “Both of you will stay after school! Are there any other objections?!”

Not a single student in the class responded or even looked up from their papers not wanting to get into more trouble, but Diamond and Silver Spoon were really getting a kick out of seeing the crusaders getting picked on, and they had both been secretly plotting for one final stunt that was sure to push Harshwhinny overboard, but it would have to wait until the next day so they could work without being seen.

After school it was a grueling time for Scootaloo and DD, and they were late going home. Buddy Rose and Applejack were still baffled by all this, and were thinking of maybe talking to Mr. Harshwhinny.

Even Rarity agreed when she and Spike saw them on pre-dawn patrol the next day. Spike rode on Rarity’s back as she flew across the skies.

“My parents told me that Sweetie Belle was still doing homework, when it was way past her bedtime.” she told the others “When she said why, she said Mr. Harshwhinny…”

“…Again with Harshwhinny?” snapped Applejack “Somethin’ ain’t right here.”

“Gee, makes me feel glad I don’t go to that school.” said Spike “Maybe we should do something right now?”

“We can’t, Spike.” said Buddy Rose “You know the Starfleet code: We don’t deal with minor domestic situations unless it really calls for it, and we haven’t any factual proof anyway to interrogate Mr. Harshwhinny, just judging from what the girls say isn’t enough. I know it sounds crazy, but it's the law.”

“Besides, we’re on strict duty.” added Applejack “We’re supposed to be on the lookout for the Dark King and his goons, not to mention that crazy phantom slinkin’ about. That’s much more important right now.”

Spike understood, but really they all were still feeling uneasy about the girls at school. They hoped things wouldn’t get any worse for them.

…But really, things were about to get really bad!

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had snuck to school early that day. They saw Mr. Harshwhinny place down his briefcase to unlock the school doors. Keeping well out of sight, the girls chewed some gooey gum, and then stuck little wads of it to the side of the briefcase. Silver Spoon even painted a few splotches of nail polish on the side of the case as well. Harshwhinny remained completely unaware and picked up his briefcase, not seeing the defaced side and just set it down on his desk, defaced side down.

The naughty fillies snickered wickedly.

Soon, all the students arrived, including the crusaders. “Golly, you look real beat, Sweetie Belle.” said Applebloom. Sweetie gave a huge yawn “Working late. You wouldn’t believe how much homework I had.”

“Um… yeah we do, we saw you yesterday.” said Scootaloo.

DD felt it really hard to hold her face steady. All she could think about was Harshwhinny and the way he was treating them all like troublemakers. “I’m telling you, somebody ought to use that ruler and give him a swatting!” she grumbled. The others urged her to calm down, not wanting to get into any more trouble.

They did wish their elder relatives would help them, but they also knew they were far too busy with patrols, and they knew the codes just as much. Plus, Mr. Harshwhinny was very harsh, but he hadn’t done anything extremely bad… yet!

“I still miss Ms. Cheerilee.” Said Sweetie Belle, and the other girls agreed, and all decided to go visit her in the hospital after school, even though she was still unconscious.

The girls were so lost in their chatting; they didn’t see Diamond and Silver sneakily slip some things into their knapsacks that the girls didn’t see or feel at all.

The two naughty fillies could hardly wait for class to start!

Soon, the students gathered into the classroom, set their knapsacks down, and Mr. Harshwhinny shut the door. “Students, pencils and papers ready.” he told them, and then he reached to pick up his briefcase off his desk, only to find it stuck with wads of gum, and defaced with nail polish.

Some of the students just couldn’t help but laugh, it was just too funny to see, but Harshwhinny looked ready to crush his briefcase in his bare hands. “You think the defacing of my property is funny? WELL I DON’T!!!” he shouted, silencing the laughing. Then, something caught his attention. He could see way back at the knapsacks in the back of the room, preferable the crusader’s packs.

He crossed over and found packs of the same gum, and bottles of the same nail polish that was splattered on his briefcase, inside the crusaders packs. The girls were speechless, and didn’t understand it, but Harshwhinny turned angrily to glare at them. “Ladies… you are expelled! Go home!”

The girls tried to protest that they did nothing, but Harshwhinny ordered them angrily to leave “OUT, NOW!!”

Diamond and Silver sniggered softly, believing they had finally won, but DD clenched her fists furiously, having taken enough of all this abuse, and stood up from her desk and sneered “We’re not going anywhere!”

Now all the other students had looks of shock on their face, and Harshwhinny was quivering softly in anger. “You troublemakers have caused me enough grief!” he grumbled as he softly approached her, but DD stood her grounds. “Get out of my school!” Harshwhinny growled.

“Maybe it’s YOU who should leave!” snarled DD. The other students all gasped in horror. “SILENCE!!” shouted Harshwhinny. “I’ve taken about all I can from you, young filly! I give you and your trouble making friends this last chance!”

“DD, stop!” cried Applebloom, “Don’t push him anymore!” added Scootaloo, but DD refused to move and continued to glare Harshwhinny down as if they were cowboys waiting to draw. Mr. Harshwhinny had taken enough of this, and he stomped over towards the broom closet and returned wielding a broom in a threatening way. “You have ten seconds to get out of my sight… or so help me… I’ll…!”

“Wait a minute!” snapped a voice by the door, and there stood DD’s cousin and he didn’t seem a bit pleased. Harshwhinny felt his stomach churn. “M-M-Major… Buddy Rose…” he said calmly “What… brings you here?” Buddy Rose just glared at the awful teacher, and said calmly “I was passing by on my rounds, and I heard you shouting. It’s a good thing I came when I did.”

Harshwhinny tried to cover for his actions, insisting “I’m having… a rather small problem at the moment.” but Buddy didn’t believe him one bit, he had seen and heard enough. “Children, I want you all to go home, right now. That’s a Starfleet order.”

Under Starfleet laws, the children had to obey, and. Harshwhinny could do nothing. After all the children left, Harshwhinny spoke furiously to Buddy. “Major! This is completely intolerable! I am going to report to the authorities about your interference here!”

“I’m sure they’d love to hear it, and about how you’ve obvious abused your authority,not to mention your students.”

“When I see a problem child I will discipline them however I choose!”

“Mr. Harshwhinny, I think it’s YOU, the teacher who is the problem here, and not the child!”

“HOW DARE YOU--!!” shouted Harshwhinny as he tried to grab him, but Buddy swiftly grabbed him by the collar and held him hard up against the wall, striking fear in his eyes. “I could arrest you right here and now for attempting to assault an officer, but I'll see you here after school... with the board of Councillors! We'll see what they think."

He left him go gently before leaving the abusive teacher alone in the empty classroom.

Exactly after school hours, the school was loaded with members of the school board; Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and Buddy Rose were all there too as witnesses, along with Dr. Penny who was on the council.

Mr. Harshwhinny stated his case: “I can make children into model students, but only if I am able to ensure their total attention, even if sometimes I must use harsh discipline.”

“Mr. Harshwhinny…” said the chairman pony “Major Buddy Rose insists that he caught you threatening his young cousin with a broomstick, which we find to be appalling, and extremely unorthodox.”

Hashwhinny explained, again, the situations that led to that, of him expelling the girls and their refusal to obey him.

Applejack, Rarity and Spike had only just learned of this, and were appalled to hear it. “Objection…!” Spike said raising his hand. “Second that!” added Rarity, but the chairman banged his gavel telling them to keep quiet and not to raise their voices.

“I would like to say somethin’, if I may?” said Applejack.

“Very well, Captain.” said the chairman.

Applejack presented a folder containing old test papers, assignments, and other things her sister and the girls worked on together, which Applebloom kept as memorials. All the tests had good scores, smiling stickers, gold stars. Then she approached Harshwhinny asking him “Why’d you expel the girls?”

Harshwhinny sighed “As I had clearly stated before, Captain Applejack, the girls were nothing but trouble since the day I came here. They were disobedient, lacking attention, and were caught defacing my property.” he referred to his briefcase.

“I would like to object to this.” said Buddy Rose.

Mr. Harshwhinny was starting to lose his patience “All these objections-- I am not on trial here!”

“Sit down, Mr. Harshwhinny.” snapped the chairman. “No one is on trial here, we are merely questioning you."

Harshwhinny complied and took his seat calmly.

"Go ahead, Major Buddy Rose.”

Buddy Rose held up a small folder containing reports from Cheerilee. As DD’s legal guardian and caregiver, he was given reports from Cheerilee. He read from one of them which stated as he quoted: “Daphne Dill is an extraordinary student along with the other girls. Though they do have their faults, and unintentionally have caused and gotten into trouble, they have learned from their mistakes and continue to astound me with their etiquette and hard work. I even dare say that out of all my students I deem them favorable.”

This report also helped him vouch for the girls for defacing the briefcase, seeing as all four of them knew better than to chew gum in school, and neither of them had ever worn nail polish before, even their fingernails were clear in class which Harshwhinny failed to notice, or care about for that matter. Still, he didn’t seem very interested. “Must we listen to all this? I am only concerned with the girls’ actions and behavior since I have been their teacher.” He was starting to sound desperate, but finally, Rarity asked to speak up. “Oh, not another one, this has gone far enough!” Harshwhinny groaned, but the chairman allowed Rarity to speak as was her rights.

“I would like to inquire the council…” Rarity said “Dr. Penny, when discussing matters of whom to hire as teacher, what made you decide to choose Mr. Harshwhinny.”

Penny stood up and answered “We had seen his resume…” she held it up, revealing it to be very long. “We had seen he had taught at many, many schools. I suppose we did take it at face value.”

Harshwhinny was starting to sweat, and dabbing his head with a hankie. Rarity approached him and had another question ask “Might I ask you, sir… why is your resume so incredibly long?”

By this time, Harshwhinny began to stammer as he spoke, “I… I’ve had many offers, one after another. I’m… a very busy pony.”

“I see. Then might I inquire why you left your last position?”

“I was… well… satisfied with the job I had done, and… as I said I had many demands.”

“One final question…”

“Honestly! How long do you intend to bully and badger me like this?!”

“I am doing no such thing!” snarled Rarity “I merely wish to inquire one final thing. Why is every date from each of your employments closer to each other by a matter of days? Surely you couldn’t have possibly done that much of a job so quickly.”

Harshwhinny bolted up right and snarled in her face “Are you am implying I am liar, and that I have made false statements?!”

“Mr. Hashwhinny!” snapped the chairman, but before he could say more, there was a knock at the door, and everyone could see from the window that it was none other than Ms. Harshwhinny. “No...!” pepped Mr. Harshwhinny as his sister came into the room. “Do forgive my intrusion.” she said.

When asked what she was doing here, Spike stood up and said how he wrote a letter to her earlier that day, and Ms. Harswhinny nodded. “Normally it is unethical of me to just abandon my duties as Games Inspector, but when I heard that my brother was involved, I came straight here.”

By this time, all Mr. Harshwhinny could do was snarl and vent steam. “How dare you!” he growled “How dare all of you! I came here to teach your children, to make them better ponies, and now you tell me what I do isn’t good enough, so you bring my sister here to further talk me down to size!”

“Mr. Hashwhinny, please understand…” said the chairman.

“I already understand!” snapped Harshwhinny “All these suspicions, all these interrogations. I can make your children better, but only if I am given a free hand to teach them as I see fit!

There must be order,

there must routine, rules!!

I MUST… HAVE… ORDER…!! I MUST HAVE CONTROL!!”

Finally, he had blown himself out. He was shaking in emotional stress, and softly sagged down into his seat resting his head, face-down in his arms on a desk. Everyone in the room gazed sorrowfully at him with hints of pity in their eyes, but no one said anything.

Ms. Harshwhinny approached her shaken brother, and placed her hand on his back softly stroking him. “I can’t begin to apologize for all this trouble.” she said to everyone else, “You’ll have to excuse my brother; you are no doubt aware that he is not well.”

Still no one said anything, but kept eye the shaken pony so pitifully.

Mr. Hashwhinny slowly got up to his feet, accepting his inevitable place. He sadly walked over to the door, and picked up his briefcase. He took one last look at the crowd and said “...I will turn in my resignation in the morning.”

Then he was gone, and Ms. Harswhinny followed him out and promised to help her brother get the help he needed for his power-hunger.

That night, the girls visited Cheerilee in the hospital, and were very happy to see she was awake. They even brought her flowers. “Oh, girls, they’re lovely.” she said.

“We’re so glad you’re better, Ms. Cheerilee.” said Sweetie Belle “And we’re really sorry you got attacked.”

“Oh, it’s not your fault girls.” Cheerilee said, and she peeked under her bed sheets at her blank flank. She really didn’t like no longer having her cutie mark, but she knew she’d have to be brave to get better. Even though she was awake now, the doctors said she still needed plenty of rest before she could go back to school.

The girls felt sad she still couldn’t come back, and they also felt a little sorry for Mr. Harshwhinny, having heard of what happened. Cheerilee was both baffled by the council letting such a pony teach and bully her students, but also felt sorry for him and his condition.

“But… who’s gonna be our teacher now?” asked Applebloom.

They all wondered that.

Nevertheless, the next day, the children were off to school again wondering who their new teacher would be. Diamond and Silver were disappointed that Mr. Harshwhinny left, but even more upset that they didn’t get the crusaders expelled.

Still, when they all entered the school when the bell rang, were they ever surprised…!

“Good morning, children.” said Lightning.

“Commander Lightning Dawn?” cried Sctooaloo.

Lightning smiled at them all, and before anyone could ask, he explained how he had managed to find just a little bit of time within his extremely busy schedule to teach the children, considering the little fiasco over the past few days, and as he was a licensed teacher. “Trust me, I can handle this.” he assured them. “Now everyone, take your seats please, and we’ll get started with our math.”

Having had Lightning as their substitute before, the children knew they could trust him, but still, Diamond and Silver were outraged, and while Lightning was writing down math problems on one of the side boards, with his back facing the students, Silver Spoon crumpled up a paper ball and threw it right at DD’s head. “Ow! Hey!” she snapped, other crusaders saw it this time. “Silver!” snapped Sweetie Belle.

“Quiet, please.” Lightning said calmly.

“But commander, Silver Spoon just threw that paper at DD.” snapped Applebloom.

“No, I didn’t.” Silver Spoon lied.

“She really didn’t.” added Diamond Tiara.

“Yes you did!” snarled Sweetie.

“Ahem!” Lightning said “Go stand in the corner…Silver Spoon.”

“Me? But I didn’t do anything.”

Lightning turned to glare at her deeply, but spoke softly. “Silver Spoon, don’t make things worse by lying to me. I know you did it…” he pointed to the floor at the shadows of the students caused by the sun shining through the window. “I saw out of the corner of my eye, and I saw you throw that ball of paper at DD’s head.”

“But… I…”

“No, buts, Silver. Now are you going to go stand in the corner, or do you want a week of detention to go with it?”

Resisting any urge to argue, Silver Spoon got up and went to stand in the corner. She felt really humiliated, and Diamond felt outraged, but the crusaders felt relieved that things were getting back to normal.

(Promo)

In out next episode: The friends are made aware of Cadance’s condition which is steadily worsening, while studying as much as they can about their adversaries from the future.

Meanwhile, the Dark King sends Ergo to pick of the slack, Nomed left behind.

Can the friends stand up to Ergo and his tricks, and how much worse is Cadance’s condition becoming?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Learn TO Burn!”

)

Episode 6: Learn TO Burn

EPISODE SIX

Their royal majesties were doing their morning yoga, after returning home from raising the sun. It helped them to relax and stretch out for a long day of royal duties. “Ah, that was wonderful.” said Grand Ruler.

“I agree.” said Celestia, but as she got up, she felt a small pain in her chest, just for a split second, and then it was gone. “Is something wrong, darling?” Grand Ruler asked. Celestia felt she had maybe blown a small muscle for exercising a bit too much. “I’m all right, my love.”

Her husband approached her and held her softly, embracing her, and she embraced him. “I don’t what I’d ever do without you.” he whispered into her ear.

Celestia felt the same, and couldn’t bear to be separated again like they had been for a-thousand years like before. “I won’t let anything come between us. That’s a promise.” she said to him.

In the Dark Future, the remaining minions were still outraged, but slightly not surprised about Nomed’s demise. Esroh Dab found it somewhat humorous and laughed at the idea “He got beaten by a few measly little ponies.” He continued to laugh his head off, but the others were not amused. “It’s not funny, Esroh.” said Tnaig “We cannot keep losing like this.”

“Indeed not.” said the Dark King. The minions all bowed in presence of their king. “Your majesty, what shall we do?” asked Neila.

“You know perfectly well!” the Dark King snarled “Already the future is beginning to shift because of all these blunders. If things continue on this path, we cannot hope to gain true mastery of all that exists, and our very way of life will be threatened!”

Ergo picked up a large rock in his bare hands and crushed it into dust just like that. “I’m ready to go!” he said “I swear I’ll make those punks pay for destroying Nomed!”

“You sure you’re feeling up to it, Ergo?” asked Neila.

“Trust me, I got a whole set of Cardinals that’ll squash ‘em like bugs.”

“You may proceed, Ergo.” the Dark King said “However, do not allow yourself to get carried away. We must avoid altering our own future as well.”

“No problem, boss.”

Meanwhile, all the ponies, Spike and Krysta were at the Palace dojo for their training drills, but also to give Professor Brain a chance to examine Lightning and Starla’s transformation insignia’s more closely, hoping to learn more about the Mega Mode power.

Rarity especially needed extra training, as she was now magic-less and needed to beef up her strength more than ever. She was offered many times to be given a small blaster, but Rarity refused insisting “I am a lady, and ladies do not use such trivial weapons.”

“That’s not true.” Starla said, and she demonstrated by shoot her bow at five targets, hitting the bullseye perfectly. “Have I made my point?”

“Quite.” grumbled Rarity, but Lightning assured Rarity if it was what she wanted, they wouldn’t hold it against her this time, after all, he usually battled without much weapons or using too much magic. “I’ll be a great chance to help you evolve and see a whole new sight of how to win battles.”

Rarity was secretly just hoping to beef up her skills so the next time she found the Phantom of Magic, she could beat him silly until he coughed up her magic and cutie mark. Applejack secretly felt the same way, wanting her own cutie mark back.

The friends all continued to train and spar until the period was over, as for Lightning, he was trying a special magical simulator, trying to find the answer to controlling his Enticorn powers, feeling they would be desperately needed. But each and every time, it always ended up the same. He ended up losing control and going berserk!

Fortunately as it was only a simulation, nobody really got hurt. Still, Lightning’s concern and disappointment, not to mention total frustration was really growing worse. He sat in the simulation chair sulking deeply. Starla and Krysta saw him and walked over to him.

“I don’t understand it, Starla. I just don’t get it!” he groaned “I had full control of it all once before, so why can’t I do it now?”

His wife placed her hand on his shoulder “I honestly don’t know, but if you were able to do it before then there must be an explanation.”

Lightning looked up “But what exactly is it? I have tried, and I’ve tried, and I’ve tried, and each and every time it’s been the same story… BUT WHAT IS THE COMMON DENOMINATOR?!” he angrily pounded the chair, and all the others gazed over at him in shock.

“Lightning, I think you’re really going over the edge with this control issue.” said Krysta. Lightning sighed. “You’re right… I’m sorry, both of you.”

The girls smothered him softly, and Krysta left to go and pick up Princess Cadance and Shining Armor to attend a meeting that would be held soon.

Soon, everyone had gathered in the throne room, except for Cadance and Shining Armor, who were late. “They should have been here by now.” said Grand Ruler. “I hope everything is all right.” added Celestia.

Finally, a small portal appeared and Cadance and Shining Armor appeared with Krysta. “Sorry, we’re late. We had a little bit of a problem.” said Krysta.

“Oh, what sort of problem?” Fluttershy peeped.

“It’s the weirdest thing…” said Shining Armor, and he explained how he had a hard time convincing Cadance to come to the meeting, and Cadance nodded her head admitting it. All the others thought this behaviour to be most baffling. “Is everything all right back home?” asked Grand Ruler.

Cadance didn’t answer; she just seemed nervous and secretive. Celestia knew her better than most and could tell something was wrong, but still it seemed not as important as their main order of business at the moment. The meeting was held to assess everyone’s knowledge of the enemies, preferably the Dark King and his evil minions.

Evidence was weighed, talked about again, and ultimately there was no other explanation, everyone else was inclined to agree. “They come from the future; our distant future.” said Lightning.

Though it was agreed, everyone was still astounded, even their majesties, and again, it explained everything. “We never stood a chance against them before.” said Rarity “They obvious have mastered new skills and forms of magic we have never seen. That’s why our visors were unable to detect their powers and weaknesses.”

“They also have at least a century of training on them, maybe even a millennium.” added Artie. Still, they had no way of knowing exactly how far into the future they were looking at. “The real question is what to ultimately do about them.” said Spike “We may have beaten Nomed and all his Cardinal beasts, but I’ve got a feeling there’s a lot of more of them to come after us.”

“You may be right, Spike.” said Celestia “We also need to know another great question, why are they attacking us here and now, and also why they only seem to be attacking specific places?”

Pinkie Pie raised her hand up crying “Ooh, ooh, I think I know, I know, pick me, me, me…!”

“Um… yes Pinkie?” said Lightning.

Pinkie then took in a huge breath and spoke really fast. “Maybe they’re water supply has been contaminated, and their food has gone all out, and they have no place to live, or any comforts, so they’ve come here to take over our world because we still have all the things they don’t have, and the reason they attack us is because they want it all for themselves… It makes perfect sense.”

Everyone else was shaking, literally, feeling all choked up. “It’s a… very wild thought Pinkie, but I don’t believe that is the answer.” said Grand Ruler.

Rainbow Dash suggested, “Maybe we can go look for them? Maybe we could come up with a spell that could take us forward in time we could search each year…”

“That sounds like a good idea.” said Fluttershy.

“No it isn’t.” protested Starla “Do you have any idea how long that would take? For all know they could be hundreds, maybe thousands of years away.”

Rhymey was inclined to agree…

“That’s far too many for us to try and track,
Besides, we can’t go forward in time, just back.”

The others realized this. The only one of them to ever really know about time spells was Twilight, she only ever traveled back in time about one week, and she only ever saw images of the distant past. Traveling backwards in time was hard enough, but traveling forward was another thing entirely, and possibly was too dangerous to even experiment with, even for their majesties.

Spike felt a little down, as it reminded him how Twilight was gone, and all the others shared his downheartedness, but they knew they had to be brave for their planet. It was best decided to continue trying to research and come up with clues or answers that would help them, while at the same time continuing to protect the planet.

“Which brings us to another item…” said Lightning “…The Phantom of Magic.”

Rarity and Applejack clenched their fists angrily at the mention of that, and softly felt down by their flanks, which were still blank under their pants.

“It seems every time we corner him, he manages to overpower us and slips off.” said Buddy Rose.

“Eeyup, and what’s more, he seems to be gettin’ stronger with every bit of magic he steals.” added Applejack “Worst part is, we don’t even know why he’s doin’ it.”

Fluttershy shivered “Maybe, you don’t think… he’s planning world domination do you? With all that power, who knows how unstoppable he’ll be!”

The Spanish twins disagreed. “I don’t think it’s that simple. Even all with all that power, he hasn’t really done anything us but take more power.” said Dyno, and Myte agreed “He must be gathering the magic for something else… like he’s waiting for something, but what?”

“Whatever it is, it can’t be good.” said Shining Armor “We’ve got to catch this guy, maybe set a trap for him.”

“Well, we know he usually only maneuvers at night, and that he’s only interested ponies that have cutie marks.” said Cadance. This indeed narrowed things down, and also meant creatures like Space Alicorns, dragons, fairies; even statues like Goldwin were in only slightly less danger.

“Oh, I still feel worried about them all out there.” Goldwin said “You know I almost feel lucky now that I can’t go outside, but we do we do about them?” He had a point too. As was said, even if the friends managed to get the Phantom in their sights, he proved to be really strong and powerful, even able to paralyze them on the spot so they couldn’t even try to fight back.

“Hang on here…” said Applejack “Aren’t we forgettin’ the one itty bitty thing? He’s an Earth Pony.”

Everyone caught on to her idea, and even their majesties approved, to organize search of every Earth Pony on the planet in attempt to unmask the phantom; find out who he really was, by sensing for magic. “It sounds rather extreme, having to suspect every Earth Pony as a potential suspect” said Celestia “But I see no other way, and at least it would help narrow the field even more.”

“Right then, we’ll organize a worldwide search immediately.” said Grand Ruler, and he sighed “I just hope the citizens don’t feel we are trying to harm them.”

Cadance and Shining Armor agreed to pass the same order at the New Crystal Empire.

Just then, Professor Brain came from his lab, after spending quite some time analyzing all he could about the Mega Mode powers, but again his results were inconclusive. I am dreadfully sorry but I am afraid there is nothing more I can do for this case. I… I have never seen technology like it, although it does seem to operate on the same forces as our normal methods do.”

The others all sighed, but it wasn’t as if they didn’t expect it, knowing the mega mode obviously was from the future as well, just like the super strengths that everyone had gotten, enforced by a magic spell. At least they knew why they were given it, but still didn’t know who gave it to them, and why they couldn’t tap into the power at will, and why it strained their energies after just a short while.

“I am sorry, I wish I could help you more.” said Brain.

“It’s all right, prof. We understand, and we don’t think less of you.” said Shining Armor. Cadance agreed but as she opened her mouth to speak, she suddenly began seeing things… awful things!

The entire room around her seemed to be falling to pieces before her eyes, and all her friends and family were disintegrating into nothingness at the very sight of her, and those two voices calling her out again.

“Look what you are doing, Princess. You’re a jinx, a curse, a wicked omen.”

“Is this what you want to have happen? You might want to leave and keep all this bad luck to yourself.”

Cadance was breathing stressfully trying to contain herself.

“Cadance…! Cadance!” shouted Shining Armor, and she snapped out of her trance to see everyone was looking at her with deep concern. “Cadance, what was that all about?” asked Lightning.

“What?” Cadance asked. She sounded rather groggy.

“That’s the same way you acted right as I picked you up.” said Krysta.

Their majesties gazed at their niece deeply. “Cadance, if something is bothering you, you need to tell us what it is.”

Cadance shook her head “I’m fine, really it’s nothing.”

“Don’t you try to hide anything, Cadenza.” Grand Ruler said. When he called her by her title name, everyone could tell there was going to be no arguing with him. “Shining Armor has been sending us letters about your restlessness, and agitation.”

“But Uncle…”

“No buts.”

“Cadance, we all care about you, and we can tell you’re really disturbed about something.” said Celestia “So you may as well tell us what’s wrong, because we’ll find out eventually anyway.”

Shining Armor gazed tenderly at his wife “We want to help you. Please!” everyone else gazed at her with the same look of concern, and so Cadance told them everything about her nightmares, and how she had been having theme even while she was awake; like just now, and how all sort of unfortunate accidents had been happening wherever she went. “…I don’t think they’re dreams, I think it’s the truth trying to warn me; that I AM bad luck.”

“Cadance… that is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard.” snapped Lightning

“Though I detest to speaking ill-mannered to royalty, I agree completely.” said Rarity “You honestly cannot take these pitiful dreams all that seriously, darling.”

“You’re not bad luck, Princess. Especially to any of us.” added Fluttershy.

“You, bad luck, that’s the worst I’ve heard of it.
I really refuse to believe a word of It.” said Rhymey.

One-by-one, the others all added their sentiments of the same feeling, but suddenly the large chandelier high above the table broke off and crashed down hard. Rarity screamed in bloody murder or how close that was, and Fluttershy leapt high in the air in fright.

“Dios Mio!” cried twins as they tried to catch their breath.

Easily, Cadance was the most frightened and felt she was responsible for this. Everyone knew that chandelier was brand new, and the chain that held it up was in perfect shape, and the ceiling was good and strong.

Their majesties couldn’t understand.

“You see, I told you!” cried Cadance “Everywhere I go, something like this happens. You all could’ve gotten hurt.”

“Enough, Cadance!” snapped Celestia. She apologized for snapping as she was just shaken by the accident. “Candance, I don’t know how this happened, but it is not your fault. Please stop blaming yourself.”

It was still a baffling mystery to everyone, but before they could investigate, the alarms sounded. Goldwin rushed to the window and peeked through his telescope. “There’s something heading this way!” he cried.

The ponies all gazed at their majesties. “Go!” snapped Grand Ruler. Lightning nodded and everyone leapt out the windows down towards the village. Once they were gone, Celestia and Grand Ruler gazed at one another and nodded, and then used their magic to raise stronger shields on the buildings below to at least avoid collateral damages.

While at the same time, Krysta helped a squad of her fairies warp all the civilians to safety. “Come on, keep moving! Keep moving!” she yelled as the ponies hurried along into the portals.

“Okay, Krysta, we’ll take it from here.” Lightning said. Krysta nodded and vanished through the portal herself. No sooner had she gone did the friends all transform while they had a chance.

Just then, they all felt the ground give a huge lurch, followed by another and the collapsing of trees as whatever it was got closer. “Here it comes!” cried Lightning. The others all stood ready, Lightning’s friends got out their weapons and held them tight.

Then, all at once, a giant blue ox-like creature, coated in armor, leapt through the trees, and roared at everyone. Everyone gasped hard in shock, some in fright, and Fluttershy was almost too shaken to even scream, but she looked up atop the Ox’s back, and saw someone riding him. “Who’s that?” she cried.

“Wait, look at his forehead!” said Spike. Everyone could see that same black crescent moon, three black stars, and red eyes. “That’s the exact same mark Nomed had.” said Starla.

Ergo heard that and he glared down at them all. “So you’re the punks who destroyed Nomed!” he snarled “Well, now you’re gonna pay for it. Go get ‘em, Big Bull!” The Cardinal roared and began to charge. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and everyone leapt out of the way as the big ox slammed hard on the ground.

Lightning then leapt up high and kicked the ox in his huge face, but hardly even hurt him much. “Uh, oh…!” he peeped as he was grabbed and flung hard to the ground. “Lightning!” cried Starla. He was okay, but just that one hit did him a ton of damage. “Pathetic!” snarled Ergo “You haven’t got the muscle to beat my Cardinal, he’s built for muscle.”

Ox snuffed angrily and slammed the ground again causing a small quake, but strong enough to knock everyone off their feet. “Whoa! This can’t be good!” cried Applejack.

“EARTH SLIDE” Bull shouted, and in a small tremor, he pelted the gang was many large stones, damaging them all harshly. “That was for Nomed!” growled Ergo “…And so is this!” He acted like a cowhand riding his faithful steed, the way he commanded him to charge, stomp and bash the fighters.

Applejack and Buddy Rose tried to lasso his legs together, but his legs were just too big, and the both ended up getting kicked hard enough to have stars spinning around their heads. Rhymey, Artie, Starla and the twins flew up high towards the Ox’s face and tried their attacks…

“DRILL QUILL”

“PAINT BOMB”

“STAR SHOWER”

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

All the attacks hit resulting in a small explosion. “Hey!” Ergo roared as he shielded his eyes, but when the smoke had cleared…

“Look at that, not a scratch!” cried Artie.

Bull snuffed angrily again and thrust his huge head right at them. “Look out!” shouted Starla, and they all zipped out of the way of those huge horns.

“Hey! No one does that to my friends!” snarled Pinkie, and she, literally, grabbed the bull by the horns “Gotcha!” but suddenly was rocked and jerks about as the Ox shook his head vigorously. “Beat it, punk!” snarled Ergo as he reached over to sock her hard, but Rarity quickly came up and grabbed her friend, pulling her away, and Rainbow Dash came soring in fast straight for Ergo…

“SONIC RAINBOOM”

…colliding into him hard and knocking him clean off his ride, and crashing to the ground below. “Not so tough without your ride, are you?” Rainbow mocked. Ergo got up, and turned red in anger “You’ll pay for that!”

“Oh, yeah…? Bring it!” snarled Rainbow, and she dashed over to rush Ergo down, only for him to simply raise his fist and let her run into it. WHAMM!! Rainbow skidded across the ground. “Oh boy, do I have a headache!” she groaned.

“Let’s get him!” shouted Spike, and he along with many other charged for Bull together. “DRAGON FLAME-WHEEL” curling himself up in his flames, Spike launched right at Bull’s chest, colliding right into him but hardly even making the big brute flinch. Bull merely thrust his chest out, flinging Spike right into the others, knocking them over like bowling pins.

“Sorry, guys.”

“Apologize later…! Here he comes!” cried Buddy Rose.

“GEM MISSILE” at his command, Bull’s horns fired magical diamond-shaped rockets at everyone, creating massive explosions. “It’s no good! We need a Mega Mode power!” cried Starla, but sadly neither her nor Lightning’s insignias were glowing. “We’ve got to keep fighting. Maybe it’ll wake them up.” Lightning suggested.

“Or better yet, maybe we can tire him out.” added Dyno. “Ah, Si, then maybe he’ll be easier to crush.”

The others agreed, and the fight waged on, but Bull proved to be really a tough contender, still hardly breaking much of a sweat, while his attacks continued to crush them all. “We’ve got… to keep going!” cried Rarity.

Ergo was enjoying himself “You morons, you can’t make a brute like this tired that easily. Why he’s so big, he could go on like this for days. Too bad you don’t have that long to live!” That’s when he jumped in to beat up the friends more. He went after Fluttershy first, grabbing her and picking her up in attempt to squash her like a grape, but Rhymey came to her aid, high-jump kicking under Ergo in the side, not really hurting him but forcing him to drop Fluttershy, right into his arms.

They smiled at one another, but Rhymey turned to face Ergo who was stomping towards them “Big mistake, pal!”

Rhymey stood tall and fierce.

“I’m not you’re pal, I’m you’re foe!
When you disgrace Fluttershy, let’s go!”

Fluttershy stood by his side, giving him her angry stare.

“Aw, ain’t that sweet… Not.” grumbled Ergo “I can take on a whole army of you creeps. Let’s go!”

The fight was on, and just as Ergo promised, he was as tough as, maybe even tougher, than his monster. He punched, and bashed the two ponies hard. Even grabbed Rhymey’s sword, and actually tied it in a knot like it was made of simple string.

Rhymey was outraged, and made his sword vanish so it could repair itself.

“You may have tied my sword in a knot,
But it’s not the only thing I’ve got!”

Ergo growled, but soon found that some of the others were surrounding him. “Let’s get him all at once!” snapped Pinkie.

“Yee-ha!” hollered Applejack.

But Ergo’s eye gave a small twinkle. “You all are making this too easy for me!” He chuckled wickedly as he eyes began to glow, and the friends began to glow as well. “Hey! What’s going on?” cried Rainbow. She tried to dash forth with everything she had, but she only seemed to be going barely at half, giving Ergo the perfect chance to sock her hard in the head again.

The others tried to rush him, but found they could only move at half speed too, and ended up getting pummeled hard. “You thought Nomed’s special ability of Energy Absorb was rough, well my Speed Down effect is just as nasty… for you!”

The other fights, who didn’t get hit by the rays, were struggling to tire Bull out, only he didn’t seem to be growing too tired. Maybe a little sweaty, but that was about it, and the friends were growing exhausted, but still no sign of the mega mode power.

“Lightning, it’s no good. Our suits are almost depleted.” cried Artie.

“Just keep going with what little power you’ve got.” said Lightning.

“EARTH SLIDE”

More boulders headed towards them, but this time they were ready, and used their attacks.

“WHIRLWIND SPIN” Artie whirled his staff hard creating a powerful gust of wind to slow the rocks down a bit in their path, allowing the others to attack the rocks…

“GALACTIC PROJECTILE”

“BOOM-BOOM FLARE”

“UNIFORCE”

Rarity and Spike used their super strengths, the result of their extra training, to force two of the boulders away, but Bull still had plenty of steam left. “GEM MISSILE”

“Swerve!” shouted Lightning, and everyone swerved and dodged the oncoming missiles as best they could. But Rarity got hit and went crashing down. “Rarity!” shouted Spike, and he dove after her to catch her in his arms with a couple of missiles gaining on him. He caught her just before she hit, and then swerved upward, causing the gems to miss.

“Spike!” cried Rarity. She gazed up at him almost lovingly, and he gazed down at her, blushing behind his helmet, and another missile hit them both, and the both crashed onto the ground. “No!” shouted Lightning.

The smoke cleared, and he could see they were okay, apart from their suits powering down and both of them looking beat.

“EARTH SLIDE”

Bull sent more boulders right for them, but Buddy Rose and Applejack saw this, and lassoed them both out of the way in time. “Oh, really, Applejack. You could have done it more civil.”

“Well, excuuuuuuse me for savin’ ya…”

“Ha! None of you are safe, not by a long shot.” growled Ergo.

The friends all stood where they were, panting heavily. Each of them had only a little bit of power left, and that powers was completely drained when Ergo punched them all so swiftly, causing their suits to power down.

Lightning, Starla, Artie and the Twins were still suited, but they wouldn’t be for long if they got hit one more time.

Thinking quickly, Artie used the last bit of his magic to fire a few spatters of gooey paint at Bull’s face, blinding his eyes. “That’s the best I can do. My power’s too low.” He powered down his suit by himself. All he had power left to do was fire those splatters of paint without them exploding.

Ergo couldn’t stop chuckling. “I don’t know why Nomed ever had so much trouble with you guys. This is almost kiddy-play to me.”

The others glared angrily at him. They were still able to stand, but hardly able to fight. Ergo slowly stomped his way forward, eyeing at all the friends, who were inching back. “Who’s first to go?” he growled.

The friends were too tired, and still under the spell of speed-down to get away fast. Lightning and the others wouldn’t be able to get them all out of there, and the mega mode power was still nowhere in sight.

Just as all hope seemed to fade, Bull was still fussing and fidgeting to get the paint off his face. He managed to fling some of it off, which splattered onto Ergo. “Hey! Yuck…!” he groaned “Get this off me!”

In his fidgeting and fussing about, he stepped near one of the small fires, one of many caused by the battle, igniting the paint, sparking and flaring. “Look at that!” cried Pinkie.

Everyone caught on, and so did Artie, and began throw more wads of his paint magic all over Ergo, and Bull. “That’s it, I’m all depleted.” Artie said.

The Spanish twins were still low on power, but instead, grabbed two flaming branches and threw them at the baddies. Sparks and flares burst all over, severely damaging them both. Ergo decided to split before he got destroyed like Nomed did “He who fights and runs away lives to fight to fight another day!” he shouted as he vanished, leaving his monster behind.

Bull looked severely weakened, but still not defeated, and still nobody had enough power to use a finisher… until Dyno and Myte’s insignias started glowing! “Ay’ Carumba! It’s working.” cried Dyno. “Well, what are we waiting for?” snapped Myte, and they both transformed together, into their Mega Mode forms.

They both felt their powers returned to full, even higher than normal. Now it was time to try their new attack. They both held hands, and stuck out their other hands, shouting…

“RED FIRE”

“BLUE FIRE”

The colored flames burst from their horns and hands, and began to mix into a tornado. The boys shouted together, “FIRE-STREAK TWISTER” and sent the powerful blaze right at Bull, engulfing him in the flames, disintegrating him back into his card, which fell to the ground and the picture faded.

The boy’s Mega Mode suits also powered down, and they felt exhausted again, more than before. “Boy, are you okay?” cried Lightning.

The boys each gave him a thumb up, and everyone was just grateful that the fight was won. Just the same, they barely made it out this time, and they were right about the Dark King sending stronger creatures to face them, but at least they had learned a little bit more about them; that regardless of their powers, there were ways of beating them through conventional means, outsmarting them, just like when they fought Nomed and Dark Scales.

“Let’s get back to the palace. We’ve got to tell their majesties.” said Lightning.

While at the palace, everyone saw everything and they were very pleased and relieved that the battle was over. Although minimal damages were caused to the area, it wasn’t so serious and could be easily fixed. “We must get the repair ponies to work at once.” Grand Ruler said. Celestia agreed.

“Well I’m glad that’s over with.” said Shining Armor, Cadance and Goldwin agreed, but as they stood side-by-side, Goldwin’s mask suddenly came right off without explanation. “Goldwin!” cried Cadance.

Shining Armor picked up the mask and inspected the straps had snapped off, just an easy fix, but Cadance began to look like she was having that worrisome feeling again. “Cadance, you didn’t do this. Quit giving in to those nightmares.”

“I… don’t know if I can.” Cadance said softly.

“Yes you can, and we’re going to help you. I don’t know how, but we will.”

His wife smiled, and they both worked together to fix the mask, and then they placed it back on Goldwin’s face, recited the magic phrase and brought him back to life. “What happened?” Goldwin asked in slight shock. “My mask, it just suddenly came off.”

He was fine anyway, but Cadance was still nervous and felt if this bad luck got any worse, she didn’t know what she was going to do.

(Promo)

In our next episode, the ponies carry out their search for the Phantom of Magic by scanning every Earth Pony in United Equestra, and some of the friends are sent to other planets to investigate there.

During the search, Artie comes across his estranged family, and the friends begin to sense the tension, and when danger lurks round the corner, and the family is in-danger, what will Artie’s family think of him then?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “A Broken Art”)

Episode 7: A Broken Art

Author's Note

I only just threw Artie's story and his parents into the fray at random.

Just picked this boring old cliche about Disapproving snobbery parents and to hell with it.

Even if it may SEEM to you like it's character growth and stuff like that... I pretty much don't give a damn. I'm not interested in such things

Episode 7: A Broken Art

EPISODE SEVEN

The worldwide Earth Pony scanning was conducted. The planet was made aware prior to the first search, and everyone complied allowing Starfleet to visit each home, and scan every single Earth Pony with their visors and magic-detectors.

The Phantom of Magic used modern magic that couldn’t hide from detection. So far, not a single Earth Pony was detected to have any magic of any kind. They were simply scanned, and it was over just like that. “Thank you for your time.” the officers would say. The ponies didn’t mind a bit. They felt they were practically helping Starfleet out...

The more ponies that checked out clean, meant they were getting closer to the phantom… they hoped!

Teams were even sent to visit other planets to help further the search, in case if the phantom’s hideout was not on United Equestria. One of those planets was Monotane, a planet inhabited by prestigious rich creatures, and even ponies, including ones originally from Unicornicopia.

It was protected by a small Starfleet outpost, but they required a little extra help to scan all the Earth Ponies on the planet. So Lightning and a few of the others came to help out. Rarity was ever-so exciting to be visiting a planet where the rich and the proud did dwell, but Spike felt a little insignificant in going.

“Oh, really Spike.” said Rarity “If anyone asked you’ll be… my servant-boy.”

“Rarity!” snapped Starla.

“No, it’s okay, Starla.” said Spike. He gazed up at Rarity almost lovingly “I wouldn’t mind being Rarity’s servant.”

Rarity smiled down at him, and Spike looked away feeling all shy. Starla and Lightning gazed at each other and playfully rolled their eyes, knowing how shy Spike still was about his song, but that wasn’t important to think about now.

Artie was with them as well, but he didn’t seem very thrilled about coming to Monotane. When asked why, he didn’t seem to be up to talking about it. “You know, if you’re not feeling up to it, you can go back if you want.” Lightning offered.

“No, no…” Artie simply said “I’m going to carry out my duties and put personal feelings aside. It’s what makes a good officer.”

The others could really sense something bothering him now, and whatever it was, they were sure to find out.

They arrived on the planet, and Rarity’s eyes glistened at the stunning beauty; so many mansions, prestigious hotels and classy clubs. “Only a small portion of this place puts New Canterlot to shame!” she cried.

She was so enraptured, she almost drooled with envy. Lightning then reminded “Captain, Keep in mind, we are here on reconnaissance mission.”

Rarity never thought it so hard to keep her mind focussed. Nevertheless, they rendezvoused with the Starfleet outpost, and then everyone set to work. They set up several small posts and all the Earth Ponies were to line up and take turns being scanned and checked clean.

Spike got to work with Rarity, while she scanned the ponies, he would check them off the list. Rarity found it hard to concentrate as she couldn’t stop admiring the sights of the wonderful buildings, not to mention how lovely and dressed the ponies looked. She had so many ideas for new fashion trends.

Spike checked off the list as she ponies were cleared. It made him happy to help her, but a little sad as well. It reminded him of the many times he would checklists for Twilight.

A small tear fell onto the clipboard.

“Spike, are you alright?” asked Rarity.

Spike wiped his eyes clean. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

The checkouts went smoothly, and all the Earth Ponies checked out clean. Most of them were very cooperative, but some acted rather pompous and rude towards it all.

“This is most outrageous!” a lady complained “Scanning us like we’re products, and suspecting us like criminals.”

“I’m sorry ma’am, but we have our orders, and under the terms of Starfleet derestriction in his guardant, you must comply.” Lightning said. Starla nodded and said “We are searching for an evil pony that is terrorizing others, and this may be our own lead to tracking him down. Refusal to comply with our terms may result in further suspicion and interrogation under close arrest.”

The lady was forced to comply and be scanned. She checked out clean.

Another pompous pony rudely said “I have no clue as to why you Starfleet personal think you have to rights to invade our privacy like this.”

Starla glared at him angrily, but softly said “We sent the message in advanced sir. This is not peering into your private lives, but if you have any other suggestions, we’re all ears.”

The stallion had no other ideas, and just got on with his checkout.

Soon, all the ponies had been checked out, and they all checked clean. “I never knew so many ponies could be so ignorant and rude.” said Spike. Rarity would have protested, but she agreed with him. “If were one of them, I would gladly have taken my time to help others do their job.”

Lightning and Starla giggled softly.

“Excuse me?”

“Oh, come on, Rarity. When you were first in training, you acted just as they did.” said Lightning.

Rarity blushed in embarrassment, remembering all the times she whined and complained about the training being too tough and too dirty for her to handle. “Yes, well, I learned, and I became better since then.”

“Oh, is that why you just stepped in mud?” Starla teased.

“What…?! Mud?!” cried Rarity, and she began to fuss and whine about, but when she gazed down at her boots and found they were perfectly dry, there was no mud, the others couldn’t help but laugh at her softly. Spike did all he could to burst out from laughing.

Suddenly, they noticed Artie wasn’t with them.

Then they saw him up ahead. He was gazing at a large mansion in the distance, gazing at it deeply with a queer look on his face, part anger, part sad, but mostly of disappointment. Just as the friends were about to approach him and question him, a big coach pulled up near him. Two prestigious space alicorns peeked through the windows. “Arthur!” the stallion called.

Artie turned to gaze at them, and his expression stiffed, but he approached them calmly and nodded at them. “Mom… Dad…”

The others could hear, and were amazed. “His parents.” pepped Starla, and it made them all realize this was where Artie used to live.

His mother, Marigold Belle Bristles, a marigold colored alicorn, and her ID-Code was WK6Y, and her husband, Dune-Bank Bristles, a yellowish orange alicorn, and his ID Code was VJ5X. Both were very rich, but gazed at their son very strangely, with no less than disapproval and disappointment in their eyes. “So, this is why you left us to join Starfleet, so you could get into messes and get mixed in other tiny problems?” his mother asked, in a down-hearted tone.

Artie shook his head “It’s a good life, and I’m actually helping to sort out bigger problems. I’m proud of what I do, and deep down I know you both are proud of me too.”

His parents sighed, and his father could only say with the same down-hearted attitude, “All we couldn’t be is more disappointed.” Then they sat back in their coach, and signaled the driver to go ahead, right up to their house, leaving poor Artie to gaze disappointingly until they were out of sight.

“Artie…?” Lightning said.

“I know…” he said “The truth comes out at last. I used to be rich, used to live here. I just never told anyone because… well, I don’t like to think about it, and I just didn’t want anyone to start pitying me or anything.”

“Is it really that bad?” asked Starla.

Artie shut his eyes tight and decided to tell them everything when they got back to his place in United Equestria.

That evening, after returning home, delivering their reports, and being off duty, they went to Artie’s and he invited them into his basement. He blew dust off an old box. Rarity coughed and sneezed softly.

“This is a box where I keep paintings that I just didn’t have the heart to complete.” said Artie as he went through them “…Especially this one.” He pulled out an incomplete painting, showing his old house on Monotane and the beginnings of what obviously where that of his folks, and himself as a colt, and there was one other painting too, which was that of an elderly pony “…My grandfather.”

It all started way back…

*Artie’s POV*

My grandfather was a former Starfleet fighter. He served many years in the service, but was also a well-to-do pony, always a polite young gentleman; he had many jobs and worked each day to the fullest helping other out.

With all his many jobs and loyalty to the force, he accumulated quite a fortune. After many years of serving Unicornicopia well, he decided to retire, and he moved to Monotane to live in peace, taking his daughter, my mother, Marigold with him.

Monotane was discovered many years ago by astronautic-missions to find new worlds to inhabit or live a part on. Monotane became known as the “Rich People’s Planet” everyone always so wealthy and living it soft. Many of them were well-to-do like grandpa.

Sadly, my mother was always like the few others, spoiled and often caring more about money and profit, and acting boorish and pompous to other who were different. Eventually, grandpa lost patience, and decided to teach his daughter the value of money and to be a good pony, through hard work and understanding, but most of all through sharing and caring.

…it failed, and my mother remained as spoiled as ever, so badly, grandpa disowned her, and threw her out of his home for her bad behaviour. By that time, she already had met my dad, who shared her points of view with money. So, she moved in with him, and they started their own business of trading and exchanging, and even auctioning, but their attitudes remained as worse than ever. Even when they got married, to them marriage was equally more a business than a joy.

Long after I was born, my folks tried to model me into a version of them; to think and behave just like them. Strangely enough, I didn’t see money the way they did. I knew out of all the things it could bring, I knew it couldn’t buy love, true happiness, or even the right kind of safety.

My folks didn’t have much time for me, which was how they preferred it as. The only times we were together they would only talk about business, plans, and of course more money. They even decided for me that I was going to follow in their footsteps and carry out the family business, but I was already more than displeased with the way they treated me. Yet whenever I spoke up for myself, or questioned their ways, they scolded me very badly and often sent me to my room.

Of course, I was allowed to visit with grandpa. That was my favorite place to be. I liked hearing his stories about Starfleet, and all his adventures. He showed me the love and happiness I craved, better than my parents ever did. He even showed me how to channel frustration into activities like drawing. He used to draw a lot whenever he got upset, so I had a go at it, and that’s when I first began to develop my passion for art. I practiced constantly, and as I got older, I got better and then switched to painting.

Grandpa also taught me some of his old martial arts moves, to help channel more of my anger, in times if I felt really angry in ways that art couldn’t help me with alone, and with this training I began to develop my regular alicorn magic.

Grandpa thought I was really talented, but needless to say my folks were less than thrilled, and claimed grandpa was filling my head with dreams and fantasies that were all a waste of time and effort, and that really hurt me a lot, especially since one of my incomplete paintings was that of me standing with them. I wanted to paint our picture to show that they were still my parents, and that deep down I hoped they actually love me like a real son.

…It seemed as if it was all for naught.

I just couldn’t finish the painting. It meant nothing to my folks, and it only filled my heart with more sadness. So I began to paint a picture of grandpa…

(Music EXTENDED, as Artie sings and paints)

Being rich… it looks nice,
But when you really see…
It’s not all that fun…
If you are like me
Money is fine, well… sort of
It buys many things, but there up above
One thing I know is…
Money can’t buy love.

(Instrumental part)

Some say money is all, and makes you smile
It brings you some joy… that only lasts… awhile

I wish for other things,
To aim my life high
Friends and the joys…
…Things that money can’t buy
Helping the world, and give the bad a shove
And help to bring peace… just like a dove.
These must be earned… ‘cause
Money can’t buy love…

…Money… can’t buy… Love.

*POV Ends*

Lightning and Starla felt sore for Artie, and Rarity was sobbing softly and dabbing her eyes with a hankie.

Artie continued with his story

*Artie's POV*

Before I could finish grandpa’s painting he had passed away, and a part of me died with him. My parents only seemed only equally devastated, but again they seemed more concerned about how much everything would cost them. I couldn’t believe they had such empty hearts.

Finally, there came a day when they pushed me too far!

That very night, I sat in my room sulking, my parents were off at gatherings with business partners of theirs to go over and discuss the tragic events. and feeling maybe it would had be better if I just left home to make my own life, and maybe even join Starfleet to help carry on grandpa’s legacy.

Suddenly, a rock was thrown through my window with a note attached to it; a blackmailers note. Our planet had been invaded by thieves from outer space, and they had captured my parents along with many other ponies and were holding them hostage at town hall. The note read…

“If you ever want to see your parents and the others alive again, bring ten-million in gold coins to town hall by midnight!

My blood turned cold with worry. My folks weren’t very nice, but even I felt they didn’t deserve to get hurt. I could even see town hall from afar. Starfleet wasn’t as developed as it was back then, and there weren’t too many forces outside the building. Obviously, they hostages were being held by the thieves inside, and had threatened the officers not to make any moves or they’d kill!

I couldn’t let this happen, not to my folks, and not to all the others that had been captured. So, I did what I thought was right, I loaded the amount of gold demanded form our safe into a briefcase, and I set out on my own.

I managed to sneak in through a back entrance of town hall which was left unguarded. “Hello!” I called out “I have the money!”

In a split second later, the lights came on, and I found myself staring face-to-face with five boar-like creatures, armed huge laser guns. “So, you got the cash, eh?” snorted the boss “Fork it over!”

I opened the case, showing them the gold. Their eyes glistened with greed, and a couple of them drooled like the sloppy pigs they were. The boss took the case from me to count the gold, and ordered his boys to send me into the main hall with all the others… and kill me along with everyone!

I couldn’t believe how double-crossed I was, but I was dragged into the next room, where I found my parents and the many others all tied up and gagged, and I was to be down there with them, but luckily I had a break. The four other boars began to argue over who would get to tie me up, and their boss was far too busy counting up the money, with his back turned.

While the boars continued to argue, I remembered all the training grandpa taught me, I swiftly kicked them all hard in a quadruple play, and actually sent them skidding along the floor, knocking one of them unconscious.

The boss turned round, but I had dashed over and snatched the briefcase back, and used it to bash him hard in the face. “GET THAT KID!!” he shouted. The boards tried to gang up on me and began to fire at me with their guns, but I swiftly dodged their every move, and began to take them out each one-by-one.

I forced one shoot at me, but I ducked causing him to break a large column that fell on him.

Another one had run out of ammo, and I decided “All right, let’s make this interesting.” and I stood ready for a fight. The boar sloppy combat skills and slow speed made him easy for me to clunk out.

The last one pointed his gun up against my head, and told me not to move, I turned round softly with my hands up high acting scared. The boar prepared to kill me at the count of three. “One… Two…”

“...Three!” I shouted and I used my magic to flip flick the gun from his hand and hit him in the face, knocking him out cold too. I quickly grabbed their guns and tossed them out and open window, hoping the Starfleet officers would see it and think the boars were surrendering so they could come in…

…but I had forgotten about the boss. He snatched the briefcase I had set down and began to make off with it. “Hey!” I shouted, and I chased after him out the back way I came in, at the same time, the Starfleet officers came in to free the hostages.

I had chased the boss onto a hill top with a lone tree and demanded he hand over the briefcase. “You gonna make me, punk?!” he snarled at me. I clenched my fists, and broke off a thick long branch from a tree and wielded it like a staff, showing off my many moves and skills I had learned.

The boar just gave in and surrendered in fear of me beating him up worse. He handed over the briefcase and just ran right back, begging the officers to lock him up. “Just get me away from that crazy kid!”

As for me, I couldn’t believe what I had done. I just single-handedly saved everyone, and I had never felt so scared in my life. It took me a short while to pick myself up and head home. When I got there, I saw that my folks were home safe and sound, but the second they saw me, they really let me have it.

“Arthur! How dare you use money from our safe to barter with those awful boars!” dad shouted.

I was shocked by his tone of voice “I was just trying to help, and besides we can easily spare it.”

“ENOUGH!!” Mom shouted “You had no right to take this money, or even get involved, and you’re going to have an awful long time to think about it, and start planning for your future!”

Dad angrily opened the case to examine the coins “There better not be a single coin missing!”

Right there... that was the very last straw. Every last ounce of care and respect I had for them had completely diminished!

Just then there was a knock at the door, I answered it and found a huge gathering of reporters at the door along with all the others I helped to save. “That’s him!” one of them shouted “That’s the kid who saved us!”

The reporters went crazy, taking my picture and asking me questions a-hundred miles an hour. My folks came to the door, and the reporters began to question them.

“How does it feel to have such a clever son?”

“Are you proud of your hero son?”

My parents were shocked and amazed by all this, but they answered “Yes…”

“We are proud, and glad he helped, and saved our money.”

That’s when I stepped up an announced “In fact, they are so grateful, that my parents have decided to donate the money that I used to the children’s foundation of our town, to promote a good source of help and productive contributions to making our world a better place.”

My parents were shocked, but were applauded and giving handshakes and had their pictures taken multiple times, actually going along with the idea. Then I shook my father’s hand, and patted my mother’s shoulder as I quietly told them “You can keep all your money and plans to yourselves. I’m going to make a life of my own.”

That was the last time I had ever spoken to them in a very long time.

I went to the Starfleet outpost requesting to be taken to Unicornicopia as I was interested in joining Starfleet. The officers were willing to let me do so, as compensation for my heroism, but of course they had to get approval from Grand Ruler.

They sent him an intergalactic message, and in almost no time at all, he himself had come to the planet expressing his approval for my outstanding bravery, my caring and my capabilities. He gladly invited me and escorted me to Unicornicopia to attend the academy.

As if that weren’t enough, he was charmed by my artistic talents, and bought some of my paintings. He paid a handsome fee for them, enough to allow me to buy my own home, and open my own gallery.

*POV ends*

Artie gazed down at his unfinished paintings. “I really feel like I’ve made a difference, that’s why I don’t let my past get to me, but deep down I still bear resentment to my folks hoping they would see the light and change their ways, but obviously they haven’t. So I just continue to live the way I am.”

Lightning walked over and patted his friend on the back “You’re a good guy, Artie, and if your folks can’t see that, it’s their problem.”

The others nodded in agreement, and Artie smiled warmly at them all, but suddenly Krysta burst in unexpectedly. “Guys, guys!” she cried.

“Krysta, what’s wrong?” asked Lightning. Krysta took a moment to catch her breath, and explained how she and her fairies were also carrying out surveys on the Grand Ruler’s orders, to double check the planets and mark them as checked, she and her guards were on Monotane after Lightning and the team left, but as they were about to leave the planet was attacked by the phantom!

“WHAT?!” everyone shouted.

“He can warp through space as well?!” snapped Lightning.

“Apparently!” cried Krysta “We tried ti evacuate the ponies to safety, but we didn’t get them all out in time.”

“Well, come on, let’s go!” cried Starla.

Krysta was about to warp them all to Monotane, when the alarms went off. “What now?” snapped Spike. Thinking fast, Lightning split the team up. “Starla and I will stay here, you guys head back to Monotane.”

The teams agreed and split up.

Lightning and Starla ran outside and met up with the rest of the gang. “What’s going on?” Starla asked.

“Look sharp now, the phantom’s on the loose.” said Applejack.

Starla and Lightning were shocked and confused right then.

Meanwhile, the others made it back to Monotane, and could already see the damages done. Several ponies had their cutie marks and magic stolen, not just the Earth Ponies, but the pegasi and unicorns as well. Many of them were okay, just badly shocked, but others had gotten beat up and were on stretchers and the paramedics looked after them.

“Oh, my!” cried Rarity “How much more can this go on for?”

Artie questioned one of the Starfleet officers, and was told the rest of the force had the phantom trapped at town hall. “We managed to seal off the space portals. He can’t leave the planet. He’s already tried.”

“Good, that’s what we needed to know.” said Artie, then he, Rarity and Spike transformed and headed off. “Another mission at town hall; boy does that take me back.” Artie mumbled.

They reached town hall in almost no time. Artie spoke with the Captain, confirming the phantom was inside, but that he had hostages with him. “When he found out that we sealed off the space ports, we took some ponies in with him. He’ll only release them if we open the space ports for him.”

The friends gazed at the building, all of them worried about the hostages. “There’s worse to come, Major.” the captain said “Your parents are in there too.”

“What?!” snapped Artie.

Rarity and Spike gasped.

Inside, the phantom was gazing out the window. “Look at them…” he hissed “All they’re doing is prolonging the inevitable.” He turned to gaze at his hostages, all tied up and gagged. Some were ponies he had already stolen their magic from, but now they a log with the others were his bargaining chip.

While back on United Equestria, a second phantom was holding Mrs. Cake by the neck and forcing her back into a wall. “Give me your power!” he demanded “There is no resistance.” And he was about to absorb her power…!

“Hold it!” shouted Lightning.

The phantom turned and saw him and the others glaring at him. “Oh, no, not you guys again. This is getting so tiresome. When will you realize that you’ll never stop me?”

“I guess we’re just as stubborn as you are.” said Lightning “Now let her go!”

“Certainly, certainly… right after I get what I came for.” and the next thing, Mrs. Cake screamed as her cutie mark was stolen. The phantom put her down snickering wickedly.

“Let’s get him!” shouted Lightning, and they gave chase. As they chased him, Lightning and Starla couldn’t understand how the phantom was here and not on Monotane. He couldn’t have traveled that fast!

Artie wasn’t willing to just sit and wait any longer. “I’m going in. Spike, Rarity, you come as backup.”

The others agreed, and followed him around to the same old back entrance he knew. Just like before, it was unguarded, not even a barrier was put up. “Some phantom he is; doesn’t even make it hard.” Spike whispered.

This struck Artie and Rarity as odd too; nevertheless they made it inside the dark room, Rarity and Artie using their visors night-visions to see, and Spike using his dragon-senses. “Okay, spread out, and be careful.” Artie whispered.

They split up, searching all through the building, looking for the phantom or the hostages. Rarity and Artie used their visors to scan for pony DNA to lead them to the hostages, and Spike used his dragon’s super sense of smell to sniff them out.

Spike had a hard time slinking about due to his larger size in his armor. He kept thinking he was being followed by all the swishing sound she heard, which all turned out to be his cape brushing along the walls.

Rarity had it worse, getting dust from old boxes all over her clean battle suit and fogging up her visor, as well as making her sneeze, but she held it in every time. Easily, nothing was worse for her than bumping face first into a cobweb. She did all that she could force herself not to scream or make any sudden sounds! “Why couldn’t he have chosen someplace cleaner to hide in?” she whined softly to herself.

Artie crept forth, knowing his way around, but he remembered everything seeming much bigger when he was a kid. Following his visor-scanning, he found his way to the upper floors, and there they were, all tied up and gagged in the dark room, including his parents.

Their eyes met, and the all felt a bit strange seeing each other again after a short while since the daytime, but Artie just stood where he was, not making a move towards them. “You’re here, aren’t you?”

From right behind him, the moonlight shone through the windows illuminating the snickering phantom. “You’re quite the slippery one. I commend for making it this far. Unfortunately, it was all for nothing. You see, I already have what I came for, it doesn’t matter what happens now.”

Artie clenched his fists fiercely “Yeah, well in case you’ve forgotten, you still can’t leave this planet.”

“A problem that I only now just realize is also no longer a concern.” hissed the phantom. “Huh?” remarked Artie. “The only reason I am staying now is to prove to you how miserably in vain your efforts are.”

Artie lost the remains of his patience and lunged straight at the evil menace, but he swerved out of the way, and kicked him hard from down, sending him crashing up through the ceiling out onto the roof.

“Uhn…!” he groaned as he got up to his feet, and his opponent leapt out onto the roof. “You ponies are many a-like; you fight and struggle for what you think is right. Well, so am I.”

Artie felt a little mad. “Fighting for what’s right, by stealing other ponies magic and hurting others? Just what do you intend to accomplish and prove right with all this?”

The phantom laughed wickedly “You’ll find soon enough… if you live that long, but even then you and your friends and anyone else anywhere won’t be able to stop me… and the great power that I will control!”

“We’ll see about that!” snapped Artie and he quickly lunged again. The phantom swerved, but this time, Artie actually managed to spin kick him from midair, knocking across the roof. “I actually hit him…” he said softly to himself “I thought for sure he would paralyze me.”

The phantom got up, sniggering instead of groaning “Is that your best…? I thought you were capable of so much more.”

The fight waged on…

…while in United Equestria, the chase waged on. The gang had even split up to cover more ground, and so many other officers were already scattered about; waiting for the phantom to come by and try to detain him. He managed to avoid capture round every corner, but kept running into more officers, even having to fight a few of them.

Still, the officers weren’t willing to let him escape, not this time! “We’re closing in on him!” cried Lightning “Everyone, hold your ground!”

The phantom was finding it harder and harder to give the slip, and finally he leapt up, up, up for the rooftops, when he got ensnared by Applejack’s rope and Buddy Rose’s whip, and he pulled down hard, and other ponies fired magical streams form their horns to further bind him.

“WE GOT HIM!!” Pinkie cheered for joy.

“YEAH!!” Rainbow hollered.

“…Yay.” Fluttershy simply peeped.

After that, it was a very solemn yet silent moment as Lightning slowly approached the captive. “Now, let’s see who you really are.” He said as he reached for the phantom’s mask and pulled it right off…!

He gasped, and everyone gawked in horror at the sight! “I… don’t believe it!” Lightning cried.

Artie wielded his staff, swinging it madly at the phantom, but the phantom swerved and dodged each and every swing, and finally lunged at Artie, bashing him hard over the side, he was forced to grab onto the eaves-trough. There wasn’t enough room for him to get enough air under his wings to fly.

The phantom loomed over him and held out his hand ready to fire a magical shot. “Looks like you won’t live after all, but don’t worry, your friends will be joining you soon enough, and their fate shall be worse than yours.”

Artie tried to climb up, but couldn’t get any footing, but just as the phantom was ready to fire, Rarity came soaring in and kicked the phantom hard, sending him skidding along the roof. “Rarity!” cried Artie.

She helped him up.

The Phantom got up to strike again, but Spike leapt onto the roof and slashed at him several times with his sword. “Saber Ignite!” he shouted and powered his finisher move, slashing at the phantom, destroying him in a small blaze. No serious damage was done to the roof.

“Why did you guys do that?” snapped Artie “We didn’t want to destroy him.”

“He isn’t real.” Rarity said.

Spike nodded and pulled out from the burning ashes an enchanted puppet-block. “I already knew it wasn’t him as I got closer.” He sniffed the air deeply “I’d know the scent of a pony anyplace, and this was not it.”

All three of them felt pretty outraged to find they had been tricked. Worse, more ponies had lost their magic and marks. Still, at least the worst of the drama was over. “Come on, let’s go free the hostages.” said Artie.

Soon, the hostages were freed, many of them were very grateful, and didn’t mind the small damages done, nothing they couldn’t fix. A few ponies however were disgustingly outraged by their actions, especially Artie’s folks. “You still think what you fight for is good, Arthur.” Snapped his father “Look what you’ve done, you’ve cost the town more money to fix itself up, and others have lost their magic and cutie marks.”

“I helped save your lives, again!” Artie protested “Don’t you give me anymore of your lip.”

His mother looked ready to slap him in the mouth, “Arthur Bristles, how dare you talk to us that way!”

“Well, how dare you talk to me and my friends this way!” Artie sneered at her “I cannot believe you both, as well as those who think like you.” he referred to the few other snobbish ponies behind them. “You see this is why I left you. All you care about is money, more than the lives of others. All I ever wanted was to be loved and appreciated by you; to be seen as your son. You never saw me as that; all you saw was just another sack of gold. Just now I helped save you because despite the way you treated me before; I feel you don’t deserve to be hurt, and I still think in that.”

The ponies and his folks were speechless as if for the first time. Artie turned to leave, “Arthur, wait…” his father said “Please, can’t you see what you’ve become. You’re spouting a bunch of nonsense; you don’t know anything about our business.”

“There you go again...” Artie said with disappointment “It’s always about business. Well the life I made isn’t about all that, it’s about doing what you feel is right and other things that money and business don’t bring you. I hope someday you can learn to realize that.

Oh, and one last thing; it’s “Artie.”

He turned and walked away, not bothering to look back. Spike and Rarity looked at the ponies with shame. “I am very disappointed in all of you.” Rarity said. Spike agreed with her and they walked off. Finally Krysta gazed shamefully at the ponies “You have all this…” she motioned at all their mansions and prestigious places, but she pointed at her heart and scolded “…but you have nothing in here. You’re all disgusting!”

The ponies remained speechless, and deeply appalled at the way they were just treated, but even many of the other ponies finally saw them all as pariahs.

The others all warped back to United Equestria, to tell Lightning about their fake phantom, only to find they too had met with the same trickery-- their phantom was fake too. So, they had outsmarted, but at least they had learned more about him.

First: He could travel through space, if the portal were open. So the portals into space would have to be kept under tight surveillance with only proper authorization.

Secondly: It was obvious that he sent those puppet clones to protect his identity; obviously realizing how dangerous it would be with all the extra forces going about.

Finally, and of critical importance, their theories were justified. The Phantom was gathering the magic in hopes of gaining a great power, but whatever that power was remained a mystery.

For now, all they could do was keep alert.

A few days later, Artie held a special unveiling at his gala, where he revealed that he had finished the two paintings-- the one of his grandfather, and the other of his family. “These two paintings represent what was, and what could have been, and both help to create what is” He said to everyone, and he received applause for it all.

By this time, all the friends were aware of his past, and they were all amazed to see how well he was acting and taking the whole ordeal with his parents, and really he was happy. “I’d rather have a lot of friends who love me than two parents that don’t.” he said, and everyone came together to hug him warmly.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Spike is still working on his song for Rarity, but still remains unsure about his feelings for her. Things start to get complicated for him when a new pony comes to town, and seems to catch Rarity’s fancy, but this new pony seems to be a bit out of place, maybe even more than they realize.

Celestia seems to be getting more cramps, Cadance’s nightmares and stress continue to worsen, and Ergo returns for another stab at our heroes.

Can our heroes possibly deal with more trouble on top of trouble?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Pig of Problems”)

Episode 8: Pig of Problems

EPISODE EIGHT

Late in the night, Cadance was stirring in her sleep as those same nightmares continued to torment her, topping it all off with the misfortunes that kept on occurring when she was awake.

“You must leave, Princess.”

“Leave now, and take your curse with you. Do it for your loved ones.”

“RUN AWAY!! RUN AWAY!! RUN AWAY!!”

She woke up in shock!

“Honestly Cadance, not again?” groaned Shining Armor as he stirred in his sleep, but seeing how distraught his wife seemed he felt he ought to at least comfort her, but strangely, she pushed him away. “No, don’t touch me!”

“Cadance…?”

She really looked shaken, as if she were going to burst from the inside. Her husband tried to comfort her, but she kept on inching away fearing something dreadful would happen to him, but finally he caught her and embraced her warmly “Cadance, it’s okay. It’s okay.” He whispered into her ear.

She gave in, and began to cry on his shoulder. She didn’t know how much more of this she could take, but she was secretly thinking of actually obeying those voices in her dreams. “Don’t even think about it.” Shining Armor said. It was as if he could read her mind. “Don’t give in to those dreams, they aren’t real, and you’re no curse.”

Cadance still didn’t know.

“Cadance… I love you, and I can’t bear to lose you too, not after Twilight.”

They both remembered how tragic it was when Twilight died, but it only fueled Cadance’s growing urge to give in and leave, but ultimately she still couldn’t bring herself to do it… yet!

Meanwhile, far away in New Canterlot Palace, little Castor and Leilani were crying loudly in their cribs. Their parents came into the nursery almost at once. “Oh, children, children…” Celestia said sweetly as she and her husband picked them up to comfort them “Oh, don’t cry little ones.” Grand Ruler said.

They soon discovered the reason; it was just a diaper emergency. Soon the babies were cleaned and wearing fresh diapers and they yawned sleepily. They were placed back in their cribs, and their proud parents pecked them each goodnight, and the two little foals dropped right off to sleep. “They’re so peaceful.” Celestia whispered. Grand Ruler agreed. “Come, we should go back to bed too.”

As they walked back to their bedroom, Celestia gasped and grasped her body in pain.

“Celestia! What’s wrong?”

His wife groaned softly as the pain shot through her, and then it faded again. These cramps were starting to be constant and more painful each time, and Grand Ruler was beginning to worry. He wasn’t going to take any more chances, and summoned for the court physician, getting him out of bed.

Celestia was examined, but really the doctor couldn’t find all that much wrong with her “I’d say you’ve been overdoing it, your majesty. As strong as you are, your body can’t handle much more stress. I recommend you take it easy for a while.”

Celestia didn’t feel that was the case, and she wasn’t very fond of the idea of relaxing, especially while the planet was in so much danger from the phantom and the Dark King. “Celestia, I’m sorry but I’m putting my foot down this time.” said Grand Ruler “Remember when you made me rest because I was overdoing it myself? Well, I think you owe me that much as well.”

Celestia knew she couldn’t argue. “All right, for you my love.” They kissed softly, and adjourned to bed. Little did they know that they were being watched by those two hooded strangers from outside. Even when the guards flashed their lights directly on them, or passed right by on their rounds, they acted as if they could not even see the two strangers, nor could they detect them with their visors and scanners, and just kept on going about their business.

The strangers continued to converse through telepathy to avoid being heard.

“Her condition has begun to surface.” the male said to his friend.

“Now is not the time to make our move. We must wait for the condition to near its peak. Only then will it be time for us to let her have it.”

The two strangers levitated to one window down and peeked into the babies’ room, gazing down at the sleeping foals. They seemed so tranquil, and so innocent. The strangers continued to watch for a few more minutes, feeling strange deep down being near the foals, and then they vanished into thin air.

The next morning, Spike was up very, early. He couldn’t sleep so he sat outside on the patio steps, while Rarity was still asleep in bed. The sun was slowly rising, but Spike’s mind was elsewhere. He felt he had finally finished his song for Rarity. All the lyrics were just perfect to him, and he even hummed a little tune he felt would be a perfect tune to sing to them, and yet, he still felt it could be just a little more special. “What can I do to make it absolutely beautiful?” he wondered aloud.

Rhymey came along out on an early morning jog and he saw him.

“Spike, why are you up and out?
It’s awfully early for you to be about.”

“Oh, I… I couldn’t sleep.” Spike said, and he gazed down at his parchment, which Rhymey recognized. Spike even let him see it to critique it.

“This is a very beautiful song.
You must have worked very hard and long.”

Spike felt flattered, and he told Rhymey of his problem, and Rhymey had the perfect suggestion of how to make the song perfect and really bring it all out.

“Come to my place today,
and I will show you the way.”

Then he jogged off.

Spike wondered what idea Rhymey had in mind.

In the Dark Future, Neila gazed shamefully at Ergo, “Guess you’re not fairing any better than Nomed did, eh Ergo?”

Ergo clenched his fists and sulked “I was just testing them, that’s all. This time I’ll crush ‘em like common flies.”

“You wish.” said Esroh Dab as he came into full view. Neila and Ergo hardly recognized him in his new appearance.

“You look…um… different.”

“Of course I do, this is my little idea. I’ve already appealed to his majesty, and he gave me this ability. After all, what better way to learn more about our enemies than up close and in person?”

The others didn’t know what to say or think, but Ergo felt as if he was being replaced. “It’s not fair; I’ve only had one stab at those creeps!”

“Calm down, Ergo.” said Tnaig as he came into view from the shadows. “We are all trying to do what we feel is best to help serve the Dark King. We are not against each other.”

Ergo still felt a little outraged, but he was suddenly summoned before the Dark King. “Ergo, what is this I hear of you questioning my decisions?!” he bellowed.

Ergo felt a little frightened “No, boss… I’m not questioning your orders.”

“You had better not. I permitted you to take up this task because you had requested, but it has become obvious that I must do what is necessary. You will all carry out your orders as normally, but interference will not be tolerated, as well as treason and betrayal.”

The minions all bowed acknowledging their orders.

“I shall be watching you all very closely, and remember what I have said. Any deviation in my orders, and there will be consequences!” His booming voice shook the skies and the ground, frightening the minions.

Sometime later, after breakfast, Spike left Rarity saying that he was going to Rhymey’s place, but he didn’t say why, not wanting to let his little secret out.

Rarity also had some shopping to do that day…

At the market, she ran into Starla, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, who were all out on a little shopping spree of their own. Rainbow was with them, not exactly enjoying herself, as she wasn’t much of a shopper. “I’d rather be out on patrol, than here.” She complained.

“Come on, Rainbow. You need to enjoy what little breaks in duty we get.” said Starla “ever since the Dark King’s forces appeared, time off has become few and foreign, especially for Lightning.”

Her husband wasn’t there as was busier than ever going over more reports, including the records of all Earth Ponies they had scanned hoping for leads on finding the phantom of magic. He didn’t get much sleep that night, and Starla practically urged him to take a much needed nap while she went shopping.

“You’re sound like you’re really getting the hang of all this wife stuff.” said Pinkie.

Starla giggled and she teased “Maybe one day all of you will experience it.”

Rainbow looked at her stiffly “Don’t even joke about something like that.” but she meant it in good humor.

Fluttershy bought a bag of tomatoes but was arguing with the vender of how much to pay.

“One bit!”

“Two bits!”

“One bit!”

“Two bits!”

“One bit!”

“I insist its two bits or nothing!!”

“One bit, and that’s my final offer!”

“Have it your way. One bit it is.”

The vender suddenly realized she had been outsmarted, but the girls all giggled. “Pinkie, you know that’s not honest.” said Starla.

“Sure I do; two bits for tomatoes is outrageous. One bit is the right price.”

Starla rolled her eyes, but Fluttershy was grateful to have her tomatoes just the same.

“Just don’t get anything on these new fabrics.” Rarity said “With these I shall make the most elegant line of dresses I have ever made.”

“Oh, those are beautiful.” Fluttershy said.

The girls admired them so deeply, Rarity didn’t watch where she was going and she bumped right into another pony, dropping her bag and all her fabrics onto the ground. The other pony turned to face them, and Rarity suddenly felt she was staring into the face of a god.

He was a young unicorn, greyish in color with a brown mane, half which was draped over his left eye and covered his forehead. He wore silver shiny armor, almost the same color and Rarity’s armor, and his cutie mark, painted on the front of his armor was that of a black cloud with a thunderbolt going through it.

Even Fluttershy and Pinkie thought he was handsome, and Starla almost felt the same, but shook off the feeling, but Rarity seemed to be most infatuated and could blink her eyes.

The other pony looked at her strongly and deeply and asked. “Is there a reason you’re gawking at me like that?”

Rarity finally snapped out of her trance. “I’m ever so sorry, I didn’t mean to…” then she realized her fabrics were all over the ground, some had filth all over them form the dirt. “Oh, no!” she cried, and overdramatically whined “It’s ruined! It was going to be beautiful, but now…”

Just then, the unicorn handed her a small bag of gold bits. “Here, this should let you buy some more.” he said. Rarity gazed at the bag and then back up at him. “It’s okay, Rarity.”

“Hey? How did you know her name?” asked Rainbow

“Who doesn’t? You’re all well-known; Starla Shine, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash”

“Oh, but… are you new here?” asked Fluttershy “Oh, I’m sorry I asked.”

“It’s alright, and yes, I just moved in just a few blocks from the market. My name is Thunder Cloud.”

“Oh…” peeped Rarity, her cheeks were turning pink “Well… I um… I’m very pleased to…” that’s when Pinkie Pie butted in “Really pleased to meet you!” she practically shouted while shaking his hand hard. “Oh, wow. A New friend! I always get excited to meet a new friend.”

Rainbow smacked her forehead in dismay and muttered “Uh, oh… here she goes again.”

Before anyone could say anything, Pinkie Dashed off, and a split second later she returned with her welcoming wagon, and performed her New Ponyville Welcoming Song.

“…wait for it.”

This time, she remembered to put the cake in the oven, and the confetti in the blowers, many of the ponies jumped for joy as the confetti flew, but Thunder Cloud was consumed by it all, especially the cake. “Is something wrong with the cake?” asked Pinkie.

“What is this… "Cake?" Is it some sort of weapon for doing lethal harm?”

The girls all gawked in confusion. “Of course not, silly. It’s for eating. A special cake to say “Welcome to New Ponyville.” but Thunder could only gaze at the cake oddly, and stuck his hand right through it, and gawk at his hand in disgust.

The girls began to wonder if maybe Thunder was new than more to just New Ponyville. “I think maybe I should go.” he said “It was… nice… meeting all of you.” then he walked off.

“That is one strange pony.” said Starla.

“He seemed kind of strange, like maybe he’s lonely.” said Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie agreed with this. She could always tell when someone hadn’t many friends. She spat into her hands, and rubbed them together “Time to get my A-Game on. There’s a new pony in town, and we’ve got to help him fit in.”

Rarity said nothing; she just had that same queer look on her face when she first saw him.

As Fluttershy walked home, she saw Rhymey and Spike coming along the way. Spike was holding a small object, about the size and shape of a birthday-card. “Oh!” Fluttershy cried “Is that what I think it is?”

“Sure is…” said Spike “It’s a Holographic Music Imager, and it’s got my song for Rarity on it.”

The Holographic Music Imager or HMI as it was preferably known as, was device that could project magical images like a music-video, complete with special effects and everything. Fluttershy recognized it because Rhymey had often made one or two for her, with songs and poetry he wrote.

“I remember making each one.
It was so beautiful to see when it was done.
The images and music brings joy to my eye
and it was all for you…Fluttershy.”

His mare-friend blushed and hid behind her mane, and Rhymey smiled softly. As for Spike, though his gift for Rarity was complete, he still wasn’t so sure of actually giving it to her. Fluttershy and Rhymey decided not to put pressure on him and let him ultimately decide for himself. “Thanks guys. Well, I better get back.” then he left.

After he was gone, Fluttershy gazed deeply into Rhymey’s eyes, and he gazed into her, and they embraced each other and kissed deeply.

As Spike made it back to Carousel Boutique, he began thinking about how to present his gift to Rarity, and even voiced them in practice.

“Here, Rarity… I made this for you.

Ah, no, that’s too simple.”

Yo’, Rarity... I was like uh…

...Ugh, acting too macho.”

He even thought of just leaving it out for her to find it, but that wouldn’t do at all. Spike could only sigh in dismay, and hope he would be able to pull himself through this.

He went inside, “Rarity, I’m home.”

No response!

“Rarity…? Rarity…?”

He heard a faint sigh coming from the area where Rarity used to have her shrine to Trenderhoof. The shrine had long since been taken down, and Spike found Rarity just sitting there in the big empty room. She sighed again so heavenly.

“Um… Rarity, are you okay?”

“Hmm…?” was all she could say.

Spike could tell from the signs…

-Staring off into space
-Eyes half open, hardly blinking
-Rosy cheeks
-Sighing heavily.

…Spike began to feel a small lurch in his heart, and not a good one, and he soon got his confirmation when she finally started talking properly “Oh, Spike… while you were out I met the most polite young pony I’ve ever known. Not to mention very handsome.”

Spike looked down at the floor sadly, and then kept his HMI hidden behind his back where she wouldn’t see it. Then he put on a fake act. “Really…? Who is he, what’s he like?”

She told him all about Thunder Cloud, and how she had a suspicion that he hadn’t many friends, and was seemingly foreign to simple things like a cake. “He was so generous, that he gave me his sack of gold so I could buy more fabric. That’s the nicest thing anyone’s ever done for me.”

Spike smiled, but actually he was repressing the agonising pain that struck him; remembering when he gave his fire ruby to her and she pecked him on the cheek.

Rarity sighed “Oh, I really must thank him somehow, but what should I do?”

Spike backed away softly from Rarity, taking the HMI Disk with him, and he hid it within his bed basket where she wouldn’t find it. He was feeling a little cold deep down, but deep down a voice told him not to give up, while another one enforced how different he and Rarity were, five years apart, not even the same species…

Spike could only sigh. Then he looked out the window and he saw a lone unicorn walking down the way. “Rarity… is that him?”

She was at the window in almost a split second. “Who… where?” she cried, and then she saw Thunder Cloud outside. Her eyes sparkled like the stars and she felt a little swoony. Thunder Cloud could see her from the window and waved at her. Rarity felt pleasant steam erupt from her face, and she fell flat on her back giggling, further proving to Spike it was love at first sight and disheartening him.

Rarity recovered a minute after she fainted, and saw that Thunder Cloud was walking just down the road to a house a few homes down from Rarity’s, a house that had been for sale for a long time after the previous owners left. Rarity thought this was most convenient for her. “I know; I’ll invite him over for dinner. I’m sure he’d love a home-cooked meal.”

She headed out the door leaving Spike all alone with his head hanging low.

When Rarity reached Thunder Cloud’s home, she suddenly was having second thoughts, or rather feeling a bit jittery. “Oh, my… what will I say to him? After all, I’ve only just met him. Maybe I should give it time, oh, but if I don’t show him kindness… oh my!”

Then suddenly the door opened wide, and there stood Thunder Cloud. “Rarity…? What are you doing here?”

Rarity felt her face turn red, and she stuttered and stammered trying to find her words, but she also got a quick peek inside the house to see that it was all dark, and dirty, almost exactly as it was when the previous occupants moved out. “Would you like to come in?” he asked.

“Um… no… no thank you… I… I best be going along. Ta-Ta!” and she dashed of like lightning, feeling a bit foolish.

Thunder Cloud kept eyeing her until she had gone out of sight, and then went back inside his dark, practically empty home. There were only a few empty boxes, old shaggy painting tarps scattered about.

Neila snickered softly as she materialized. “Well, well… looks like someone’s taken in by your charm, Esroh.”

Thunder Cloud, who was really Esroh, snickered softly “Many have, but it doesn’t matter to me. Remember, I’m only in all this to please his majesty’s wishes. Now more to the case; why are you even here?”

“Take it easy.” said Neila “Ergo’s getting ready to launch his next attack, and I thought I’d watch him from here with you.”

“Ha! Watch him… watch him botch it up again, but we’ll see.”

Rarity was pacing back and forth, shaming herself for acting so silly in front of Thunder Cloud. “I don’t think I can ever show my face in front of him again.” she cried. Spike didn’t know if not to encourage or discourage her from trying again, but before he could actually say something, the ground began to rumble and quake as if something very big was approaching, and the alarms sounded.

“Let’s go, Spike.” cried Rarity, and she dashed for the door, but Spike was still a little distraught by what was happening. “Spike…?”

He finally came to. “Sorry, I’m coming.” and he joined her by the door, and they both transformed.

“Harmony Hour, Friendship Power”

“Dragon Power”

They dashed out the door as the barriers appeared around the buildings, even around Esroh’s home. “So this was how they once defended themselves; how primitive.” Nevertheless, he had his own orders not to interfere in the battle about to take place. So he and Nelia just sat by the window to watch.

Rarity and Spike dashed out near the marketplace. Fluttershy and Rhymey came along, followed by Pinkie Pie and Rainbow, and finally Starla came back with Lightning. “What’s going on?” asked Lightning.

“You mean what’s about to go on.” shouted a voice. The friends all turned and saw Ergo standing atop a tall tree. “…and what’s about to go on is you’re about to get beaten!”

“Fat chance of that Ergo!” shouted Starla, but the ground began to rumble again. “What’s happening?” cried Fluttershy, and she got her answer as what had to be the largest monster they had ever seen so far-- A pig monster with large tusks, about the height of a whole house and the length of two.”

It made more of a snorting roar than a growl. “How repulsive!” Rarity groaned.

“You think that was bad… just try to attack Boar Bottoms.” Ergo sneered “Well, go ahead, try!”

The team began to have a really bad feeling about this, Rainbow decided to go first. She soared way up, getting some good height, and then came crashing down swiftly. “SONIC RAINBOOM” she hit the huge boar clean in his massive side, but he was so big and pudgy that Rainbow just bounced right off him, like hitting rubber, and was sent flying backwards hard and away like a speeding projectile.

“Rainbow!” cried Lightning. Rainbow was traveling so fast that she zipped all the way around the entire planet, and right back to the battle zone, crashing hard and skidding along the ground. “Oh!” cried Fluttershy as she dashed over to help her friend up. “Are okay, Rainbow?”

“Uhn… who’s Rainbow?” she groaned all groggily.

Pinkie and Rarity leapt for a high-jump kick, but ended up getting thrown back just like Rainbow did. “Wow, that’s kind of fun.” said Pinkie, and getting carried away she began to bounce on the monster like a trampoline. “Wee… Wha-hoo!”

“Pinkie, what are you doing? Get down!” shouted Lightning, but monster growled and flung Pinkie off his back like a common fly. “Okay, that wasn’t nice!” growled Pinkie.

Spike and Rhymey stood poised and ready.

“WARD SWORD”

“DRAGON KNIGHT SABER”

They charged straight for Boar’s huge face feeling it would be easier to strike him, but Boar gave a huge snuff from his large snout, blowing them both away hard. They both were livid and held their noses.

“Ugh! Blech! What a smell!
That didn’t work at all well.” cried Rhymey.

“Now what do we do?” asked Spike.

“We’ll have to try our special attacks.” said Starla.

Lightning and Rhymey agreed.

“DRILL QUILL”

“PULSAR LASER”

Lightning fired several small pulses of uniforce from his horn, but Ergo watched with wicked glee muttering “That’s it… just wait for it now.”

The blasts headed straight for Boar, and he just opened his huge mouth wide and actually ate them whole. “Did you see that?!” cried Lightning. “I don’t believe it!” cried Starla.

Ergo snickered and then snapped his fingers, and Boar let out a big belch, sending all that combined power right back at them, hitting them hard, and sparks and explosions flew all over.

“He attacked us with our own stuff,
Only it felt more than twice as rough.” groaned Rhymey

“That’s what my new Cardinal does…” snarled Ergo “He absorbs all that power thrown at him, and then spits it back out twice as hard. He’s virtually invincible!”

The monster snorted loudly and began to charge. “Look out!” cried Fluttershy, and everyone left out of the way, one by one avoiding the charging boar, but despite their avoiding him, Boar began to smash his way through the market place, turning it into a complete and total waste area.

“What do we do now?” cried Pinkie.

Rainbow clenched her fists “We keep fighting, that’s what. There’s gotta be a way to beat this porker!” She dashed forth again, landing on the monster’s huge face, away from his large snout. “Okay you big ugly brute…” she snarled while striking a boxing pose, and then began to foolishly punch at those big ugly eyes. All this did was annoy the monster that he began to wiggle and waggle his face vigorously, but Rainbow clung onto his huge snout, hanging on tightly, until she got snuffed off.

The others thought of using their attacks away from Boar’s face so he wouldn’t eat the power, but firing attacks at his side proved useless as his huge, pudgy body didn’t seem to get hurt. Even Spike’s flame attacks hardly even made the creature flinch.

Ergo watched everything and chortled “This is almost too fun to even be real.” He then decided to spice things up with his own magic. “SPEED UP” he used this magic on his monster, causing it to become faster when it charged. “Here he comes again, dodge!” shouted Lightning, and everyone evaded him, but Boar spun round swiftly and charged the other way, bashing them all hard, Rarity even went flying and landed in a pile gloopy crushed tomatoes “Eww!!” she cried.

Spike was angered by this and charged at the monster full force, only to be shoved back hard. “It’s no use, kids!” Ergo hollered “All you’re doing is making him hungrier, and I think he knows what he wants to eat next.”

The friends continued to fight. Rhymey, Starla and Spike charged at him, but they got bashed hard, and dropped their weapons. Boar began to charge at them again, but the others came and got their friends out, only to then watch in horror as Boar devoured the weapons. “No!” shouted Starla.

“He swallowed our weapons whole!” cried Spike.

Then things got worse, as with the weapons now swallowed, he was able to fire magical blasts and energy from them, making him even stronger than ever. One-by-one, everyone got hit and was dealt serious damage. The others tried summoning their weapons back, but to no avail.

“They’re far too deep to hear our call,
We cannot reach to them at all.” cried Rhymey.

“This is terrible! Absolutely terrible!” cried Rarity.

“But what if he uses the finishers?” asked Flutershy.

That’s when Boar opened his huge mouth, and the inside of his mouth was glowing brightly, ready to fire a huge burst. “I think that’s what he’s doing now.” cried Pinkie.

“Let’s move!” cried Rainbow, but they all suddenly felt their speeds decreasing. “Going somewhere?” Ergo chortled, hinting he was using his Speed-Down spell to slow them up, and Boar was ready to fire his attack. “HE’S GONNA BLOW US TO PIECES!!” cried Pinkie.

“Not today!” shouted Lightning. Though he couldn’t escape by speed, he still had his power and charged up as much as he could.

“…U… NI… FORCE”

He fired his force right as Boar fired his, and Lightning’s of course being stronger, actually countered the blast sending it right back into Boar’s mouth. “Wait… he’ll absorb the power!” cried Fluttershy.

“I… don’t… think so!” cried Lightning as he poured on more power. All that magic going in was too much for Boar to handle all at once, resulting in a small blowout form within him, and he spewed out the three weapons.

“Hey! No fair!” shouted Ergo. “Boar Bottoms, get those weapons back!”

“Our weapons! We’ve gotta get them.” cried Spike, but they were still under the effects of Ergo’s spell as long as he kept them in his sights. Starla turned her head to face him in the tree. “PULSAR LASER” she fire at the base of the tree, slicing it off and causing the tree to fall, and Ergo with it.

With his focus broken, the team was freed from his spell, and the others called their weapons back just in time before Boar could eat them again. That’s when Rhymey’s insignia began to glow. “Rhymey, you mega mode is activated!” cried Starla.

Rhymey nodded proudly…

“I’m not going to wait…
Mega Mode, Activate!” Then he transformed and was donned in his mega armor, and his sword had taken a new shape into a beautiful and powerful scimitar. Fluttershy really admired how cool he looked.

“Rhymey listen, I think I know a way to beat this thing.” Lightning said, and he explained his plan, “But it’s very risky.”

“I know,
But I must go.”

He then gazed at Fluttershy and quickly kissed her for luck, and assured her not to worry. “Rhymey!” she cried as she watched him fly off. “Stay focussed!” Rarity shouted “We must keep the monster distracted.

Ergo peeked out from under the brambles of the fallen tree to see what was happening.

He saw the ponies flying in circles around Boar, and attacking him constantly, bouncing off his body in the process. Fluttershy charged at him right in the face and did exactly what Rainbow did, and punched at his face like crazy. The monster began to waggle and shake his face about, finally opening his large mouth, taking in air to snuff Fluttershy off, giving Rhymey his chance to head straight on in.

“What’s he doing?” snapped Ergo.

One inside the monsters massive stomach, Rhymey coughed and groaned at the incredible stinky aroma.

“I must do this,
I can get through this.” he said to himself.

He clutched his sword hard, ready to unleash his newer, stronger finisher. The sword began to glow as swirling winds encircled around the blade.

“…SUPER DUPER THRASH-SLASH!!”

He gave one swing of his blade, at the air, sending waves of burning energy in all directions. He slashed again, and again, and again…!

Boar suddenly gasped, feeling something strange going on inside of him. “Uh, oh!” cried Pinkie “HE’S GONNA BLOW!!” shouted Spike.

“Rhymey!” Fluttershy screamed.

Boar then let out a great big roar, and Rhymey quickly leapt out through his mouth followed by a big burst, and the monster exploded in one colossal big bang, leaving only his card behind when the smoke cleared, and the picture on it faded away.

“I don’t believe it!” growled Ergo. He angrily pounded the ground with his fist. “I’m gonna get these pests for this!” then he vanished.

Rhymey got forced back by the explosion and forced hard into a wall fence, and his suit powered down. “Rhymey…! Rhymey!” cried Fluttershy as she dashed over and scooped him up in her arms. “Oh, Rhymey, are you alright.”

Her colt-friend stirred softly and opened his eyes.

“No pain…
No gain.”

Fluttershy smiled and tears formed in her eyes, and the others were all relieved. “Good work.” Lightning said. Everyone felt glad to have won the battle, but it they couldn’t deny that the Cardinals were getting stronger, which meant they would all have to regroup and discuss ways to become even stronger and swifter.

For now, they had another chore to do… clean up the marketplace that got demolished. Rarity didn’t like the sight of how everything looked, especially seeing as she was still covered in all the gloop. Nevertheless, they set to work.

Neila and Esroh had seen everything. “Looks like Ergo messed up again; the poor guy.” Neila said, not sounding too concerned. “I wouldn’t say it was a total loss.” said Esroh “We got to see the ponies battle, which is the first step in my mission, but I’ll have to watch them more closely until I’ve gathered enough information. After all, the more you know about your enemy, the easier it’ll be to beat them on their own turf.”

Neila slicked her hair “Whatever, just make sure you don’t get into trouble here. The Dark King won’t be pleased.” Then she vanished, and left him to ponder over his next moves. Ersoh however, couldn’t stop eyeing the others as they worked particularly Rarity. “There’s something unusual about her.”

It didn’t take too long to clean up the market, especially when other ponies offered to help, after emerging from their homes.

Rarity felt really dirty, and had at least three baths when she got home. “Oh, I feel I shall never be the same again.” she groaned.

“Relax, Rarity, you look fine.” said Spike, and he sniffed the air around her “You smell lovely too.”

“Really…?”

Spike nodded.

“Oh, Spike… I’m glad you feel that…”

Spike blushed softly.

“…I wonder if Thunder Cloud would feel the same way.”

Spike winced softly, and Rarity began to go into one of her trances again. She visualized Thunder Cloud, still not whom he really was, imagining he was looking right at her and saying “Hi Rarity, you look really sharp.”

“Oh…!” Rarity could only say as she fainted. Spike could only sigh and remember his HMI buried in his bed basket, feeling it would have to stay where it is.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Cadance finally snaps from all her trauma and leaves her home and her husband in desperation. The team organizes a worldwide search for her, and Celestia’s condition is shown to be fatal when strange medicine is given to her warning her of what will happen.

The Phantom of Magic also appears, now interested in only capturing the team’s remaining cutie marks to add to his sinister project.

Will the team be able to find Cadance? Will the phantom succeed in his goal?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Desperation Disasters”)

Episode 9: Desperation Disasters

EPISODE NINE

Late one night, Lightning never felt so exhausted. He and the rest of his team had spent a really long day in training and sparing, which they had been doing for many days now, to beef up their bodies and hopefully be able to increase their inner-magical energies for future battles, particularly against the phantom of magic.

Also, Lightning had been going through countless reports, many of which concerned the scanning of Earth Ponies and any leads to find the phantom, but he also had other reports to deal with, and schedules to manage, orders to approve of, even a few laws to pass.

He was finding it more and more difficult to stay awake. Finally Starla came downstairs. “Oh, honey, come to bed. You’re about to pass out.”

Lightning tried to deny his fatigue “I can’t right now. I still have to finish these reports from New Fillydelphia, then I have to approve of these permits, check the Wonderbolt’s messages… and… and then… I… I…” he yawned very deeply. His wife came over and helped him up. “Come on, you need to sleep. Even The Grand Ruler would tell you that.”

Poor Lightning had hardly any steam left to answer, and practically fell asleep halfway up the stairs. Starla had to help him into bed, and activated his night garbs by tapping his insignia. He was sleeping like a dozen logs. Starla gazed down at him with love, and softly pressed her lips against his cheek before climbing into bed herself.

Meanwhile, in the New Crystal Empire…

Cadance had suffered more nightmares and other misfortunate accidents nearly hitting her and her loved ones and friends. She could no longer take it, and had decided could not take it a second longer. Shining Armor had not come to bed yet, which she felt it was better so as not to see what she was doing.

She had removed her royal garbs, as well as her crown, and now was dressed in a brown burlap hood and cloak with a simple outfit underneath, and she placed a letter on the bed. Tears were streaking down her cheeks, and her heart felt very heavy.

“Goodbye.” She peeped ever so softly, and then she just set off into the night.

When Shining Armor came to his room to get some much needed sleep, what he found turned his blood ever so cold. The letter read…

My Dear Shining Armor…

By the time you read this, I will be gone. I can no longer stand all this stress. I’ve tried to deny it all I could, but more horrible things keep happening whenever I am around. I fear for the safety of you and everyone else that I leave.

My heart is aching as I’m sure yours is, but I just can’t risk it anymore.

These are the hardest words I’ve ever had to say…

…Goodbye my love!

Shining Armor was quivering in extreme disbelief as his insides burned with immense pain. He ran to the windows and looked out the night “…CADANCE!!!”

Though it was late at night, Shining Armor used the emergency warp portal to head directly to New Canterlot, where Grand Ruler and Celestia were just putting their sleeping babies to bed, and they were devastated upon learning what was happening. “Oh, Celesto…!” cried Celestia.

“I’ll send out the guards right away. We’ll organize a planetary search.” Grand Ruler said as he marched out of the room and sounded the alarm. This woke Castor and Leilani. “Oh, children…!” cried Celestia as she comforted them.

Princess Luna appeared “Big sister, I have heard everything. I intend to join the search. I shall not rest until Princess Cadance is found and returned.”

“Thank you.” Shining Armor said, and his aunt took off leaving him still half hysterical of the whole thing. He clutched Cadance’s letter along with her crown. “How could this happen-- and all because of these ridiculous nightmares.”

Celestia grasped her sides and groaned softly. At first Shining Armor thought she was overwhelmed with grief, but her groaning became louder and she fell onto her back in pain. “Celestia…!”

The children saw their mother and thought it scary the way she was groaning, and cried more.

Grand Ruler came right back to the horrible sight. “Celestia!” he cried as he dashed over and scooped her up in his arms cradling her softly. Then the pain stopped, but Celestia was all sweaty and she felt very warm. Shining Armor calmed the babies down, but Celestia looked really weak as if she had been through a big battle.

Grand Ruler gazed down at her. “Celestia…! Darling, are you alright?”

His wife looked up. “I don’t feel so well!”

“What’s wrong?” Shining Armor asked, and he was made aware of Celestia’s constant painful attacks. They had done everything the court physician had said-- she had rested well avoided too much stress, until now, and she even took medicine to help with the pain-- but things were obviously not improving.

Shining Armor felt as if he was going to turn inside out as the pain ate away at him. First his wife left him, and now this! Grand Ruler was even more worried than he was, but he wasn’t sure of what to do, except to give his wife a little boost of energy from his magic. It helped her, get back onto her feet, but her fever had not gone down. “What’s happening to me?” she groaned.

The others hadn’t a clue, and couldn’t bear to have any more problems now, while outside, those two hooded figures were watching, still unseen by all and speaking through telepathy.

“The time has come. We’ve got to act now.”

His friend agreed, and reached into her robe pulling out a small bottle of medicine pills with a red sticker seal, and a note attached. “I just pray that this works.” Then, both of them used their magic to transfer the bottle inside through the window, in a small flash of light.

“What was that?” snapped Grand Ruler.

“Look.” said Shining Armor, pointing at the bottle on the windowsill. The two figures, remained unseen by them, but the trio examined the medicine bottle and the note attached to it: “For the Queen, be sure to take these. Your survival depends on it.” it said. This worried everyone, but confused them as well, and they began to suspect a trap. Shining Armor ripped off the note, breaking the sticker-seal. A big flash of light shone, and he dropped the bottle as everyone stepped back and gazed in awe as light images of the two hooded creatures appeared.

The trio was just speechless, but the babies gazed at the two figures strangely.

“If you are hearing this message, be advised, this is no trap.” said the male.

“You must listen very carefully to what we are about to tell you. We can only say it once.” said the female. The trio listened very carefully, feeling it was important.

“Queen Celestia is extremely ill, and in exactly one week from today, she will die from a blood disease.”

Celestia gasped, and the others gazed at her with such concern.

The female voice then explained everything, and the images warped to showing events from the past. There Celestia was, fighting with Raven, the evil assassin whom tried to murder Celestia, and killed Twilight.

…Remembering this angered everyone severely.

The message played on warning Celestia this was how it all started…

Raven had coated her fists with a very powerful poison she had discovered from her thousand years of training in the Dark Dimension. She managed to even render it invisible so Celestia would never suspect a thing, and no current Starfleet technology would detect it within her.

Raven herself was already immune to this poison, yet every time she punched Celestia during their brawl, hitting Celestia’s skin, the poison seeped into her body. Though it was only in small doses, it slowly began to build up inside of her. Modern day technology would never have been able to detect the poison until it was too late.

It was Raven’s hope that if by some fluke she had lost to Celestia, Celestia would still die and she’d gain her revenge, for no actual cure existed that could help her.

“This medicine we have given is your only hope. It will give you a fighting chance if you take it.” said the male voice.

“By now you must realize that this is not an act of trickery. We would never give you this message if it had been.”

“Take your medicine now. You have not much time left.”

The images faded and would not be seen again. Celestia was a mixture of emotions, confused, astonished, but most of all she was afraid. “I’m… going to… die?!”

Grand Ruler gazed at his wife with possibly the deepest most frightened concern he had ever felt. He really didn’t know what to think, yet explanations were justified, and with no time to actually study the pills and find out their contents as it would take far too long, in desperation not to lose her, he was prepared to take the biggest risk he had ever taken…!

He took the bottle and handed it to her. “You better take your medicine.”

Even Shining Armor was inclined to agree.

Meanwhile in his secret lair, the phantom of magic was fuming angrily “How can this be?!” He had been gathering so much magic and so many cutie marks from so many ponies, and yet he didn’t seem to be getting any closer to unleashing that ultimate power he sought.

He growled angrily and slumped into his chair. “I must think-- why isn’t this working?”

He thought back to ever since he began stealing magic, and all the victims. It was working fine at the start, but then things started to slow down, except for one instant when he stole Rarity and Applejack’s marks that the flow increased immensely, after that it was all slow and steady again.

“So that’s the answer; it’s those annoying pests. I must capture their remaining bits of magic to get what I want.”

He could tell that this would be anything but easy, seeing as the team was out to try and stop him. So far he had managed to avoid capture, but it wasn’t denied that it was becoming more and more difficult.

He then gazed at the light silhouette of that centaur creature, and thought how wonderful it would be ton finally complete his task and gain the ultimate power he sought to rule over all ponies. “I have no alternative. Their magic will be mine!”

The New Crystal Empire was devastated upon learning of their Princess’ abandoning them, and even civilians wasted no time in jumping into the search. All over United Equestrian, thousands of ponies had joined in the search, both officers and civilian. Even other creatures joined in the search; dragons, griffins, minotaur…

Some were actually just greedily hoping there was a reward for finding her.

The space ports were still closed, so Cadance most likely had not left the planet, and yet no matter how inconceivable it was to believe, Cadance was just nowhere to be found. The scanning couldn’t even detect a shred of her magic, or biological energy, even Zecora wasn’t able to find her.

When the friends came to her wondering if the spirits could help find her, Zecora just couldn’t believe it.

“Da spirits have spoken me,
But dis simply cannot be.
Dey cannot find where da princess has gone.
It’s as if her spiritual force has no longer shone.”

This worried the others. “You don’t think she’s…” Krysta paused and then gulped.

Zecora saw a few new mixed patters in her cauldron, followed by a few puffs of smoke symbols.

“Ah ha, no need to worry about your friend.
Da spirits can tell she did not meet with her end.

“I’m relieved to hear It.” said Lightning “But where exactly is she?”

Zecora concentrated all her might to the spirits and mixed a few more powders into her cauldron. Suddenly the mixture began to ignite and was about to show them the answer…

…unbeknownst to everyone, the hooded figures were just outside of the hut, and used their magic to make the images fade into complete nothingness. “What happened?” asked Starla.

Zecora was baffled, and tried to re-conjure the mixture, but absolutely nothing happened. It was as if all her powders, potions and spells had been cursed so as not to show the answer.

Zecora tried few more times, but the result was the same.

“Da spirits cannot hear my call.
They won’t be able to help us at all.”

The others were deeply dismayed, but suddenly the cauldron began to work normally again. Zecora was still able to use it for other means, but she wouldn’t be able to tell anything about Cadance.

The ponies just couldn’t understand, and began to suspect something very fishy was going on.

They all left and headed back to New Ponyville, and the search for Cadance was looking bleak, but still continuing. Lightning ordered the forces to check every square inch of United Equestria, sector-by-sector. “Do it once, and then do it again. We’ve got to find her.”

The ponies all saluted and dashed off. Lightning and Starla stayed behind as the other duties to tend to. Krysta came back from checking up on Shining Armor. Twink was her as well as King Topaz.

“How is he holding up?” asked Lightning.

“Not very well.” answered Krysta “But he promised to be brave for us.”

“I can’t very well blame him.” said King Topaz. He understood how Shining Armor felt more than the others did. “I lost you for some time, my dear, and I couldn’t bear it again.” he said to Krysta. His wife felt touched, and yet she also couldn’t help but remembered Shining Armor seemed pretty worried, as if something else was going on, but he didn’t want to tell anyone as he was sworn to secrecy.

“We’ll just have to keep looking for Cadance then. She’s got to be around here.” said Starla.

Twink was very worried about Cadance, but he couldn’t understand it “Why are you guys just sitting here? Shouldn’t you be helping with the search?”

Lightning looked up at him “Believe me, Twink; we’re just as concerned about Cadance as you are, but we do have other things to worry about.”

Starla nodded “Twink the planet is at war and our race is in danger, we have to stay on guard for any attacks waged by our enemies.”

“You see, my son…” said Topaz “When it comes to duty, priority can be a great burden.”

Twink still was too young to understand much, but he promised to be brave about all those. “Aw, that’s my brave boy.” Krysta said, and pecked her son on his little head.

Just then, there was a knock at the door, and there stood Applejack and Buddy Rose. “Anything yet?” asked Lightning.

“I never knew just how big my land was, until now.” said Applejack, as she slumped down into a chair, and she fanned herself with her hat. “We must’ve combed every single acre. We got nothing. Sorry, Lightning.” said Buddy

Lightning and Starla sighed. They even received reports from Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts by magic mail saying they couldn’t find Cadance but were continuing the search with every available member they had.

Lightning sighed irritably, between all his duties, and extra work with all the reports and meetings and stuff, he could really feel the toll of work getting to him-- working hard day and night, and never getting a break to help solve any problems…!

Suddenly he and the others all heard Pinkie Pie shouting. “I found her! I found her!”

They all raced to the door with hope in their eyes, only to find when Pinkie said “Her” she meant a little dolly she found for a little filly who lost it. The filly was very happy and walked off. Then Pinkie bounced merrily over to the others. “What’s with all the long faces?”

“Pinkie Pie, how in Sam-Hill can you be so cheerful at a time like this?” asked Applejack.

“Don’t answer that, Pinkie.” said Lightning “We know the drill.”

Pinkie hated to admit it, but she was only smiling to try and be brave. “All I know is being sad and mopey won’t help.”

“She’s got a point there.” said Topaz.

Soon, all the friends had gathered at Lightning and Starla’s, all of them disappointed as not being able to find Cadance. “It’s as if she’s disappeared off the face of the planet.” said Spike.

“But that can’t be, the space ports are still closed.” said Krysta “Believe us, we would know. All our fairy guards are posted around. If Cadance had gone by they would have seen her.”

Fluttershy almost felt worried to tears. “I just hope she’s okay out there.”

Rhymey nodded in agreement

“All this fear, woe and dread,
It’s positively aching in my head.”

One-by-one, everyone complained about the dangers and stuff, Lightning felt his head booming with every sound. “ENOUGH!!! CAN’T WE DO SOMETHING OTHER THAN COMPLAIN?!” he shouted.

The others all stared at him wide-eyes and in shock, and Lightning himself was shocked by how he just acted. “I… I’m sorry I…I…”

“No, we’re sorry too, Lightning.” said Starla.

“I guess we haven’t been making too much progress, and yet it all gets dumped on you, being the big chief.” said Dyno. “Si, maybe it’s time we picked ourselves and worked harder or we’ll never get anything done.” added Myte. The others all nodded in agreement.

Lightning smiled weakly, and they all decided to change the subject, like going over the pony reports for the phantom.

They had gone over millions of scanning, and not one of them matched the phantom-- they had no magic. “Are you certain we got every Earth Pony there is?” asked Lightning.

“Not quite all, there were some that didn’t quite make the scan.” said Artie.

“Good, narrow them down, and iron it out. The noose is really closing in.” said Lightning.

Suddenly, ponies outside began to scream and ran about in panic. Twink peeked outside the window. “It’s the phantom!” he cried.

“WHAT?!” everyone shouted in shock. They all crowded by the windows and saw it was true. “But I thought he only came out at night?” snapped Rainbow Dash.

“Let’s go!” snapped Lightning “Krysta, Topaz, get as many civilians out of the area as you can!”

“Right!” the fairies saluted.

“I want to help too! I want to help too!” cried Twink, but his parents wouldn’t hear of it, insisting he was far too young, and so they warped him home to planet Luminous first, then returned to help with evacuation while the friends prepared to face the phantom.

As they stared him down, the evacuation continued, yet the phantom was just standing there, not even making a move towards the other ponies, when so many cutie marks were escaping from his grasp, yet he didn’t seem to care. He just stood there gazing the team down.

As confused as they all were, they all decided to transform quickly.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

“Dragon Power!”

By the time they all transformed, the phantom was still just standing there, staring them down, even as the last pony evacuated through the space ports.

“You just gonna stand there all goofy and all?” Applejack snarled.

The phantom laughed and sneered “I’m not goofing off. I had no interest in those in any of them; it’s you I’m after, or rather three of your friends.” he eyed at Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy.

“You want our cutie marks….!” snapped Pinkie.

“And any special magic that goes with them.” added Rainbow.

“Congratulations for stating the obvious!” growled the phantom “Once I have your marks, I’ll be ever so close to finally completing my task and nothing and no one will stop me.”

“You may want to do your math right.” snarled Spike “There are thirteen of us, and only one of you.”

The phantom grinned wickedly and his teeth shimmered in the sunlight. He stuck his arms out laughing loudly as the ground began to quake, and soon a whole gaggle of at least twenty phantoms, all puppets emerged. “Your friends and their powers ARE MINE!!”

The phantom begun to charge forth, and Lightning turned to face the three with marks. “Get back inside, quick! I don’t want to take any chances.”

The girls obeyed immediately, already realizing how serious it would be if they tried to fight. “I’ll guard you.” Spike said as he stood near the entrance. “I’ll help you.” cried Rarity. “Count me in too.” added Applejack.

With the three of them guarding the house, the others all charged at the phantom swarm. Each and everyone them looked alike, and fought just as fiercely; stronger than ever even.

Buddy Rose got kicked hard in the chest and was knocked back a bit. “What’s with these guys? They’re just puppets!”

One-by-one, several of the puppets spoke. “Fools, I’ve been gathering cutie marks and magic for a while now.”

“And each and every bit of it I gather increases my power.”

“Just as I grow stronger, so do my puppet-phantoms.”

“A pity the same can’t be said for you.”

The fight waged on, and many of the friends got punched and pummeled hard. Several of the phantoms made their way to the house. Spike, Applejack and Rarity stood their ground. “We’re not lettin’ y’all through. No chance!” snarled Applejack.

The others nodded fiercely, but the phantoms all laughed, and one of them said “One tiny flaw in your strategy…” and their eyes began to glow and the three friends felt themselves freezing up.

The other phantoms used their powers to paralyze the others as well.

The friends inside the house could see, and thought that was a dirty move. Rainbow was starting to lose patience “Let me at him! Let me at him!” she growled as she tried to race outside, but Pinkie and Fluttershy struggled to hold her back, knowing it wasn’t safe for them to go out there.

Now all the phantoms were starting to make their way towards the house, and just as the first few of them approached the three guarding the door. Spike shook himself free and punched one of the phantoms, sending him crashing into two others.

The others all shook themselves free and attacked all the others. “What’s this?!” growled one of the phantoms. He and his allies tried to paralyze the heroes again, but it didn’t work.

“Only one problem with your strategy…” snapped Lightning “We’ve been powering up ourselves though extensive training. Your old tricks won’t work on us this time.”

The phantoms all roared and the fight began to heat up. Despite being outnumbered, thanks to their training, the team managed to match the phantoms out for a while, but the phantom could see he would need even more reinforcements, and summoned forth more phantom puppets.

“I want those cutie marks!” he shouted.

“Ha! We were prepared for this too.” said Lightning, and he whistled loudly, and all at once, and entire swarm of fighters cam to join them, all were space alicorns, so as not to have any cutie marks. “GO!!” shouted Lightning.

With so many extra fighters the phantoms began to fall like dominos. The real phantom decided to make a break for it. “I’ll get you for this, Starfleet!” he shouted and he ran through the immense army of puppet clones “You’ll never catch me now!”

“Oh yes we will!” snarled Lightning “Our visors will scan you out!”

“…Don’t forget my dragon sense of smell.” added Spike.

The others began to use their finisher attacks to wipe out many more of the puppets making it easier to spot the real phantom. “There he is!” shouted Artie.

“Let’s get him!” shouted Starla!

All of them chased after the fleeing phantom, leaving all the other officers to destroy the remaining puppets, but inside the house, Rainbow was still growing far too edgy, while Pinkie and Fluttershy continued to hold her back from going out there. “Rainbow… you can’t!” cried Fluttershy as she struggled to hold her back.

Pinkie clenched Rainbow’s tail in her teeth, as well as her hands pulling her back hard, but Rainbow began to yank hard. “Let… me… GO!!” she pulled herself loose and dashed out the door, “Rainbow!” cried Fluttershy.

Pinkie tried to dash out to get her back, but Fluttershy held her back, remembering the risk out there. They could only watch and Rainbow helped to bust those baddies to bits, by kicking them hard and even reaching inside of them and yanking out the enchanted puppet-block, and crush it, destroying the clones.

Meanwhile, the others were all chasing the real phantom deep through New Ponyville, but still he managed to avoid capture. Every time one of the ponies lunged at him, he swerved out of the way. Applejack and Buddy Rose tried to lasso him, and he grabbed their lines and looped them together.

The Spanish Twins rushed at him, but ended up running into one other. “Yo no creo que esto! This guy is driving me crazy!” shouted Dyno. “Vamos, let’s get him!” snapped Myte.

Lightning managed to shoot at him with his old Capture Blaster, but the magic had no effect on him. “It is useless! You cannot contain me!” the phantom snarled.

Lightning growled, but he and the others kept on chasing him.

Meanwhile, the army of puppets had almost completely been diminished. “We’ve got ‘em on the ropes! Let’s finish ‘em off!” shouted Rainbow, and she flew up, up, way up high, and came crashing down fast. “SONIC RAINBOOM”

Many of the fighters ran out of the way, as she collided into a large group of phantoms, disintegrating them on impact. “YEAH!!” she cried as she struck a victory pose. It seemed as if every last phantom was beaten, all except one that snuck out from behind, grabbing Rainbow hard.

“RAINBOW...!!” Pinkie and Fluttershy screamed, and could barely watch as they saw her cutie mark get stolen, and with it went her ability to perform the Sonic Rainboom.

The last phantom was quickly disposed of by the other officers, but Rainbow’s mark had not returned.

The real phantom, still avoiding the others, began to glow softly as he felt another source of power being absorbed. “Well, it looks like I got a little of what I came for after all.”

The others were outraged and all rushed him at once, tackling him to the ground feeling they had caught him, yet when the dust settled, they found they were only beating on each other, and the phantom had escaped again.

“Ugh!! He got away again!” growled Applejack.

“And worse, now he’s gotten another cutie mark.” said Starla.

Lightning had a feeling he knew what had happened, and he didn’t seem pleased.

The phantom had retreated back to his lair, and adding Rainbow’s mark to his collection really boosted the level of energy needed. “Excellent…” he hissed “So I was right about those pests, now it’s only a matter of time.”

He gazed over at the centaur-silhouette again “Once I’ve captured the remaining pieces, the real prize will appear.” he laughed wickedly at the thought of so much power being near his grasp.

Back at Lightning’s place, Lightning spoke severely to Rainbow for messing up, even presenting her with a charge order pending an inquiry and possibly court martial. “You are further charged deliberate disobedience of a strict order. I ask you, is there no you should not be court martialed?”

Rainbow stood perfectly stiff and tall and said “No sir.”

“No, Captain Rainbow Dash, there is not!” snapped Lightning “Because of your insubordination, the phantom got away with more magic, and you have lost a special power that we couldn’t afford to lose, which puts us at a greater disadvantage than ever, and there’s one final thing I’d like to add to this…”

Right before everyone’s eyes, he tore up the citation. Rainbow was confused, and the others were shocked. “Why not?” said Lightning “Things are bad enough as they are, no sense it making it worse, and you did help to get rid of most of the puppets.”

Rainbow didn’t smile, but she was grateful deep down, but still upset about losing her power. Still, now they knew what to expect. The Phantom was after Fluttershy and Pinkie too. He would be back, and they would have to be ready for him!

Lightning sent his report of canceling Rainbow’s citation to the Grand Ruler, and he felt Lightning did the right thing, but not very thrilled with Rainbow’s action costing her more power; even still he was too upset to think about such a small matter now.

The search for Cadance was getting nowhere, and Celestia… she was by far the biggest priority of all now. She was taking her medicine-- two pills every four hours as was instructed on the bottle, and she was to keep this up until the bottle was empty.

She took another two pills, on schedule, and they tasted awful, and almost made her sick every time she took them.

Still, between themselves, Shining Armor, and even Princess Luna whom had found out, nobody else knew of her illness, and that was how it was to stay. Things were already horrid enough in United Equestria, but new of the queen nearing death would really cause hysteria.

They just had to trust that the medicine would help, but still… they couldn’t help continue to wonder who it was who really gave it to them. Who were those two hooded figures, and why were they going to such incredible lengths to help, but remain in hiding?

(Promo)

In our next episode, some of the friends take part in an annual community gardening hosted by Buddy Rose, Thunder Cloud is invited personally by Rarity, much to Spike’s annoyance, and things heat up as Thunder Cloud begins to experience new feelings.

Things then turn really ugly as Ergo and Neila appear with another Cardinal to shake things up, and they don’t plan to leave without destroying everything.

How will Spike and Thunder Cloud handle this newly formed love triangle between them and Rarity, and will Ergo and Neila triumph together?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Two Times Trouble”)

Episode 10: Two Times Trouble

EPISODE TEN

There they were, in a small chapel in New Las Pegasus. Spike was dressed up in his cute tuxedo, and beside him stood his bride, Rarity, all beautifully dressed in white. Snips was acting as ordained minister. “Ah-Ahem… Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today…”

“Hold on, I have your flowers, Rarity!” shouted Pinkie “They’re right here, I got em! I got em! I got em! I got em!”

On and on she went, which really annoyed Snips. “We are never going to get through this!” he groaned as he pushed Pinkie back.

“They’re gorgeous.” Said Rarity “Now how’s my frock?”

Snips cleared his throat again to restart the ceremony. “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to bring together…”

“How is my frock?” Rarity cut in, and Snips slapped his head in frustration “Oh my, gosh-- we are never going to get through this!”

“Do you need more flowers?” Pinkie Pie eagerly shrieked “I think you need more flowers! I got more flowers for you right here!”

“Yes! We need more flowers!” groaned Snips.

Spike was feeling very nervous as he stood there twiddling his claws, but he managed to gaze up at his bride with love and shyness “Um… uh… I don’t know what to say, but you look… beautiful…!”

Rarity turned to gaze at him and asked “Have you got the rock?”

“What?”

“Have… you… brought… my rock?”

“Uh… yeah, totally... I had some ponies help me bring it in because it’s kinda the size of New Fillydelphia.”

Snips was really starting to lose his patience. “Okay, we’re renting the hall by the hour.”

Spike still couldn’t stop gazing at Rarity, and how beautiful she looked. “Spike…? Spike…?”

“Spike…? Please, wake up.” Rarity said as she softly nuzzled the sleeping dragon. “Huh?” he groaned, and found he was still in bed. “Gee, what a crazy dream.”

Rarity then opened the curtains letting the sunlight in. “Come along, Spike. We don’t want to be late for the annual flower festival.”

Spike’s head perked up and he rummaged through his bed for his calendar. “Oh, no… it’s today?!” he groaned and he flopped back onto his bed, while Rarity was prettying herself up, and putting on her favorite straw-hat with a big bow on it, and a matching bow she tied around her flower basket. “Oh I just love the flower festival.” she sighed.

“You actually like planting the flowers?” Spike asked in confusion, knowing how much Rarity wasn’t fond of doing work that involved getting dirty. “No, but do enjoy picking them.”

“Hmm, picking them…” Spike muttered, and he imaged he had picked Rarity a beautiful bouquet of flowers that it wooed her, and that he finally had the chance to profess his feelings for her.

He sighed softly, but then Rarity quickly snapped him out of his trance. “Spike, we really have to go now, or we’ll miss the complimentary breakfast.”

“Oh, sorry, I’ll be right there.” he said, and he quickly rummaged through his bed again for a flower basket. It was amazing how many things he could store in that little basket of his, among them was his HMI of his song for Rarity, which he gazed at and began to ponder about showing it to her again. “Come along, Spike!” Rarity said impatiently.

“Coming, I’m coming!” he cried as he raced to the door, and they both left together.

While in the Dark Future, all the minions were gathered by the Dark King. “You have let me down greatly, Ergo. Perhaps you are not the one of the job that I thought you were.”

“I’m sorry, boss, but these ponies ain’t as easy as they look.” cried Ergo.

“Oh, please...” said Esroh Dab “You could easily stop them if you learned to put your head in the game.” he laughed cheekily.

“Stop laughing, it’s not funny!” snapped Neila.

“Indeed it isn’t…” added Tanig “We will find a way to crush those ponies, and I am prepared to take a calculated risk.”

“Go on, Tnaig.” said the Dark King.

“Your majesty, it seems we may have been going about this the wrong way. The ponies always defeat us because they work as a team. So perhaps if we were to fight as a team, we may be able to turn the tables.”

The others thought that wasn’t a bad idea. Even Ergo was inclined to agree. “I guess it’s worth a shot.” He then held up a card “I have just the very Cardinal that can increase our odds of victory tenfold.”

Esroh decided to keep up his own little spy game “You never know, the plan just may fail and at least I can still provide us with much needed information.”

The other glared at him gruffly, but the Dark King approved. “Very well, Esroh, you may continue.” he gazed down at the others “As for you three, you had better not fail me this time.” The minions bowed in acknowledgement, and the Dark King glanced far away at the small area of light. “So as there remains a speck of light, the darkness cannot rule over. I want it extinguished now!! IS THAT CLEAR?!”

“Yes, your majesty.” the minions all said.

Many ponies had gathered in the fields around New Ponyville, including all the friends, and Mayor Mare approached the podium up front. “I would like to welcome you all to the annual New Ponyville flower festival.”

Everyone applauded…

“And now, as a change of pace for this year, I would like to pass control of this occasion to your requested elected host this year, Major Buddy Rose.”

More applause thundered as Buddy Rose took the stand. “Good morning. As one of United Equestria’s finest gardeners, I am honored that you chose me to be your host this year. As you know, from the days when planet Equestria was still around, this is the time of year when Spring turns to Summer, and you would plant new flowers in the fields to help remind us that even when difficult times are upon us, we are a strong-willed congregation, and do not let many things get us down. Now in our new world of United Equestria, we choose to continue that tradition, and by planting these new plants and flowers, we choose to continue forth in life and cherish the good times we have… to help strengthen our will, and hearts.”

More applause thundered. Pinkie blew a noise maker and threw confetti everywhere.

Of course the complimentary breakfast was first-- pancakes and flapjacks for everyone. Krysta brought in special maple syrup and honey “Made from the finest bees and trees from planet Luminous.” she said.

The friends all sat at the V.I.P table, at Buddy Rose’s request. “You’ve really outdone yourself this year, Buddy.” said Lightning.

Buddy smiled “Well, everyone does need this, what with all that’s going on. How’s the search for Princess Cadance coming?”

“Still no good…” said Starla. “We’ve already searched the whole planet three times. We can’t find her; we can’t detect her energy or anything.”

“It just doesn’t make a bit of sense.” said Applejack “She didn’t leave the planet, maybe she’s tryin’ to hide herself. She was mighty upset from them nightmares.”

The friends decided all they could do was keep searching and hope for the best, but for now they left it to the other patrols and enjoyed what time off they had.

After breakfast, it was time to get to work. The fields were looking pretty already on such a lovely morning, but there were a ton of flowers to plant and others for picking, but it was a very lovely day. The ponies all broke out into a song… with Buddy Rose at the lead.

Flowers here, Flowers there, gonna plant ‘em everywhere
It’s not that hard, but the thing you need most is your heart in the right place
Flowers here, Flowers there, give hope to these plants so fair
In return, may they always bring a smile right to my face

Crying tears, and fears and woe, all the bad feelings that I know
Chase em all right away just giving the gift of giving round
Roots and stems and petals my… darlings bring warmth to my eye.
As I look at the beauty I drop my troubles to the ground.

(Flowers here…)

(Flowers there…)

(Oooh-ooooooh…)

When dark times are coming near, or you don’t ‘em stayn’ here
Keep in mind that they don’t always last, and today we’re pulling through
Sweetness smells of the tropical breeze; let’s work hard like the birds and bees
Give these flowers a place in the light like they do for me and for you.

(Flowers here…)

(Flowers there…)

(Oooh-ooooooh…)

…bring a smile right to my… face.

(Flowers here…)

(Flowers there…)

The flowers were really coming along nicely, and the fields were looking more beautiful than ever. “They’re so pretty and smell wonderful.” said Fluttershy.

Rhymey held out a bouquet of flowers to her.

“I know they do,
So I picked these for you.”

Fluttershy blushed softly, but kindly accepted the flowers and pecked her colt-friends on his cheek.

Artie didn’t plant too many flowers, he was sketching a rough picture of the fields which he intended to take home and paint a beautiful landscape, as his own way of contributing.

Lightning handed Starla a single rose, which she accepted lovingly, and wove it through her mane to really show it off. “Beautiful.” Lightning said, and he kissed his wife softly.

Spike could see this mood everywhere; many ponies were exchanging flowers with their sweethearts. He gazed at Rarity; she couldn’t see him, but all he could feel was warmth. Then he gazed down at the flowers he had picked in his basket, all of which were Rarity’s favorite. He scooped some up in a bouquet and then slowly approached Rarity. He was sweating nervously, and his nerves were going crazy, but just as he was about to speak to her, Rarity looked up over the fields and she saw “Thunder Cloud!” and she got up to go over to him, and Spike could only just fall flat on his face… literally.

Thunder Cloud was sitting alone in an area of the field staring confused and grimly at the flowers he hadn’t planted, when Rarity approached him. “Thunder Cloud…” Her eyes began to sparkle like the sun as hearts danced around her face.

He looked up “Captain Rarity, you’re here too?”

“Oh, please, dispense with the formalities. It is just Rarity, but… well you may call me captain if you like.” She sounded rather nervous, much to Thunder’s confusion “Why are your cheeks doing that?” he referred to her blushing. Rarity’s cheeks went from pink to red. “Oh, well… I uh… it happens from time to time.” she lied on that, not wanting to admit her crush, especially as she didn’t really know much of him yet. She did notice all his unplanted flowers. “Aren’t you going to plant those?”

Thunder gazed down at his flowers “I really don’t know how, I’ve never seen real flowers before.”

Rarity felt as if she had swallowed a bug “You’ve… never seen a flower?”

Thunder Cloud shook his head, and Rarity could barely believe this, but rather than make a big deal of it, she decided to help him. “Let me show you.” she said, placing her hand over his, and they both worked together. Thunder had some trouble at first, and he picked himself on a couple of thorns. “Oh, are you alright?” Rarity asked. She looked at the small cut on his finger, and decided to take the bow from her basket and tie it around his finger like a bandage.

He gazed down at it exactly as he saw the flowers. “Why do you do this?” he asked.

Rarity was starting to wonder if Thunder was for real, with all these questions that most could understand. “Well… I find it’s wonderful to be nice to those around you, especially friends.”

“Friends…?” Thunder thought “This is what it means to be a friend? I don’t understand all this! Why would she want to be my friend anyway?”

He just gazed at Rarity strangely, and she felt a little embarrassed.

While from afar, many of the others could see them. “So, that’s the muchacho Rarity’s told us about.” said Dyno. “Ay’ Ay’ Ay’! I think I feel the vibes coming off from there.” added Myte.

Starla could tell Rarity was falling all over Thunder Cloud, she knew what it was like to be in love. “She’s only taken her first step. I wonder how it’ll play from here.”

“Not very long I hope.” Spike muttered, though the others didn’t hear him, they noticed he didn’t seem very happy. “Uh oh, looks like someone’s jealous.” Rainbow teased.

“Me? I’m not jealous. What do I have to be jealous about?”

“Oh… I don’t know… maybe jealously of Rarity liking Thunder Cloud?” teased Pinkie. She and Rainbow giggled, but the others didn’t think it was fair to tease Spike like that.

“I don’t know what Rarity sees in him.” Spike said “There’s something about that guy I just really don’t like.”

Lightning gazed at Thunder Cloud feeling the same way. He tapped his insignia to activate his visor without fully transforming, and then scanned Thunder Cloud, unbeknownst that Thunder Cloud was aware of this, and his futuristic powers to manipulate the scanning so he seemed normal.

Try as they would, even with their upgrades, Starfleet would't be able to unmask him that easily.

“All signs normal.” Lightning said “He doesn’t seem potentially dangerous.”

“Ah, dangerous or not, I’m bettin’ this ends up the same way it always does.” said Applejack, naturally she was referring to Rarity’s bad luck with boys-- every stallion she ever crushed on ended up not liking her at all, or too pompous and rude for her that she’d lose interest. “It always happens.”

Spike didn’t like it when bad things happened to Rarity, especially with her bad luck with boys, but deep down he secretly hoped it would happened, and he did hate himself for thinking this. So he wandered off on his own.

He passed right by Rarity and Thunder Cloud, and he felt a really big shiver run down his spine as he passed Thunder.

Thunder Cloud gazed down at Spike as he passed.

“Are you alright?” asked Rarity.

“I’m fine.” Thunder said “Who was that?”

“Who, Spike? Oh, he’s really a very sweet boy. That’s why I take care of when Twilight sparkle died.”

“Take care of him…?” asked Thunder “Is he your… friend too?”

“Of course he is. My Spikey-Wikey is possibly one of the best friends I’ve ever had, why we might even close friends, like family.”

Thunder stiffened “What’s this, what am I feeling right now?” he thought to himself “Just now I felt something I’ve never felt before, but what is it?” He was starting to feel very strange, almost nauseous even. “I really need to go now.” he said.

“What, so soon…?”

“Yes! Is that a problem?!” snarled Thunder Cloud. Rarity winced at his sharpness. “You didn’t have to shout!” she scoffed at him.

Thunder Cloud turned scoffed, and walked away, crushing some of the flowers under his heel as he went.

The others saw that. “Can you believe that guy?” snapped Krysta.

Even Buddy Rose was cross, especially for the poor flowers that were crushed.

Esroh Dab had retreated to a shadowy area, still feeling outraged, but more confused by these strange feelings that were plaguing him.

“Aw, what’s the matter?” Neila mocked as she and Ergo appeared. “You’re not actually having a feeling of light are you?”

“Don’t be silly, of course I’m not.” Esroh sneered “I hate this and you know it. It really sickens me that they actually believe in all this junk.”

Ergo scoffed and asked "Suuuuure it does.

Esroh felt embarrassed, but his features quickly became anger, but Tanig appeared. “That will do!” he said “It’s time we made our move-- Ergo, the Cardinal...”

Ergo held up the card “Let’s do this. I’ve waited long to settle the score with those chumps.”

Buddy Rose just barely managed to save the flowers that were crushed. “Thank goodness there was still some life left in them.” he said as he finished planting them into the ground.

Everyone was still angry at the way Thunder Cloud behaved, even Rarity was still appalled, yet she bared in mind Thunder Cloud was still new to New Ponyville. The others also realized this, and also the fact that he seemed to be rather foreign to normal things like flowers, foods, and even friendship itself. “You don’t think…” peeped Flutershy “You don’t think maybe he had a bad life, do you?”

“It’s possible…” said Artie. “Some of us did, but even we weren’t that estranged to all these things… not much.”

Pinkie opened her mouth to suggest maybe throwing a big party like she originally had planned, but Rainbow covered her mouth “No, no you don’t, Pinkie Pie, not this time.” she said.

“Aw, gee…” sighed Pinkie, but then again, she remembered a lesson she had learned way back, and thought it was best maybe to give Thunder some time.

As for Spike, he didn’t know rightly which way to think about this. Wishing Thunder Cloud would stay away from Rarity, or just leaving it well alone and let Rarity be happy if it was what she wanted… either way, he felt awful.

Suddenly, a large group of ponies ran by screaming in panic. Some of them were shouting…

“Help!”

“Run!”

“Big monster sheep!”

The friends didn’t like the sound of this, and ran further down the field, and sure enough, they could see it. A larger than actual-sized black-wool sheep, but it had sharp teeth, claws instead of hooves.

“Oh my goodness!” cried Fluttershy.

“Goodness has nothing to do with this?” hissed a voice. Then the three minions appeared. The friends recognized Ergo, but some of the boys couldn’t help but gaze in awe at the girl’s stunning charm.

“Go ahead, look all you like.” said Neila “That’s what everyone does before I destroy them.”

“Enough, Neila.” said Tnaig.

“Who exactly are you guys?” snarled Lightning “…Not that we already don’t know.”

“We are but the humble servants of the Dark King.” said Tnaig “Our mission is to conquer all worlds, and block out the light, but you’ve all become quite the obstacle keeping us from our glorious future.”

“Glorious? More like ghoulish!” snarled Krysta.

“I doesn’t matter what you guys think…” said Ergo “This time were going to fight on your field, together.”

“Team Vs Team, huh?” asked Lightning “All right then, everyone ready?”

The team shouted that they were ready, and they all transformed!

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

"Dragon Power!”

Krysta then dashed off to go help the civilians get to safety, leaving the others to face the danger.

“All right, you evil specters, it’s time we all taught you a lesson for messing with our world.” said Lightning. “YEAH!!” everyone shouted.

“Okay, this has gone long enough.” said Neila, and she snapped her fingers “Crush them, Baa-Baa Black!”

The monster sheep roared, and charged at the team. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and everyone split up just as Baa-Baa crashed onto the ground. “Let’s get ‘em!” shouted Ergo, and he and his comrades leapt down into battle.

The teams remained divided into groups, but the fight was on.

Lightning, Starla, Rarity and Spike went after the monster. “Let’s see how tough this thing is.” said Lightning as he leapt up high and kicked the sheep hard; a direct hit and actually damaged the brute, but mysteriously, the monster began to glow and then there were two.

“Oh, no!” cried Lightning

“It has the power to multiply?!” cried Starla.

“This is not good.” said Spike.

The two monsters both began to charge towards the friends. “Look out!” cried Rarity, and she and the others all dodged the two monsters. “Let’s turn up the heart a bit!” Spike said and he prepared his fire attack!

“Spike, No!” Buddy Rose shouted from afar “You can’t use fire here, you’ll set the whole field ablaze.”

“Ah!” Spike quickly powered his attack down. This was bad news for a lot of the fighters. They couldn’t use any fire or burning energy attacks without out risk of starting an inferno.

“Ha! That’s the least of your problems.” hissed Neila, and she leapt down and kicked Buddy Rose hard.

“Hang on! We’re coming!” cried Rainbow, as she Fluttershy, Rhymey and Artie dashed over, but ran smack into Ergo “No, I think you’re going!” and he punched them in a quadruple-play, sending them skidding along the ground. “Oh that felt so good!” Ergo chuckled.

The Spanish Twins, Pinkie, and Applejack stared Tnaig down, and he just stood where he was, as calm and stiff as when he first appeared. “You just gonna stand there like that?” Applejack snarled, but Tnaig didn’t even blink his dark eyes.

“Hey, we’re talking to you!” shouted Dyno “Aren’t you to answer?” hollered Myte.

Tnaig still didn’t move.

Pinkie didn’t like it when others ignored her and her friends. “Here I come!” she growled as she charged forth. The others joined her and all charged at Tinag together. One-by-one they leapt onto him, punching, biting and kicking him at all points, and he just stood there taking the hits without much of a care.

Then, in an instant, his robe flapped open wide unleashing a powerful burst of dark energy, flinging the fighters off of him hard, and damaging them too. “What… was that?!” groaned Applejack.

“That… is the power of darkness.” said Tnaig “I am the leader of the Dark King’s most servants, not for my strength, but for I can understand darkness more than most can, and how to harness its power for my own. If you wish to continue attacking me, go ahead, but I assure you it will avail you naught.”

This made the friends angrier, and they were determined to get at him more, so they lunged at him again, and ended up getting blasted hard yet again. Attacking him all at once didn’t work, and attacking him one at a time didn’t work either. He just continued to blast them back, damaging them more and more each time.

Finally, Buddy Rose was fighting with Neila all alone. “Hold still, will ya!” he snarled as he threw punch after punch after punch at the spiteful lady, and she continued to swerve, spin and dodge each one.

She then grabbed both his hands, holding them tight, and then stood on both his feet, rendering him unable to move. She sniggered softly “Well, I’m standing still...”

Buddy growled and struggled to wretch himself free.

“Don’t tire yourself out, take a nap instead.” her eyes began to glow.

“Huh?” Buddy said, as magical flower petals fluttered past his eyes, and his eyes started to feel heavy behind his visor “What’s… happening…”

“Sleep little pony. Sleep…!” Neila voice sounded so soothing and enrapturing. Buddy began to feel woozy. “Can’t… find my… strength…!” he plopped flat onto the ground.

Neila snickered, and picked him up. “Poor young fool. It’s time to send you into a permanent sleep.” She prepared to finish him off for good, when Rarity came along, when she saw the danger, and kicked Neila hard in the side, sending her skidding across the field.

“Buddy Rose!” she got down and patted his cheeks softly to try and wake him up, and it worked. He woke up, feeling more wide awake than ever. Neila’s sleep spell didn’t last long at all.

“Thanks, I needed that.”

Neila got up, and rubbed the dirt off her clothes. She seemed pretty mad, but her scowl curled into a wicked smile “Nice surprising me like that, but do you think it was smart to leave your other friends?”

Rarity growled angrily. “I was told to help out!” she snarled “In case you’ve forgotten, this is a team effort!” added Buddy Rose.

“Speaking of team, I think mine is about to grow bigger.” hissed Neila.

As Lightning, Starla and Spike continued to battle Baa-Baa-- by using other attacks that weren’t so dangerous to the field-- things were not improving.

“STARLIGHT ARROW”

Starla fired two arrows from her bow, hitting both sheep, and then there was four of them, Spike tried to gash at two more them with his Dragon Sword, causing them to split, making six monsters in total! “STOP THIS!!” shouted Lightning “We’re only making this worse.”

The six sheep glared the friends down, but instead of attacking the heroes, they began to attack each other, multiplying into a vast swarm of at least thirty sheep.

The gang of heroes and the gang of villains both regrouped together, but the heroes were badly out-numbered.

Esorh Dab was watching the battle from far away “Well, well, perhaps this teamwork idea really was worthwhile.” he said to no one in particular “Still, from what I’ve seen, those ponies are always up to tricks, and I’ve got a feeling this time will be no different.”

The two teams continued to stare each other down, but the heroes were starring more at the enormous flock of sheep. “I’ve heard of roundin’ up, but this takes the cake.” said Applejack.

“Worst part is we still can’t use any super charged attacks in the field.” added Lightning. Then he realized “Wait… that’s it!”

“What’s it?” asked Starla.

“What’s it is the end of your existence.” said Tniag “Our army of sheep will squash you like bugs, while we lick up what’s left… if there is anything left.”

“You’re all history, punks!” snarled Ergo “We’re taking over, and there’s nothing you can do about it!”

“All hail to the darkness!” added Neila “LET’S GO!!”

The army of sheep began to charge forth. “Everyone, fly!” shouted Lightning, and they all leapt up really high, where the flock was unable to reach them. “Now, follow me this way!” cried Lightning. “Where are we going?” asked Rainbow.

“Trust me!” shouted Lightning.

The minions couldn’t understand this, but couldn’t let them getaway. “Come on, let’s go get ‘em!” wailed Ergo, and they and their flock of sheep monsters gave chase. Esroh followed them too, but still kept out of sight.

The villains chased heroes far beyond the field, to the outback near the New Ponyville limits. The villains lost sight of them, and stopped to look around. “Where did they go?” snarled Neila.

Tnaig rolled his eyes softly, still keeping stiff and calm.

“Where are you? Come on out!” shouted Ergo.

The flock of sheep were growing impatient, and suddenly, so many magical burning attacks hit them from all directions, the minions got shot at too and fell from the sky, and the heroes leapt out from hiding behind rocks and down from the sky. “Now we can really fight it out.” said Lightning.

The others all agreed, but as the smoke from the blasts settled, “Um, Lightning…?” cried Rainbow. She pointed at the flock of sheep which had now doubled! “You gotta be kiddin’ me?!” groaned Applejack.

Neila leapt down “We kid you not.” and she fire a blast of magic at them all.

Ergo leapt down and began to bash them all mercilessly. The flocks of sheep then began to stampede, splitting up and covering more ground. Some of the heroes ran for life.

“The army just keeps getting stronger.
I don’t think we can last much longer!” cried Rhymey.

“Hey, I’ve got it!” cried Fluttershy “Maybe if defeat the original, all the others will vanish.”

“Yeah, but which one is the original?” asked Artie.

“It’s this one. No, it’s that one. It could be one of these.” cried Pinkie

There were far too many sheep, and they all looked exactly alike, and attacking them normally would cause them to multiply even more. They couldn’t make a move until they were sure they had the right target, but their visors couldn’t detect which was which unless they went mega mode.

“What’s the matter, can’t figure it out?” Ergo teased “Well, let me make it just a little easier.” and he leapt down and attacked more of the sheep causing them to multiply even more. “You call that easier?!” snapped Rarity. “Yeah, easier for us to keep you in the dark.” replied Ergo. Then he ordered half of his enormous army of sheep to head back to attack New Ponyville.

“No!!” shouted Lightning.

The entire area had been evacuated when the battle began, but a stampede that size was bound to cause unthinkable damage. A whole fleet of officers came out to attack the sheep, but weren’t able to hold them back very well due to not being super strong like Lightning and his team.

“Call them off, right now!” demanded Starla.

“Not until you surrender!” growled Ergo.

“NEVER!! WE’LL NEVER GIVE IN, YOU HEAR?!” shouted Buddy Rose, and suddenly, his insignia began to glow.

“Look at that?” cried Spike.

“His mega mode is activated.” added Rarity.

Lightning was impressed, but suddenly, his mega mode was activating too, but none of the others were. Still, nobody thought it really mattered that much. “Hurry, you guys. Transform!” cried Starla.

“Well, ready to give a whirl?” asked Lightning.

“Are you kidding? I’ve been waiting for this.” said Buddy Rose. They both stood side-by-side and shouted “Mega Mode, Activate!”

Their suits were donned.

“Wow! I can feel the power flowing through me!” cried Buddy Rose.

The villains were not impressed. “As if one of them suped-up wasn’t bad enough, now we gotta deal with two of em?!” growled Ergo.

“Never mind, we can take them!” said Neila “Remember, we’re in this together, just like they are.”

Tniag nodded, and he opened his cloak wide, revealing he hadn’t much of a body, but rather swirling darkness contained inside, and launched a barrage of dark waves at the sheep below, multiplying them into one crazy army that seem to take up a small part of the entre outback.

“We’re in trouble now!” cried Fluttershy as the enormous army began to stampede for the others. “Let’s turn things up a bit.” said Ergo and he used his Speed-Up ability to make the sheep go faster. The heroes were barely able to leap up to safety fast enough.

Lightning and Buddy used their mega-scans on all the sheep, and the original wasn’t among them. “It must be with the others heading for New Ponyville.” said Buddy Rose.

“You go find him…” said Lightning “I’ll stay here and help out the others.”

Buddy Rose nodded, believing in new powers, and he took off for the village while Lightning headed right down standing in the path of the stampeding monsters. “Lightning!” cried Starla

“Is he crazy!” added Artie, but Lightning began to charge up his power, and fired a big burst of uniforce, vaporizing most of the sheep into ash, and because he blew them right down to the last bit, they couldn’t multiply back up again. “There, that should even the odds.” he said, but that’s when the minions came down and surrounded him. “But not enough to save you.” hissed Neila.

Ergo snickered gruffly as he pounded his fists together, while Tniag remained as calm as ever.

“Let’s go help him!” cried Rainbow. The others agreed, but they had completely forgotten about the remaining sheep, which outnumbered them vastly, and blocked them off.

A big fight had engaged, and the friends knew that attacking the sheep would only increase the number of them again. “We’ve got to try and hang in until Buddy Rose finds the original!” shouted Dyno. “Si, but I just hope he hurries!” cried Myte.

The other flock of sheep had nearly reached New Ponyville limits, and Buddy Rose was just flying above, scanning them over one-by-one looking for the original. “Come on, where are you?!” he growled. Then suddenly, he spotted it.

“THORNED VINE WHIP” He grabbed his new weapon, exactly like his old vine whip, but now it was red, and coated in sharp thorns to give off more damage. “Let’s rope in this cattle; Extend!”

At his command, his whip extended as he cracked it hard, and lassoed the original Ba-Ba by the leg, yanking it from the flock. Now both it and Buddy Rose stared each other down. Ba-Ba suffered and tapped his hoof like a bull ready to charge.

“I may have found him, but now I have to finish him off!” Buddy said to himself, keeping in mind he couldn’t attack it normally.

He had to think fast though, the flock was still heading straight for town, and the others…

…they were still not holding out too well against the remaining sheep. They were starting to grow tired from all the fighting, and were getting bashed and pummelled, even stomped on by those beasts.

While Lightning was still surrounded by the minions “I must say this has been rather enjoyable…” said Tnaig “But I’m afraid all good things must come to an end.”

Lightning growled angrily as the three minions approached him ready to finish him off, and finally as they struck, Lightning ducked down, and trip-kicked Neila off her feet. Ergo tried to jump him, but Lightning rolled out the way, and then kicked him hard towards a large rock wall. Tnaig tried to zap him, but Lightning zipped out of the way, straight for the wall, and held Ergo at close point “Freeze! Don’t move, Ergo!”

Ergo growled, and the others two stood together. “You two, stay back! I’m calling the shots now.” snarled Lightning, and then he turned back to face Ergo. “Now then, call off your sheep army!”

“Ha! If you think I’d do that, you’re crazy. Speaking of which, I wonder how your red boy’s doing.”

Buddy Rose stared at the original Ba-Ba as it began to charge him, getting closer, and closer. “I sure hope this works.” Buddy mumbled as he prepared to try one of his newest attacks “SUCKLING SEEDS” He unleashed a barrage of small seeds that latched themselves onto the monster, and began to suck the energy right from him, and because of this, the monster couldn’t multiply.

The rest of the flock were still attacking the others, and Lightning still had Ergo cornered “Call them off!” he shouted “This is your last chance, or I’ll destroy you right here and now.”

“Go ahead…” snapped Ergo “I’m not scared.”

“Don’t worry, Ergo, he wouldn’t dare.” said Neila “After all, I’m sure he’s aware that at that range he’ll blow himself up as well.”

Lightning growled softly, well aware that was true.

“Lightning!” cried Starla.

“Don’t do it!” added Pinkie.

The sheep continued to thrash the friends. Lightning hated to see it. “Well, what are you going to do now punk?” Ergo teased “Do you want to take a big risk? I’m right here…”

Lightning’s hands were quivering, but his horn remained normal, not glowing. It was a mighty big risk staring him down, but he suddenly lowered his hands. “Thought so....” Hissed Ego and he quickly grabbed Lightning, turning the tables on him. He began to squeeze him hard by the neck and body “You should’ve taken the chance! Now you’re going to regret it chump!”

“Lightning…!” Starla screamed.

The original Ba-Ba seemed weak enough now.

“Time to end this for good.” said Buddy Rose. He concentrated hard, and his whip began to glow brightly, ready to perform the new finisher “SPIRIT OF THE NATURE TREE!!” He cracked his whip ever so hard on the ground.

The ground began to rumble, and out sprouted a magical tree, with a very stern face. It inhaled deeply, sucking the monster into its huge mouth, and swallowing it like a grape. The tree then glowed brightly and vanished in a bright flash, taking the monster with it, leaving only its blank card behind.

The flock of sheep heading for town vanished in dark waves…

…as did all the ones attacking the others-- all them, gone!

“No!” cried Ergo “It can’t be…!”

“But… it is!” snarled Lightning, and he began to power up hard, casting himself in glowing light. Ergo released him as the brightness blinded him, giving Lightning the chance to spin round “UNIFORCE!!” blasting him hard.

“NO...!!” Ergo screamed as he, Lightning and the entire spot went up in a blinding flare of power. Everyone shielded their eyes, even the villains did and they dashed up high into the sky. Even Esroh shielded his eyes as he watched from afar “AH! THAT POWER...!!” he cried.

When the light had faded there was nothing left but a piled of shattered rocks, and the darkness that was once Ergo vanquished into nothingness.

“…Lightning!” Starla cried as she fell to her knees.

Tears came to Fluttershy’s eyes.

“No… it can’t be!” Spike cried softly.

Buddy Rose came back, no longer in his mega mode form. “What happened?” he asked.

“Lightning…” cried Pinkie “He… He…!” she couldn’t finish, and broke down sobbing.

Starla was easily the most devastated. Her tears creped out from under her visor, but she could hardly bring herself to sob. She had only been married less than two months, and now she was a widow? “Please… don’t be gone!” she whispered.

Applejack looked up sadly and saw the rocks moving and familiar hand pop out from the rubble “Hey, he’s not! Look!” she cried. Everyone looked up, and that’s when Lightning burst up through the mountain of rubble. His mega mode suit gone, and he looked pretty banged up and his casual suit was all dented and damaged, while he himself seemed pretty beat, but he was okay.

“Lightning!!” cried Starla, and she dashed over, capturing him in her arms, he hugged her back weakly. “Starla…” then he nearly collapsed, but the others cam and helped him up. “Lightning, you really sacred us all.” cried Rarity.

“Uhn… to be honest… I scared myself a bit too.” Lightning said.

Just before he had attacked, he managed to conjure up a little extra energy to force him away from the explosion, just enough so he wouldn’t get hurt too badly. “I see the sheep are gone.”

“Yeah, thanks to me.” said Buddy Rose “This new mega mode rocks!”

Artie felt a little left out, being the only one left who hadn’t unlocked his power, but he and the others were just glad everything worked out. “Let’s go home.” Lightning said, and off they went.

While up in the sky, Neila couldn’t believe what she had just seen “I don’t believe it! He destroyed Ergo and survived! I… I…!”

“I realize how you must feel, Neila.” said Tnaig, yet he seemed as calm as ever. “We won’t let Ergo’s demise be in vain. He gave his life for the success of our mission. We have now learned more of our enemies than ever, and don’t forget, Esroh Dab is keeping a close watch.”

Neila knew this was true, but she couldn’t believe now two of her comrades were gone! She swore she would avenge them both!

Not too much damage was done to the fields, just a few crushed flowers here and there, but the ponies, upon returning, re-soiled the grounds and replanted more flowers, making the fields prettier than ever.

After a long, exciting and frightening day, the friends all went home. Spike was still feeling a little nervous about his feelings for Rarity, but decided to try and show her his affection again, by grabbing the bouquet he had saved. “Um… Rarity…”

“Yes Spike?”

“Well, I uh… I wanted to tell you something earlier, but I… well…” he was about to hand her the flowers, when suddenly, as they approached the steps leading into their house, a bouquet of the exact same flowers was there on the top step. “My favorite flowers of all!” she cried, and there was a note attached to them…

I’m sorry for the way I acted today.

-Thunder Cloud

Rarity felt her heart racing. “He likes me!” she cried “Spike, he really does like me!” she kept singing that same line as she merrily walked into the house, closing the door behind her and leaving poor Spike in the dark. He sighed miserably as he gazed down at his flowers, and slowly walked out into the yard.

Little did he know that Thunder Cloud was watching from his dark empty house. He was just as upset by Ergo’s destruction, and was just as determined to avenge him and Nomed, and the best way was to keep on observing his enemies, and even testing them to learn more of their behaviour. That’s why he sent Rarity the flowers.

“It’s only a matter of time.” he hissed.

(0:09 - 0:38)

As for Spike, feeling he no longer could give Rarity the flowers, he knew what else do with them.

In the backyard, there was a rock about the same size as he was, and he himself had carved a poor, but meaningful picture of Twilight in a heart on it. This was his own little memorial for her, and he softly set the flowers in the ground near the stone. “You should have these, Twilight.”

A soft slight breeze tickled his spines, and he felt it was Twilight saying “Thank you.”

(Promo)

In our next episode; everyone gathers at the royal palace to discuss further battle plans, and Celestia also reveals an astonishing fact she learns from a nightmare, revealing the Phantom of Magic’s intentions.

Meanwhile, the phantom has a few loose ends to clean up with some ponies residing in New Canterlot, which forces everyone, including Celestia to do battle to protect the land, and a mysterious stranger appears from out of nowhere.

Is this stranger friend or foe, and what are the phantom’s true intentions?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Phantom’s Fury”)

Episode 11: Phantom's Fury

Author's Note

I HAVE seen “Twilight’s Kingdom” and I know the deal about Tirek and stuff, however, you must keep the following in mind: I HAVE seen “Twilight’s Kingdom” and I know the deal about Tirek and stuff, however, as I have mentioned before… in my canon world there never WAS a “Twilight’s Kingdom” (There was no Season 4 altogether) and I also didn’t like Tirek’s portrayal much, and refuse to keep it 100% so.

Reason being: Many of us, even you started our MLP fics when there was only 2 seasons, and as the series continued things happened that could screw up all our own canons. "I cannot and will not go back and rewrite hundreds of chapters, millions of words... all because of a few simple technicalities that can be easily changed with a few sentences."

In My Canon I only allow upwards of Season 3 and the first Equestria Girls movie as normal MLP canon, but everything else after that is non-existent (Didn't happen to the FIMs in the first place) Therefore, I am free to revise it,if need be... and this is SERIOUSLY need be (To me)

I'm doing what I prefer.

Episode 11: Phantom's Fury

EPISODE ELEVEN

After a good long day, it was time for shifts to switch so that some of the ponies could go home and to bed.

Lightning and Starla were heading home as well. They had been hard at work investigating and questioning Earth ponies they knew that didn’t make their scan for the phantom.

Some were too young, another one was too old, and a few more were all bent out of shape--obese, or underweight-- and not one of them had any magic, so they were dismissed from the list. “I really don’t think we’re getting any closer.” Lightning said “We’ll never find the phantom like this.”

“Don’t say that.” said Starla “Or rather, do say it… after all the more you say it, the more I know we’ll find the answer.” Lightning smiled and pecked his wife sweetly “As usual, you’re right, and I’m sorry for thinking that way.”

As they checked off their lists, Starla noticed one pony on Lightning’s list that hadn’t been checked. “What about him?” It looked like a simple Orange Earth Pony, normal too, not having been genetically altered, with a blonde mane, glasses, and a fine suit. His cutie mark was that of a clipboard and pencil, with three small hearts round the tip, and his name was below him, “Dr. Emil Kudos.”

Lightning said, “All I found was his picture and his name, but no known address. I asked for the records department to dig up the story on him, but all I know is he’s a marriage-psychologist.”

Starla thought was interesting, and couldn’t wait to find out more about him, but when they got home, they found Krysta waiting for them, and she looked a little concerned. When asked why, she held up a file of Dr. Kudos she had delivered and asked “Is this the pony you wanted to research?”

“Yeah, that’s him.” said Lightning, and then he and Starla looked inside and the very first thing they found was an old newspaper clipping which read “Marriage psychologist killed in fire”

Lightning and Starla gazed at one another in concern, and read the article as well as studying the files, and sure enough, Dr. Kudos was reported dead for some time, long before Equestria was destroyed in The Great War and United Equestria was formed.

According to the story; Dr. Kudos, a world renowned marriage councilor and psychologist, whom had helped many over the years, including Shining Armor to help him sort his problems for his upcoming marriage to Princess Cadance, he had sunken into depression, and began to refuse sessions from patients and clients in need. Nobody knew why. Not even close friends or family members of the doctor knew what was troubling him. On the night they planned to confront him and talk to him about it, it was pouring rain and one of the pegasi helping with the weather, reportedly, misfired a bolt of lightning that struck the doc’s house and clinic in Canterlot, and the whole place burst into flames. The ponies managed to get the fire under control, and rescue the poor doc’s body from the house, but in vain as he was already very dead from severe injures he had suffered in the fire, and strangely, his cutie mark was gone, but no one had seen it vanish normally.

This struck Lightning and Starla as odd. Usually when ponies died, their cutie marks left the body, floated up high glowing big and brightly, and then dissolving into thin air. So, how did no one see it? This didn’t seem to matter too much to them. Kudos was dead, so that was one case they didn’t have to worry about, still…

“It seems so tragic.” said Starla.

“The poor guy.” added Lightning.

Krysta felt miserable as well, but really there was nothing they could do about it now. “I have to get home now, I have to brief my royal guards for their night shift.” she said.

“Okay, Krysta, and thanks.” Lightning said.

Krysta vanished through a portal, back her planet. Leaving the couple to get ready for bed, and soon, all across the planet, creatures were sleeping, but it was soon to become a restless night for some.

The phantom was resting in his secret lair; he was stirring and groaning in his sleep. Finally, he woke in shock. He clenched his fists in anger. “I don’t think I can wait for this any longer.” he said as he gazed at the centaur silhouette “I want my revenge now, even if I don’t have the power yet.”

…

Shining Armor was having a hard time getting to sleep. It just didn’t feel the same without his beloved Cadance by his side and on top of worry about where she was and if she was okay. All the searches were still on, but it was beginning to look as if they would never find her. Many were even insisting on giving up as it was also believed that Cadance didn’t want to be found.

Still, Shining Armor refused to believe that. He knew his wife better than most and claimed she was just upset because of those ridiculous nightmares. Deep down he still had some hope that she’d snap out of it and come home. He just hoped that it would be sometime soon, especially with everything else going on.

Lightning was staring the minions down in a shadowy area; even Nomed and Ergo were alive again. All four of them were glaring at Lightning sinisterly. “Give it up, chump.” said Ergo.

“It’s time you answered to what you’ve done to us.” added Nomed.

“Answer this…” snarled Lightning “Mega Mode, Activate!” but as soon as he tapped his energizer, his mega mode didn’t activate, but in fact his body was shrouded in that great glow, and he transformed into his Enticorn form.

The minions were shocked, but foolishly charged at him, and he ended up vaporizing them all in one quick blast, but then his rage began to take over again. “Evil must die!!” He suddenly found himself soaring over United Equestria, roaring viciously, causing a panic down below. He was ready to dive and destroy it all…

...when he woke up in shock again.

Starla woke up too. “Honestly, Lightning, not again?!” she groaned.

“Again…” Lightning sighed. He poured himself a cup of water from the pitcher on his nightstand beside the bed. “That’s it…” he thought to himself “I’ve got to figure out how to control my powers for good. Maybe then I can get some sleep.”

In a dark and desolated place, a dreadful and haunting voice was echoing through the darkness. “I am coming! I am coming!” Smoke emitted from the ground taking on the shape of a large centaur creature, with wicked glowing eyes and laughing sinisterly in the darkness.

That’s when Celestia woke up in shock.

“Celestia?!” cried Grand Ruler as he sat upright in their bed. “What’s wrong?”

Princess Luna burst into the room. “Sister, are you alright?”

Celestia shook herself fully awake “I’ve just had the most terrible dream.”

Her husband felt her forehead “You’re burning up. You should take your medicine, and have some water.”

Celestia agreed, and took her pill. “Ugh!” she groaned from the awful taste, but she didn’t feel any better from that nightmare “I fear it was some sort of warning.” she said.

“You may be right.” said Luna “I had felt it too, that is why I have come.”

Grand Ruler didn’t have the same nightmare as they did, as he had been wide-awake all night, for he was worried about Celestia. He didn’t sleep a wink, but he felt if he had been sleeping then he would have had it as well “Perhaps it was no dream, but a vision.” he said. “Tell me everything.”

The ladies told him what they believed, and he felt it was greatly possible. “If we are right, and I pray we are not, we must act quickly.”

“Indeed…” said Celestia “The stronger he becomes, the more we are all in danger.”

The very next morning, all the friends received a letter from their majesties telling them to come to the palace at once for an emergency meeting.

Soon, they had all teleported, by Krysta’s magic, to the palace. Shining Armor was there too, and he looked a little baggy-eyed. “I didn’t sleep well.” he groaned. Many of the others sympathized with him, even Fluttershy and Pinkie, for they each had a nightmare about being caught by the phantom of magic.

“I was so scared I couldn’t go back to sleep.” cried Fluttershy.

“Really…? I could…” said Pinkie.

“That is exactly why we have called you here.” Grand Ruler said “But I shall let the queen and Princess Luna explain to you.”

The ladies took the head of the table and explained of their nightmares. “We think we now know what the phantom of magic is attempting to do.” said Celestia, and Princess Luna nodded “We believe that he is trying to revive Lord Tirek.”

The ponies all gazed round at each other with concern. “Who’s Lord Tirek?” asked Spike.

Celestia placed a magic book on the table, and she and her sister and husband began to tell the story. It all began an over a-thousand years ago, back when Grand Ruler was still Captain of the Canterlot Guard…

The story about the two brothers; Tirek and Scorpan, both came to Equestria to steal magic and rule the world. The three divine ones, Celesto, Celestia Luna worked together to do battle with the brothers.

After a long and fierce battle, Scoprpan began to realize the error of his ways, and decided to have a change of heart. He befriended the ponies and their kind, and was willing to abandon all his evil ways. But his brother Tirek refused and continued on his path of conquest, which lead the three divine alicorns to seal the evil Tirek away in Tartarus.

Scorpan, Tirek’s brother, had long since grown very old and passed away, but his brother remained forever sealed. Even when Equestria blew up in the war against Titan and all his forces, the seal still had not been broken, and was reformed with United Equestria now within New Tartarus on the far side of the planet.

“Nellie, that’s one doozy of a tale.” said Applejack.

“But exactly where does the phantom fit into all this?” asked Buddy Rose.

“As this secret has been kept safe in the royal family archives for centuries, we don’t know how the phantom has come to learn of this.” Grand Ruler said “However, the spell that is keeping Tirek well bound can only be broken by harnessing the magic of Equestrian ponies, which explains why the phantom does not target Space Alicorns or other creatures. He cannot use such power, it is no good to him.”

Celestia nodded “Nevertheless, we do believe this is what the phantom is attempting, he must be under the impression that he can unleash Tirek and control him to do his bidding. I am convinced he does not realize the true danger he is getting himself into.”

“Still, we cannot allow Tirek to be unleashed.” said Luna “If he is freed, all of United Equestria will be in grave danger.”

The others didn’t need to be told how serious. They could tell that with all that harnessed magic from so many ponies, Tirek would be virtually invincible!

“And to think, my wonderful magic is causing this great treachery known!” Rarity panicked.

“Speak for yourself!” cried Rainbow, reminding her that her magic was stolen. Applejack did the same.

“Quiet all of you!” Lightning shouted “We’ve got to think of a way to stop this.”

“We already have one way.” Shining Armor said “...But it’s not going to be fun.”

“What, not fun?!” cried Pinkie, and she felt a little twitch of her Pinkie Sense telling her it was going to be really deep.

Grand Ruler cleared his throat and explained to them their idea. “As you know, the phantom seems to have ceased going after many cutie marks, as well as other ponies, which suggests he is nearing his goal of required magic.”

Pinkie and Fluttershy realized this and remembered how the phantom said he wanted their magic. Obviously meaning their magic was strong and mighty, exactly what he needed.

“What are you saying?” Fluttershy asked.

Celestia sighed deeply “It pains me to say this, but we cannot risk it. We have decided…” she paused a moment “…to give up our own magic and hide it away where the phantom will not get to it.”

Everyone gasped in the deepest of shock and concern. “Give up your magic!” cried Artie.

“But if you do that, and the phantom does attack
You’ll be defenseless; you won’t be able to fight back.” added Rhymey.

“This is something we are quite aware of…” said Luna “But as my sister said, we cannot take such a risk, but know this…” she said as she eyed Pinkie and Fluttershy “Fear not, your powers will be well cared for. We have chosen the safest place for them.”

“Where?” asked Pinkie.

“Not where, but whom…” Grand Ruler said. “I will absorb your magic; Transfer and keep them within myself. Doing this will also increase my power dramatically. I will be the palace’s only defense.”

“But sire, what if the phantom comes after you?” asked Starla. “She’s right, what if the magic gets stolen from you anyway?” added Lightning.

His mentor smirked confidently “While it is true I originally was an Equestrian pony, my genetic-alteration, and centuries of studying and mastering powers from space, I am immune to the absorption just as you and your kind are, Lightning. This is our only chance.”

Pinkie and Fluttershy gazed at their cutie mark paintings, and thought of their cutie marks under their pants. They really didn’t want to do this, but after what they had just been told, who were they to argue.

“All right.” Said Pinkie

“We’re ready.” added Fluttershy

(0:33 of the music, stop at 1:25)

Then they, the queen, Luna, and Shining armor all stood in a line together as Grand Ruler stood before them. He nodded his head saying he was ready. Then the five ponies concentrated hard, sending their magical forces from their bodies and into him.

When all was done… Grand Ruler looked more buff than ever. His golden horns were shimmering more brightly, and his cape was fluttering higher and it was sparkling brighter than ever, but Celestia and Luna’s mane’s had stopped fluttering and shimmering, and all five of them had lost their cutie marks.

Shining Armor hung his head low. Fluttershy and Pinkie were near tear, and everyone was totally silent about this whole thing. Grand Ruler approached his wife, and ran his fingers through her motionless mane. “My stars, Celestia, what have I done?”

His wife embraced him warmly. “You’re doing what we all are…” she said as a tear fell from her eye “You’re helping us to avoid trouble.”

“Brother-in-law…” Luna said as she came and placed her hand over his shoulder “You have our powers now, and hopefully soon we will reclaim them.”

Shining Armor and the girls nodded in agreement, showing they were still thankful.

Suddenly, the alarms went off, and Goldwin came rushing in, nearly out of breath. “It’s horrible, you guys better come quick!”

“Slow down, Goldwin-- What’s wrong?” said Grand Ruler.

“I was looking at the clouds through window, and then I could see down below in the village… the phantom!”

“THE PHANTOM?!” everyone cried out. “We better get down there!” said Lightning.

“I’m going with you, this time.” said Grand Ruler “A good chance to test out my new powers in action.”

“We’re coming too.” said Celestia. Everyone gazed at them in shock, even Grand Ruler was shocked, and before he could refuse them, his wife put her foot down. “Those are our subjects down there, and I am just as responsible for their safety, magic or no magic.”

Luna and Shining Armor agreed.

“Very well, but please be very careful.” said Grand Ruler.

“Let’s go!” shouted Lightning, and they all headed off while Krysta stayed behind. There wasn’t must she could do at the moment. There was no time to evacuate all the ponies.

The Phantom was standing in the grounds of New Canterlot village near foot of the palace mountain. Many of the ponies were already running in panic to get to safety before Grand Ruler raised the shields. However, several other ponies were still out in the open, among them was a yellow unicorn with an orange mane; name: Fire Ball, and his wife, a peach colored pegasi with a long brown mane. Name: Peach Berry.

Suddenly, they and the other ponies turned round and there standing behind them was the phantom. The ladies all screamed, which amused him. “Yes, I’d be afraid of me too.”

“Look, if you want our cutie marks, you can have them, just please don’t hurt us!” cried Peach Berry. “I’m not here for your cutie marks; they are of no use to me now. I came to clean up some loose ends, especially with you two!”

Peach shuddered nervously, but her husband stepped forth to protect her “I think I’ve heard enough of this sick creep! You lay one hand on my wife, and I’ll…”

“You’ll what…?” mocked the phantom “Your magic is useless against me. If you don’t believe me, then shoot.”

Fire Ball powered up his magic, and shot a beam of light at the phantom’s chest, but he just stood there and took it like it was nothing. The other ponies froze up in fear and astonishment, while the phantom snickered and raised his hand. He levitated Fire ball up in the air and brought him closer to him.

“Fire Ball!” cried Peach.

Snickering wickedly, the phantom raised his other hand and prepared to vaporize the helpless pony to ash. “Finally, after all the pain you all caused me, revenge shall be sweet!”

Suddenly, the phantom began to glow, and he couldn’t seem to move. “What...?! I can’t move!”

Fire Ball was also released, and ran back to his wife and friends. Then they all saw how…

The team had arrived, and Grand Ruler was using his new magic to hold the phantom down. “Get inside, quickly!” shouted Grand Ruler. The ponies did as they were told and dashed into the nearby houses, and once they were safely inside, Grand Ruler used his magic to conjure a strong barrier around all the houses.

Then the phantom was released as he stared the team down. “Well, if isn’t the chump-patrol.” He hissed. He gazed at Fluttershy and Pinkie “Are you finally ready to accept your fate and hand over your magic to me, or do I just take it?”

“We choose neither!” snarled Pinkie Pie.

Fluttershy nodded bravely and cheekily “We don’t have our cutie marks anymore.”

“What?!” snarled the phantom.

“It’s true…” said Lightning “We transferred all the magic to the Grand Ruler and your absorption power won’t work this time.”

“Ah?!” the phantom realized they were telling the truth, as he could no longer sense the magic within the girls, even Celestia and Luna had no magic, as their manes were bright and flowing, and he could see how much stronger the Grand Ruler looked.

The phantom was just furious. “You’ve all been a nuisance to me long enough! I’ll settle for taking out you first, and then the rest of the planet.”

“You’ll do no such thing!” snarled Grand Ruler “We know what you’re up to, and I assure you it will never work. I give you this one chance; give up and turn yourself in willingly.”

The phantom laughed at him “You really think I’d surrender to you after I’m this close to achieving greatness? You’re all crazier than I first believed.”

The friends were growing very annoyed. “I don’t understand you!” Shining Armor sneered “Why go to all this trouble just for magic?”

The phantom then looked hurt, “You wouldn’t understand. How could you anyway?” he sounded as if he was struggling with a deep inner pain “It doesn't matter anyway. You won’t be around long enough to even try and stop me!”

Lightning felt his anger starting to broil “Let’s get him!”

The others agreed, and charged forth.

“Wait!” shouted Celestia, but all the others quickly jumped at the phantom, tackling all about, when the dust had cleared, they all found that they were tackling each other about, but no phantom anywhere. “What happened?” asked Rarity.

“Where’d he go?” asked Spike.

Their majesties and Shining Armor couldn’t understand it, but suddenly Princess Luna could see the ground crumbling silently and softly towards them. “Watch out! Get out of there!” she screamed, but it was too late, the phantom bust through the ground, knocking everyone in different directions.

The phantom laughed hysterically “I never get tired of that old stunt.”

He suddenly got blasted hard, by Grand Ruler, and sent crashing into a lamppost. “And I never tired of is how evil never wins.” he said. The others stood with him, and they all regrouped with the gang.

The phantom got back onto his feet, but he was grinning, and snickering.

“What’s that chump laughing about now?” asked Rainbow.

The phantom laughed and laughed and then glared at the team. “You may think you outnumber me, and just because you have a few new tricks that you’ve won it all.”

“What in the hotel-bills is he gettin’ at?” asked Applejack

Lightning suddenly felt he knew what the phantom was referring to.

The phantom leapt in between Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack!

“Get him!” shouted Rarity.

“Wait!” shouted Lightning, but the girls already charged, aiming strong punches. At the last second, the phantom leapt out of the way, causing the girls to ram into and punch each other out.

The phantom then leapt right in between Buddy Rose, Artie and Rhymey, and the same thing happened, the phantom faked out the boys and punched each other out.

“There are more of us than of him.” cried Lightning “He’s using the wide open field to his advantage against us. He can attack freely while our attacks could miss and hit each other.”

The phantom then leapt over to him and Starla. “Who wants to go next?”

Lightning and Starla knew they couldn’t attack together, and attacking him one at a time was not smart either, but just then Grand Ruler stepped forth.

“Why, your majesty-- I would consider this an honor.” mocked the phantom, and he lunged forth to attack him, but his majesty froze him on the spot again. “There is nothing honorable about you, not after all whom you’ve hurt.”

He then turned to face Lightning and Starla and nodded at them. The two of them nodded, and stepped up to the phantom, both then began to attack him from all sides, weakening him severely.

“You go guys. Show him who’s boss!” Shining Armor cheered.

Finally, the phantom seemed weak enough to capture and imprison... but suddenly, Grand Ruler gasped, and held his head, groaning in pain.

“Master?!” cried Lightning.

“Celesto!” cried Celestia.

His majesty had not had time to properly adjust himself to his newly absorbed powers, now they were taking their toll on him. He keeled over! The phantom also broke free from the spell that bound him in place, and he flopped on the floor. The force fields around the buildings also vanished.

“Master!” cried Lightning as he and the others all dashed over to him. “I’ve done all I can. I just need to rest.” his majesty said “Get in there-- capture him now and end this.”

Lightning nodded and left his master in the care of their other majesties and Shining Armor, while he and his space pony friends all stood together. “Ready everyone?”

Everyone took out their weapons and charged up, and gave it all their finishers had.

“CAPTURE BLAST, FIRE!”

“GALACTIC PROJECTILE”

“WHIPLASH STRIKE”

“SUPER STAFF SPIN”

“THRASH SLASH”

“BOOM-BOOM FLARE”

All those attacks struck the phantom head-on, resulting in large explosions. “They’ve done it!” cried Princess Luna.

“They got him!” added Shining Armor.

Everyone gazed at the smoke with joyful expressions, but as the smoke died down, the joy began to fade into shock and appalling expression. “I have got to be dreaming?!” cried Starla.

The phantom was still standing, and though he looked rather beaten, he hadn’t been shrunk down or imprisoned in a glass sphere. He just stood there, slowly lifting his head, snickering at everyone “Is that all you’ve got?”

Then his body began to glow, and all his injuries healed, and his suit was repaired.

“No way…!” Dyno.

“How is he doing that?!” snapped Myte.

Celestia realized “Unicorn magic! He must have absorbed more magic than we thought.”

“Very good, your majesty.” hissed the phantom, and he glared at all the ponies “I told you all before, you can never defeat me. I am the phantom of magic, and soon I’ll show this wretched planet what true magic is all about!”

“Okay, he’s officially gone insane!” said Artie.

“He’s really being pain.” rhymed Rhymey.

The phantom heard that, and decided to retaliate, and with the force fields down, he used his magic to set the houses on fire. “No!” shouted Grand Ruler.

The civilians inside, as well as Peach and Fire Ball screamed in panic.

“Well, it looks as if you have a choice.” the phantom mocked, ...“Save them, or face me.”

There was only one possible choice. The team split into two groups, their majesties, Shining Armor and the Equestrian ponies would help rescue the civilians, while Lightning and the space ponies, and Spike would deal with the phantom. “Go!” shouted Lightning. The teams split up and Lightning and his team began to fight the phantom.

The problem was, thanks to his healing magic, he was fresh as a daisy, while the others were starting to grow tired, and their mega modes wouldn’t activate. The friends got punched, kicked, and pummeled about, but they refused to give in.

Meanwhile, though powerless, the other ponies worked together, throwing hoards of dirt on the flames to keep it down, and soon more pegasi arrived and brought rainclouds to help douse the flames even more, allowing the team to get inside and rescue the ponies within.

Things were going smoothly... but suddenly Celestia gasped and grasped her body in pain.

“What’s wrong with the queen?” cried Fluttershy.

“I don’t know, she was doin’ fine before, now it looks like she’s in some pain.” said Applejack. That’s when Celestia collapsed to the floor, inside one of the burning buildings. “Celestia!” cried Grand Ruler. He finally found his strength again, and managed to bust into the building and save his wife, but she was still in great pain.

“What’s wrong with her?” cried Rarity.

No one answered her. “Set her down!” cried Shining Armor and they laid her flat on her back. The other ponies wondered why Celestia seemed to be in so much pain, but Grand Ruler ordered them to get back to helping the civilians, which they did. While they weren’t looking, Princess Luna searched through her sister’s pouches on her belt and found the bottle of medicine, and gave Celestia a pill.

“She is growing worse I fear.” said Luna.

“She almost got killed.” added Shining Armor.

Grand Ruler was very worried about his wife, but he didn’t dare give her any magic to boost her strength this time as he was still weak, and it was too dangerous to give her any magic that he could barely control; it would probably make things worse.

Meanwhile, Lightning and his team weren’t fairing so well, and were reaching the limits of their strengths, but the phantom didn’t seem to get any weaker thanks to all the magic he had absorbed. It made him as strong as the Dark King’s minions.

Most of them now lay on the ground, weak, and their suits powered down, leaving only Spike and Lightning standing, and both of them were looking pretty tired. “What are we going to go?” cried Spike.

Lightning panted, but didn’t answer as he had no clue.

“Allow me, to answer that for you.” hissed the phantom, and he punched them both hard, knocking them down, and their suits powered down.

Shining Armor turned to gaze round “Look!” he cried, and the others gazed to see the horror. “We’ve got to help them!” cried Fluttershy. They all charged forth, but the phantom blasted them back hard. “You all wait for your turns. I want to enjoy this.”

He pondered over whom to kill first and decided on Lightning. “They always say the best way to defeat an army is take out the leader.”

“Light… ning!” cried Starla. She struggled to get up, but she couldn’t. The phantom reached Lightning, but just as he was about to move in for the kill, he got blasted hard from the side by and unknown magical force.

Everyone looked in the direction the blast came from, and saw someone standing down the way… A female humanoid-pony with a horn, but no one recognized who she was, as she wore a red and black ninja outfit, hiding everything as well as her face, her eyes, and her mane and her horn. Her tail was hidden inside her outfit.

Around her neck, she wore a golden triangular-shaped medallion, which the phantom seemed to recognize “It can’t be...!” he cried.

The ninja pony flexed out her hands, and began to dash towards the phantom at incredible speed.

The phantom tried to blast at her, but she dodged every single one of his strikes by sprinting out of the way, and kept going forward. She approached the phantom and began throwing her fists and feet at him, and he fought back blocking her every strike, but he finally missed a punch, and the ninja socked him hard in his gut. Then she punched him hard in his face.

The phantom was outraged and tried to blast her hard, but she leapt up, flipping over him, and kicked him hard in the back sending him skidding along the ground, and before he could get up, the ninja’s horn and her right fist glowed, and she struck the ground hard, send a shockwave of power through the ground and erupting at the phantom. Sparks and explosions flew everywhere, and he flipped over onto his back.

“Look at her go!” cried Lightning.

“She’s incredible.” said Starla.

“But who is she?” Spike wondered.

Next, the ninja took off her pendant and held it out. It began glowing, and then it just stopped. The ninja gawked at in disbelief and tried to reactivate it, but to no avail.

The phantom struggled to his feet, and used his healing magic to restore his strength. He said nothing, and just glared at the ninja with fury. Then, he vanished into thin air.

The team was speechless, and Lightning found strength enough to get onto his feet. He approached the ninja as she put her pendant back on. “Who are you?” Lightning asked.

The ninja didn’t even turn to look at him. She just dashed off and leapt up high into the blinding sunlight. “Ah!” Lightning shielded his eyes, and when he looked around he couldn’t see her anywhere. All that she left behind was a small note she had dropped.

It said…

“I am no one to be trifled with, but stay out of my way if you wish to avoid disaster”

All the others were confused, but suddenly, Celestia began to awaken after her painful ordeal. “Quickly, we must get her home.” said Grand Ruler.

The phantom never felt so outraged. “I didn’t want to believe it, but it is real!” he growled “A warrior is trying to unleash the hidden power. I cannot allow this to happen.”

Fortunately for him, he already knew the ninja had not tapped into the full and complete power yet, which gave him an outside chance, but now that Pinkie and Fluttershy’s powers were no longer within his grasp, he would have find some other way to unleash Tirek, but first he would need to take out the team and that ninja once and for all before they got any stronger and would ruin his plans.

Soon Celestia was at home in palace and resting in bed. Grand Ruler, Princess Luna and Shining Armor exited the bedroom, closing the door behind her. “She’s alright, for now.” said Grand Ruler.

The others were relieved to hear, but they were all still deeply concerned. The girls even told Lightning and Spike what they had seen in the battle. “Sire, what’s the matter with the queen?” asked Starla.

His majesty and the others all looked strange, and deeply concerned. “Master?” peeped Lightning.

His majesty looked as if he were struggling to hold something back, but finally even Luna and shining Armor agreed that they had to know the truth. So they told them everything!

“What?!” snapped Lightning.

“No way!” cried Krysta.

“The queen is dying?!” shrieked Rarity.

“Quiet, please!!” Princess Luna snarled softly, reminding everyone that her sister was sleeping.

Grand Ruler explained to everyone about the medicine, and that it was almost empty. After that, Celestia was to be put into surgery, as was given in the instructions. “After that… it will be entirely up to fate.” Grand Ruler said. He looked really upset and worried, and not a single one of the others could blame him.

“I need you all to be brave and strong, and I don’t have to explain how vitally important it is you keep this to yourselves.”

Everyone took their right fists and held them against their chests, and saluted with their other hands. This was the Starfleet salute of a most solemn word of honor, not to be broken under extreme penalty!

As well as this, they now had more things to take care of than ever, but the number-one question on everyone’s mind was who that ninja was, and was she really on their side?

(Promo)

In our next episode,Celestia finally undergoes her surgery to save her life, but it is unknown if she will survive and everyone is on great edge.

Rarity also decides to teach Thunder Cloud how to function in the world around him, which seems to make him warm up to her, much to Spike
s chagrin, but Neila decides to defy the Dark King’s orders and plans to finish what her fallen comrades started by sending one of her own Cardinals to attack United Equestria.

Will Celestia be all right, and will the heroes stand up to Neila’s wrath?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Unlucky Rabbit’s Foot”)

Episode 12: Unlucky Rabbit's Foot

EPISODE TWELVE

Cookie Dough and his wife Khana Ling were visiting New Ponyville from New Horn Kong, to celebrate the opening of one of their many restaurants worldwide, and to personally invite Lightning and the whole gang for a free meal.

To help celebrate the grand opening, as there was a stage inside the place, Abra Kadabra was hired to perform a magic show, especially since he had a new apprentice and assistant; Trixie!

The ponies hadn’t seen or heard from Trixie in a long time, ever since “The Magical Duel” episode with Twilight, yet she seemed rather different.

Before the show began, Abra announced why Trixie was with him.

“Young Trixie had a change of heart and wished only to use her magic for good of United Equestria, and to bring joy to many. For this, she had come to me in request to become my personal protégée, and as a gentleman, I was too obliged to refuse. She has been practicing, studying, and under my guidance has learned well, and now I feel she is ready for her first public performance.”

The audience applauded and cheered, and the magic show was quite a hit. Trixie proved to have improved her attitude immensely. She helped Abra make flowers appear out of scraps of paper, which they gave out to everyone.

Trixie made a rabbit appear out of Abra’s hat, with his help.

The best act of all was the mystic-box. Abra climbed in, and when Trixie opened the door again, Abra’s entire body, except for his head was gone. Trixie even showed everyone how the box was truly empty by feeling around inside of it.

“My goodness, I’m feeling rather scattered about.” said Abra “Should I pull myself together?”

“I think you should, Master Abra.” said Trixie “But perhaps we should enlist the help of our audience.”

They instructed the audience to count to three, and that’s when Trixie spun the box around once, getting behind it, and Abra popped out of the box onto the stage, then opened the box again to reveal Trixie inside it, and full-bodied.

The two magicians bowed to their cheering public.

The show was wonderful, and so was the food. The gang all sat their private table, and Cookie and Khana sat with them. Spike loved the dumplings “These are so good!” he said with his mouth full. “You should thank Khana, they’re her recipe.” said Cookie. His wife bowed thankfully.

“Still, I’m glad Trixie has finally adapted herself to a new life.” said Lightning.

“Yeah, she and Abra make a great team.” added Starla. That’s when the duo, having heard her, approached the table on their way out.

“Thank you both for performing here, it means a lot to us.” said Khana. Abra approached her, and pulled out some flowers from his sleeve like magic “Not at all, dear lady.”

Khana felt flattered.

“And congratulations to you too, Trixie.” said Rarity “You’ve chosen a fine career for yourself.”

“I’m glad I did too.” said Trixie “Do you think, maybe… would Twilight have been proud of me?”

Everyone felt a little sad, but Lightning gazed at her proudly and said “I’m sure she would have, as we all are.”

Trixie smiled “Thanks commander.”

“Well, I’m sorry we must dash off, but we do have a full list of demands to sort out.” said Abra “I think I’m rather enjoying having a new assistant.”

Trixie blushed and they left together.

Lightning felt a toast was in order “To Cookie and Khana.”

“Here-Here!” everyone cheered as they clinked glasses. Pinkie blew a small noise maker she brought with her “Sorry, I can’t help it.”

Cookie and Khana also wanted to thank Artie personally for the big painting that was hanging on the wall by the table. A painting of the twelve zodiac animals Asian ponies cherished.

“Aw, it was nothing.” Artie said.

“No, really, it means a lot to us, especially to Khana.” said Cookie. His wife agreed “All twelve of these special animals represent personality, talent, and wisdom, and some believe hold secrets to what future they may lead.”

“Still, I like the painting as it is; it’s beautiful.” said Starla. Many of the others agreed, and Artie felt flattered, but suddenly, as Lightning looked closer at the twelve animals he gasped softly. “Lightning, what’s wrong?” asked Krysta.

“Those animals…” he said. “Look at them…

Tiger
Rooster
Snake
Ox
Pig
Sheep
Dog
Horse
Dragon
Rabbit
Monkey
Rat…”

The others all looked at the animals one-by-one, and then again. “Uh, what are we supposed to be looking at?” asked Rainbow.

“…The Cardinals!”

Everyone gasped in shock and confusion.

“Just look…” said Lightning “Every one of the cardinals we’ve faced resembles some of these animals.

Flame-Stripes: A Tiger

Buster Beak: A Rooster

Dark Scales: A Snake

Big Bull: An Ox

Boar Bottoms: A Pig

Ba-Ba Black: A Sheep.

So far, we’ve only defeated half the animals on this list.”

The others couldn’t possibly try to disagree. “So if you’re right…” Dyno said “That means we’ll be facing six more of these creeps.”

Myte looked at the animals again, “...A rat… a dog… a monkey… a horse…a rabbit …and a dragon.”

Fluttershy shuddered in fear “I bet they won’t be as easy as the ones we already faced.”

“Now, now, you don’t let them get to ya.” said Applejack. “I agree.” said Buddy Rose “We already beat half them; we can beat the rest of them.”

“We’ll crush them all as appear.
We’ll make them sorry they ever came here.” added Rhymey.

All the friends nodded in agreement and confidence. Cookie and Khana had faith in them all, but they were both shocked to find that the zodiac animals were somehow tied in with the enemy, Khana especially. “You okay, honey?” asked Cookie.

“Yes, I am fine.”

As the friends prepared to leave the restaurant, they couldn’t help but overhear what sounded like an argument. An angry waiter was yelling at a customer. “You still ordered this food, so you have to pay for it!”

Rarity immediately recognized the customer. “Thunder Cloud”

“Oh joy…” Spike grumbled.

“I told you, I don’t have any money, and besides I didn’t touch a morsel of your crummy food.” Thunder growled.

“Crummy…?! Why you…!”

“Stop!” shouted Cookie Dough “What is going on here?”

The waiter explained how Thunder Cloud ordered the food, and though he didn’t eat it he still had to pay, but he didn’t have any money to pay anyway. Cookie and Khana were not very happy. One: That Thunder Cloud came in with no money, and called the food they and their chefs made crummy, but they also didn’t like it when waiters treated the customer’s bad.

“There’s only one way to solve this.” said Cookie Dough “Since he didn’t eat any of the food, we can let it slide.”

Khana agreed “However, the next time you come be sure to bring money to pay for it. This may be our grand opening, but it is dishonourable that you think all things are free.”

Thunder just scoffed as he got up “I think you’re just plain dishonorable, the way you all act sickens me.” Then he walked off.

“What a creep.” said Artie.

“What is with that kid.” added Rainbow.

“You should’ve seen how he acted towards me.” Pinkie said, and she recounted a time she wanted to invite him to Sugar Cube Corners for a little “Welcome to New Ponyville” Party because he was still new, and she felt he needed friends. She waited, and waited but he never showed.

Then only just yesterday, she questioned him why he didn’t come.

“I don’t want to come to your party. I’ve got better things to do than to waste my time with stupidity. GET OUT OF HERE!!”

Pinkie felt the same tears she felt that day coming back to her. “I think I’ve heard enough.” said Rarity.

“What are you talking about?” asked Spike, but Rarity had already left the restaurant…

She saw Thunder Cloud way ahead and jogged to catch up to him. “Thunder Cloud!” she called out to him. He stopped and turned round “Rarity, Hi.”

“Don’t you start with me.” she said sternly “I think it’s high time you learned a thing or two.”

“What?”

Rarity badgered him on how she had been tolerant because he was new, and didn’t have any friends, and that he was still estranged from many things. “I have decided, therefore, to teach you about the world.”

“Teach me, but…”

“No buts. We shall begin tomorrow morning. I will be there, and I will accept no refusal.” Then she turned on her heal and left.

Esroh Dab returned home. “What does she want to teach me-- friendship, the world in the light? Why would she want to do all this just for me? Come to that, why can’t I stop thinking about her?”

“Talking to yourself again?” said Neila as she appeared.

“Prying into my business again?” he scoffed at her.

“Who’s prying, I’ve simply come to seek our vengeance.”

“I see, the Dark King has ordered you to strike our enemies?”

“Who said anything about an order? I’m acting on my own accord.”

“You what…?! Are you crazy?”

Like many, even Neila, Esroh knew it was never a good idea to act without the Dark King’s approval, plus they were distinctly told not to interfere with plans and go overboard. “What’s your point?” Neila simply said “We’ve been following that for a while now and look what’s happened; we lost both Nomed and Ergo to those ponies.”

“And if the ponies don’t stop you, then the Dark King will.” said Esroh. Neila just acted all cocky and full of herself “I’ll destroy them so fast, his majesty won’t mind a bit.”

Esroh was still not convinced.

“Besides…” Neila said “What about you and that other pony? You seem to be warming up to her more than the others.”

Esroh scoffed and denied her thoughts “You know as well as I do, my only interest is to learn more about her now so that it’ll be all the easier to crush her later.”

Neila folded her arms and looked away in dismay.

“Just worry about yourself, I know I would if I were about to defy our Dark King’s orders.”

Neila scoffed again, with no worry whatsoever.

Meanwhile, at the royal palace, Grand Ruler had been training hard in the dojo the past couple of days to master his new powers. Professor Brain had built tons of practice-bots for him to spar with, each set at a master level of difficulty.

Yet, he managed to turn each one into scraps, and the more he sparred, the more control he gained. He finally decided enough was enough, knowing his limits, and didn’t wish to bother the professor anymore.

“Your majesty is wrong, it is no bother to assist you.” he said.

“Well, thank you nonetheless, Professor. You’ve been most helpful.”

The professor bowed and proceeded to gather up the scraps, that he would enjoy putting back together again. “Oh, dear, I simply must work on the redesigns for these creations.” he said to himself.

Suddenly, Princess Luna came into the dojo in a panic “Brother-in-law, Celestia… she has collapsed!”

“What?!” snapped Grand Ruler, and he teleported to the upper-floors instantly. Luna had to dash back as she didn’t have her magic to teleport. She reached the bedroom to find Grand Ruler by Celestia’s side helping her onto the bed, and he took her medicine bottle, and there was only one pill left.

“It’s time.” he said. His sister-in-law agreed and ordered the staff to prepare the sick-bay.

Grand Ruler then sent Lightning and immediate message in a letter…

…telling him it was time, and he needed him to fetch Dr. Penny immediately and have Krysta warp her to the palace to undertake the operation that was about to take place.

“Krysta!”

“I’m on it.”

“We’re going with you.” said Starla.

Soon, they arrived at the palace, just as the queen was being transferred to the operating room. She was still awake, but was fading off fast from the sedation drugs she was given. “I’m so frightened.” she peeped softly as she squeezed her husband’s hand.

He really didn’t know what else he could say because it was all up to fate now; except “No matter what happens, I will always love you, forever.”

A small tear fell from Celestia’s eye, and another fell from her husband’s eye. He bent down softly, and kissed her softly yet deeply. He made sure it was slow and as meaningful as it could be as they both feared it would be for the last time.

Then she was wheeled away to the operating room.

His majesty felt so distraught and numb with fear and sadness, his cape lost part of its shimmer and flutter. Lightning, Starla and Krysta knew this only happened when he was really upset. Lightning approached him “Master…”

His master took in a deep cleansing breath and his cape shimmered and fluttered again. “Right, now you have your orders, Doctor Penny; because of your extreme expertise in this field, I’ve put you in charge of the operation.”

“Yes sir.” said Penny “I’ll do all I can.”

His majesty nodded at her. “I have absolute faith in your abilities, Doctor, and know this; that I shall not hold you in any contempt… should you be unsuccessful.”

Penny bowed, and then left to prepare for the operation.

The friends could feel the pressure going through the roof and out into space. They didn’t even have the nerve to want to watch the operation from the theater; too afraid and too upset to look.

Soon, Celestia was completely out of it, and it was time to begin. “Are we ready?” asked Dr. Penny. The doctors and nurses and everyone nodded, but were all equally as nervous as she was as they gazed down at their queen. “Right, let’s begin.”

Minutes felt like hours, and hours felt like days. Lightning and the others stayed behind knowing Grand Ruler needed much comfort and support in this extremely dark time. No one really felt like doing anything much, other than look at the stars.

“You know, it amazes me…” Grand Ruler finally said. “When I look out into space, I remember of all the times I never forgot of Celestia and the love we share. It was as fate was telling me to never give up.”

“And that’s something you passed on to us.” Lightning said “And it always pulled through, just like it will this time.”

The others all agreed, even Princess Luna, and she remembered how she was responsible for separating Celestia from her love in the first place. “We must all stay strong to put dark times behind us, no matter how strongly they plague and torment.”

Everyone agreed, and Starla looked back up at the stars, mapping out their patterns in her mind, hoping they could give her a sign that everything would be okay.

Lightning also looked up at the stars, and the Moon and he closed his eyes, as if he were making a wish. He was actually praying to Twilight’s spirit, hoping she could help guide Celestia through this, just as she guided her through many ordeals.

Still, the operation was nowhere near over.

Many hours passed, and it wasn’t until about three in the morning that Dr. Penny finally came out. Her robes, her cap, her gloves all were drenched in blood. Everyone gazed at her with extreme concern and anxiety.

“...The operation was a success.”

Smiled began to appear, and Grand Ruler had felt as if the Moon had been lifted off his shoulders, feeling very light, but Dr. Penny wasn’t smiling.

“What’s wrong?” asked Lightning.

Penny explained that although the operation was a success, Celestia was still rather ill.

“I had never seen anything like it before.” she said as she explained how during the operation, she and her assistants saw it with their own eyes; the infected areas with the poison were glowing, showing them where the trouble was and how to work. “We were only able to save her because the poison had not completely gone through her body, but in order to save her we had to drain a great amount of her infected blood, and we had to clean out her organs and systems.”

Everyone could see where this was going. Celestia would need to time to rest and let her body heal itself and reproduce more blood, and without her Divine Alicorn magic, there was no telling how long she’d be out of it.

“…All-in-all, the worst is over. She will at least live.”

Grand Ruler smiled at her with tears forming in his eyes. “Thank you.” he peeped softly “May the heavens bless you, and I will see you are well rewarded.”

Penny was thankful, but all she cared for was that she had done it.

Soon, the queen was resting ever so silently in her and her husband’s bed. She looked so lifeless, but she was indeed alive. As Dr. Penny, all she needed was rest, but it would probably be days before she would awake, maybe longer. A lot of blood was drained to save her.

“She looks so still.” said Krysta “I don’t know why I still feel so worried.”

Everyone felt the same, but Dr. Penny told them they could still be of help, “The queen is very weak now, and her body needs time to rest and heal, but that doesn’t mean she can’t hear you. You need to keep supporting her, give her reason to want to wake up. It may help her will to let her recover faster.”

A good point they all kept well in mind.

Still, for now, Lightning and Starla were exhausted from being up all night, and Grand Ruler allowed them to have a room and get some sleep. As they walked off, Lightning closed his eyes and thought deeply to himself “Thanks, Twilight.”

Princess Luna left her brother-in-law, feeling he wanted to be alone with his wife.

He gazed down at her and spoke softly, “I’m very happy you’ve made It.” and he gave her a small peck on her head.

Meanwhile, Spike had stretched out and yawned and hopped out of bed, and his HMI disc of his song for Rarity slipped out and onto the floor. He quickly hid it back under the covers. “Thank goodness Rarity didn’t see it.” he muttered.

“See what?” she suddenly said, making him jump “Oh, uh… just… that I made my bed without you asking.”

He stopped when he noticed Rarity wearing a new suit. She looked just like a real teacher. “Gosh, you look fantastic.” he said feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. Rarity blinked twice at him. “Thank you, Spike… and Spike… would you help me with something?”

“Yes, what is it?”

Their faces seemed to be moving closer and closer and Rarity then dropped a long unfolding blackboard, which was folded up, into his arms. “Would you help me carry these to Thunder Cloud’s? I can’t easily do it myself.”

Spike sighed in a sulk “Glad to oblige.”

“Right…” Rarity said, and she put on her glasses and prepared to leave “School is about to be in session.”

Soon, she and spike arrived at Thunder Cloud’s place, and Rarity knocked at the door. He answered it almost at once. “Rarity, Spike? What are you…?” he was interrupted as Rarity, going against her usually ladylike manner, forced her way in “Quiet please, class will start at once.”

Spike followed her groaning as he carried the board.

Inside the house it was still just as empty, and all the shutters were closed tightly, and dust and cobwebs were everywhere. Rarity was confused and appalled by such conditions. “How can someone have lived like this all this time?” she wondered, and she opened the shutters.

“Ah!” groaned Thunder “The light!”

Rarity pulled the shutters closed softly, just enough so at least she could see. “Gee, what’s wrong with you?” Spike asked.

Thunder rubbed his eyes “First off: what are you two doing here?” he asked.

“Surely you didn’t forget what I said to you last night?” Rarity said “I said intend to acclimatize you to world around you, and from the looks of things I came at a perfect time. Just look at this place!”

“What’s wrong with it?” asked Thunder.

“What’s wrong?!” snapped Rarity “Why it’s positively filthy, and certainly no place I would call home. Why there’s not even any place to sit down.”

Thunder sat on one of the hollow crates. “I don’t see how it’s such a big deal.” he said “…But this is my house, and I’ll like how I want. If you don’t like it, you may leave!”

“QUIET!!” snapped Rarity. Thunder and Spike felt as if she had turned into raging monster. Rarity cleared her throat and kept her cool. “I’m beginning to realize why it is you aren’t fitting well in here, and as I said, I have come to educate you to the world around you; to help you see a better side of things.”

“But I…”

“No buts!”

She unfolded the board and set it up, and then she slapped a pencil and pad into Thunder’s lap. “Once I’m through with you, I promise you, you will be one of the best ponies I will know.”

“You better do as she says.” Spike said.

Thunder Cloud was already annoyed enough at them intruding on his privacy, but he soon considered “Maybe this could be a chance for me to learn more about how this world works.”

“All right… where do we begin?”

Spike and Rarity froze up, but then Rarity prepared to begin her fist lesson, like what a home was really supposed to look like, with furniture, and appliances “And above all things kept well cleaned.” she said as being opposed to the dusty mess.

She then remembered having lots of old furniture and appliances in her attic, and a few used carpets as well. Dyno and Myte were passing by and she asked them if they would help out. The twins were only too happy to, and in half an hour, Thunder Cloud at least had a suitable living room, the rest of the house was still empty.

His new room consisted of a sofa that folded out into a bed, a chair, lamp on a table, carpets on the floor. The room didn’t seem to echo so much whenever anyone spoke. Thunder Cloud never felt anything like this before, as he was used to emptiness and near nothingness-- exactly how creatures of his real kind preferred it!

“This feels… this feels…” he couldn’t find words to describe what he was feeling, except “…it’s different.”

Rarity began to feel maybe she was getting somewhere.

“Is this how you be… a friend?” Thunder asked.

“Darling, this is only one of the many ways there are to be a friend. Let me show you.”

And Rarity began to sing, and even though she had no magic, the images still seemed to appear as she sang, “A True, True Friend”

The twins joined in with the singing, and even Spike did, feeling the need to try and warm up to Rarity, yet she would just dismiss it as part of the song and kept on singing.

Soon the dance was taken outside where the whole town began to join in and sing. By the end of the song, Thunder cloud felt really strange inside, stranger than he had ever been. “This is what it means to be… a friend?” he said to himself. “It feels so strange to me. I’m a creature of darkness; I shouldn’t be feeling this way.”

Suddenly, the sky grew dark, and the ponies gazed up in awe and confusion, and that’s when a huge rabbit-like creature, with sharp fangs for teeth, and boxing gloves on his fists, leapt down from the skies. The ponies dashed out of the way just in time, but the rabbit slammed the ground so hard, the ground gave a huge quake. Everyone fell over, and Rarity fell in a watery puddle.

“Rarity!” cried Spike “I’m coming!” he dashed over to help her, but Thunder Cloud got to her first “Here, let me help you up.”

Rarity gazed into his eyes as she got to her feet, and her cheeks turned red.

“Why is she looking at me like that again?”

Spike felt really cold inside and useless. “I don’t believe this!” he groaned.

Then, everyone looked up and saw Neila levitating in midair, laughing at everyone. “Sorry to shake things up, oh wait, no I don’t.”

The ponies began to run in panic, and that’s when the fairies appeared to warp them all to safety, but Thunder Cloud merely hid behind some brush eager to watch the fight.

“You!!” Rarity snarled at Neila “Look at me, my outfit is ruined!”

“Pitiful pony, a lot more will be ruined when I’m through with you.” hissed Neila, then she turned to face her monster “Isn’t that right, Bouncer?”

Bouncer pounded his gloves, and looked ready for a fight, and he hopped over towards, the others.

The others all nodded at one another, and transformed.

“Starfleet Magic!!”

“Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!”

“Dragon Power!”

Once they transformed, the cavalry arrived; Lightning and Starla came from Krysta direct form New Canterlot, and the others all dashed to the scene.

“Oh my goodness!” cried Fluttershy. She had never seen a rabbit this size before, or as vile.

“Let’s bash this bunny!” snapped Applejack.

“Actually, it’s a rabbit.” said Pinkie.

“Whatever! Let’s go!” shouted Lightning. They all dashed forth at the monster, but they suddenly began to feel sleepy.

“What’s going on?” cried Spike.

“I feel… drowsy.” groaned Starla.

“Sleep little ponies! Sleep.” hissed Neila as she cast her magic.

“We’ve… gotta… hang on!” groaned Artie, but he like many of the others fell to their knees. This gave Bouncer his chance, and he leapt straight over and began to sock, pummel and really bash them all good. It also woke them up instantly. “Wow, what a right jab!” groaned Rainbow.

Some of the others got up and shook the rest of the sleep spell off, and they dashed towards the monster, but he quickly leapt up high and then slammed the ground again, knocking everyone off the feet with the quake.

“What a bunch’a clots.” Neila mocked. Then she moved downward ward to fight them all herself. Lightning got up and swung and her, but missed, and she kicked him hard. Starla armed her bow “STARLIGHT ARROW”, but Neila deflected it off of her and fired a shot at her.

Rhymey and Spike went after her with their swords, swinging like crazy and she dodged their every swing. Then she ducked way down causing the boys to heat each other’s blades, distracting them enough for her to punch them each hard.

“We’ve got to help them!” cried Fluttershy. The others agreed and tried to rush over, only for Bouncer to crash down again, making the ground shake.

Artie and the Spanish twins rolled over and tried their attacks.

“PAINT BOMB”

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

The rabbit sneered angrily and swung his huge gloves and punched the attacks hard sending them right back. Sparks and explosions blew all over. “Nice shot, boys!” grumbled Applejack.

Neila laughed at their bumbling “Oh, if only the Dark King could see this.”

Esroh continued to watch the battle from the shrubs. “Look at them…” he said softly “They keep getting up after numerous failed attempts.”

Rarity suddenly found herself standing right before the huge monster. It glared down at her snarling and sobbing softly. “Oh, how revolting!” she groaned. She flew up right to the monsters big face “Now see here you…!”

The monster snarled at her more, but Rarity didn’t even scream, and slapped the monster hard in the face, actually knocking it over like a tree. “Maybe that will teach you some manners.”

Suddenly, she felt sleepy, thanks to Neila’s magic. “And this will teach you to cross someone like me.”

Rarity soon drifted softly to the ground.

“Rarity!” cried Spike, and then he saw the monster coming straight at her. He loomed over her and leapt way up high ready to bounce on her. “No!” Spike cried as he flew over as fast as he could, but Rarity got lassoed and yanked out of the way by Buddy Rose’s whip, a split second before the big boom.

“Oh!” Spike groaned “How unlucky can a dragon be?”

Rarity snapped awake to see Buddy taking his whip off her foot. “What? What is this?!” she growled in shock. “It’s called saving your life.” said Buddy. Then he sprinted off.

Esroh saw the whole thing. “He saved her, just like that. Is this what Rarity meant when she said friends help one another?”

The team regrouped, and stared Neila and Bouncer down. “Do you guys give up yet?” hissed Neila “Had enough pain?”

“Never…!” Pinkie said heroically as she stood proudly. The others were not impressed by her cockiness.

“We’ll never give in to you, Neila.” Lightning snarled “The darkness will never rule here, not now, not ever.”

Neila laughed hard “If only you could change that as well as you talk. Face it, the darkness is unstoppable. We will all do what is written in time…” she paused “Well… almost.”

“Let’s move!” shouted Lightning, and they all dashed forth again. Neila fired her dark energy at them, and they all dodged every shot. Bouncer leapt up high ready to slam the ground again. “Fly!” shouted Lightning, and everyone leapt up high soaring in all directions around the monster.

The monster swung his fists around hard trying to swat the flyers, but to no avail. “Get him!” shouted Lightning, and everyone rushed in to rush the monster from all sides, but he leapt up high causing everyone to crash into one another, and all of them fell in a huge pile on top of one another.

“Hey!”

“Move over!”

“Get your foot out of my eye!”

“Forgive my wail,
but get off my tail!”

Neila grinned wickedly “They’re all in one place! Get them!”

Her monster nodded, and leapt up high in the air, but suddenly a great big top hat appeared over the monster and trapped him inside. “Hey! What’s going on?!” snapped Neila. Then she turned round and saw Abra and Trixie standing at the corner, both had teamed up to perform the trick. “Maybe you don’t have the magic touch.” sneered Abra.

“Right on cue!” said Lightning.

Trixie then used her magic to help the fighter straighten out and get back on their feet. “Looks like the Good and Powerful Trixie is a hero.”

Of course, the rabbit broke free from the hat easily and stood ready for more. “I’m through with your tricks!” growled Neila.

“Well, we’re through with you!” snarled Artie, and suddenly his insignia glowed. “Hey! Look at that.”

“Oh, no you don’t!” snarled Neila and she fired a magic beam straight for him, but suddenly a powerful sheet of glass appeared, intercepting the blast. “Oh yes he does!” said Abra “Now, Artie, do it!”

“Thanks, both of you!” Artie said “Mega Mode, Activate!” and the final of the mega modes was unlocked. “Wow! This is neat!”

Neila gritted her teeth, and then snarled. “Enough of this…!”

“No, enough of you!” snarled Lightning, he was about to charge forth, but Artie stepped in front of him “Let me take this one. I can handle it.”

“Well, alright, but we’re here if you need us.”

“You go, Arite.” cheered Starla.

The others poured it on, as Artie stepped up to face the monster.

“One target instead of all-- No problem.” hissed Neila.

“No problem for me that is.” said Artie.

Bouncer charged forth, and aimed to punch Artie hard, but he quickly sprinted ahead and skidded under the monster’s huge legs, then he leapt back hard “COLOR KICK” his feet glowed in many colorful lights, with energy, and he kicked the monster hard in its back.

The others thought it was cool, but Neila was really getting annoyed. “It’ll take more than pretty colors to beat me and my monster. Time for you to say nighty-night…” but before she could activate her power, she got blasted at from all ends by the others. “Wake up, Neila. Did you forget about us?” teased Lightning. “Get her!”

While the gang kept Neila distracted, Artie continued to battle with the monster, rather enjoying his new mega powers. “Time to break out the heavy stuff; BIG BRUSH” His new staff was a little shorter than his old one, but a special gem was at the top, with a big brush at the top.

The monster roared and charge straight for Artie, but he brush began to glow. “STUN SYMBOL” and he painted a symbol in thin air, and with a big flick of his brush, he shot the marl straight at the monster’s head, stunning him on the spot so he couldn’t move at all.

“STROKE OF GREATNESS” At his shouting, the tip of Artie’s brush glowed with magic. Gripping it tight, he swung hard, splattering the magic streak across the monster. The magic shocked and zapped at the monster, and it exploded, leaving only its blank and dead card behind.

“No!” shouted Neila. Now she was furious “My monster may be down, but I’m not!” She prepared to really unleash her furry on the team, when suddenly she began glowing in red light. “What’s happening?!” she cried, and then she vanished in a bright flash.

“Um… what just happened?” asked Spike.

The others were just as confused…

…but Esroh knew what was going on. “Oh, boy, I warned her about this.”

The Dark King was most furious. “Outright insubordination!” he thundered “I gave certain orders, and expect them to be followed!”

Neila shuddered nervously. “Your majesty, I beg of you…!”

“…SILENCE!!”

The darkness and thunder rumbled at the booming of his voice. “You might have destroyed our own future as well as the ponies’. Do you understand the seriousness your actions may have brought?!”

“Yes, I do my lord!” cried Neila “Please don’t vaporize me! I beg of you to allow me to try again, I will prove my loyalty to you.”

The Dark King hesitated a moment “You may yet get your chance to prove yourself, but any further disobedience will result in your own demise!!”

Neila gazed down at the dark misty grounds in fear, but also anger. “Those ponies will pay for this. So long as I exist, they’ll have no moment’s peace!”

Meanwhile, the ponies had all returned home from safety, and the fighters thanked Abra and Trixie again for helping them in battle. “Well, if this doesn’t prove I’ve changed, I don’t know what will.” Trixie joked.

“Well, you know civilians aren’t permitted to battle, but you did save us and we’re all still grateful, and I will see that you are well compensated.” said Lightning.

“Oh, well I don’t know what to say.” said Abra.

The others were still pleased that they had finally unlocked all the mega modes, at least the space ponies had, but the other ponies still wondered when and where they would unlock their special powers, and poor Spike still had no clue as to why he none at all.

“Well, one thing’s for sure, they’ll be back.” said Dyno. Myte nodded “And don’t forget, they still got five more of those nasty creatures.”

Rainbow socked her hand “Well, they’ll find us more ready than ever!”

“Eeyup, bring em on.” said Applejack.

Suddenly, Rarity remembered “Thunder Cloud! Where is he? I hope he is alright.” and she ran off.

Spike sighed and muttered “What does she see in that guy?” Then he noticed the others were gawking at him “What?” he snapped “So I’m little jealous. There, I admitted it!” and he stormed off.

“Wow, someone’s rather touchy.” said Pinkie.

The others all sighed.

Rarity found Thunder Cloud at his home. “You wanted to check up on me?” he asked her.

“Yes…” Rarity said trying to hide her crushing feelings “Remember what I said, friends look out for one another. I just wanted to see if you were okay.”

Thunder hesitated a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face “Thanks, you’re really kind to me.”

Rarity felt her insides going crazy, and her cheeks went pink. She almost felt too embarrassed to look at him and hid her face behind her mane. “Are you okay?” asked Thunder, but Rarity was so shy she ran off.

Thunder Cloud went back into his house feeling more confused than ever, but he was also feeling those strange things again “What’s happening to me?” he wondered aloud “Am I actually starting to have… feelings?”

Meanwhile, at New Canterlot Palace, Goldwin came before Grand Ruler. “Your majesty, the guards just got a report; The battle is over, and everything’s fine.”

Grand Ruler looked over the report, and smiled “I’m glad to hear that, and I’m glad everyone is safe.”

Both their smiles suddenly began to fade.

“How’s the queen doing?”

Grand Ruler didn’t answer. His wife was still sleeping silently in their bedroom, slowly recovering, but it would still be a long time yet.

(Promo)

In our next episode; in desperation to test a new theory, the phantom of magic decides to engage in a battle with the mysterious ninja in close-combat.

Meanwhile, the friends struggle to learn more about their mega mode powers, and Lightning continues to struggle with his issue with controlling Enticorn.

The biggest concern on everyone’s mind is why the ninja seems to act distant towards them.

What issues does this ninja have, and will the phantom succeed in his plot?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Right to Fight”)

Episode 13: Right to Fight

EPISODE THIRTEEN

A few days had passed since Neila’s last attack, and Queen Celestia was still resting silently as she recovered. All that time, many of the friends had come to visit her, each of them doing what Dr. Penny had said-- try and reach her inner soul to help her recover.

Buddy Rose and Applejack brought her majesty a bouquet of her favorite flowers to rest in a vase by the window. “I know how much you love the smell of flowers.” said Buddy Rose. “We hope ya wake up soon.” added Applejack.

Artie brought one of his best favorite paintings of the queen he had made some time ago. “I made this the first week we all settled into our new world. I wanted to honor you and serve my new queen well.” He hung it gently on the wall near the bed. “I know you can’t see it right now, but you can with your heart.”

Bit-by-bit, everyone came, and offered their support for the queen.

Rhymey wrote her a poem.

Rarity tied four big ribbons around the bed posts “For good luck.” she said.

Spike didn’t have anything to give, except to reflect on all the times he spent growing up with her and Twilight before they moved to Ponyville, in the old world.

Goldwin even offered his blessing to the queen most of all. “When I first came to life, you helped educate me. You let me live here in the palace. You’re like a mother to me. I hope you get well soon.”

Princess Luna and Grand Ruler even came and brought the babies with her. “Sister, we are here.” she said “The children are fine, but they do miss you as do I.”

The babies gazed down at their mother strangely, and then, they spoke.

“Ma…”

“Ma...”

Luna and Grand Ruler gasped softly, and the children said it again each…

“Mama!”

Their first words, their father and aunt smiled at one another. “Celestia, did you hear?” Grand Ruler said softly. Still, his wife remained as still as ever. Luna felt awful, but she and her brother-in-law both had to believe Celestia heard.

Meanwhile, the phantom was pacing back and forth in his lair, but he never got his mind of that last battle. “That ninja…” he grumbled “I was so close to taking the first step of vengeance, yet when we fought, she not only matched my strength, she nearly overpowered me.”

He also remembered the medallion she wore round her neck and tried to use, but failed.

The phantom remembered what that medallion was and what it was capable of. He clenched his fists in anger. “This is unacceptable!” he growled “I won’t allow someone to deny me the power I’ve worked so hard to obtain.” It was then he decided to draw that ninja out into the open and battle her again!

“…But this time, I won’t go unprepared.” He turned round and gazed at his walls of tablets containing the vast array of cutie marks he had captured, along with all the magic they possessed. He decided to beef up his own power abilities and absorbing some of the magic on the walls, including three familiar and very special marks; Rarity’s, Applejack’s, and Rainbow Dash’s!

“Of course…” he hissed “The magic of some of the most skilled fighters of Starfleet. With their power and skill added to mind, I should have no trouble.” He absorbed the magic, and his muscles grew immensely. “Yes! This feels wonderful.”

His evil laugh echoed all through his lair.

Shining Armor kept up with his business each day, but found it most difficult to manage the New Crystal Empire all on his own. Sometimes he would wake up in the morning hoping to find his beloved Cadance had returned…

…sadly, she hadn’t.

So, over the past days, many members of the gang and other officers came to the empire to help him around. He was very appreciative, but still wished for his wife back… they all did.

They also trained with him a bit to help him stay focussed on the more serious problems at hand.

The teams continued up with their training regularly. Even if the entire mega mode’s activated, they still didn’t know how to tap into it at will. The Equestrian ponies still didn’t understand why they’re specialties hadn’t been unlocked yet, and thought that by excess training they could find an answer, plus it would help keep their strengths up.

As for Lightning, he was more than determined that try and figure out the secret to his Enticorn powers, so it was many trips to the simulator for him, and again they all ended in failure…!

Every single one resulted in him going berserk while chanting “Evil must die! Evil must die!” and he would then end up causing chaos and destruction to just about everything. Thank goodness it was just a simulator, but it left him more frustrated than ever. “Ugh, I don’t get it! WHAT’S THE ANSWER!!” he shouted. He then realized he had just shouted really loud, and everyone in the dojo was looking at him in shock and concern, but no one said a thing.

“Sorry.” Lightning said softly, and then he left the room. The others really didn’t know what do about him. “Maybe someone should talk to him again?” Spike suggested.

“I’m not so sure that will help, Spike.” said Krysta. Even Starla agreed “We’ve talked to him and we’ve talked, but he’s still not snapping out of this, not that I can blame him anymore.”

“I wish Twily was here, she’d know what to tell him.” said Shining Armor. The others all felt and wished the same thing.

While they continued to train, Lightning had gone to the Crystal Palace garden and sat on a bench. He thought it over, and thought it over again; remembering when he faced Sombra and had control of everything, now it was all a big mess.

He gazed down at a puddle that was made by the night’s rain, and saw how frustrated he looked. “Ah, What’s wrong with me?!” he groaned as he ruffled his hair “I used to be able to solve problems like this all the time, so why can’t I solve this one?!” he stuck his face up in the air and shouted “TELL ME WHY?!”

Birds flew of in flocks, and ponies in the empire below could hear his scream for miles.

Lightning felt exhausted after that outburst, and his head was aching. “What am I going to do?”

“For one thing, you can quit the dramatics.” said familiar voice. “Huh? That voice…! Am I hearing things.” he stammered “Twilight…? Where are you?” Then he gazed down in the puddle by his feet, and saw his reflection morph into Twilight’s Angel-corn.

“Twilight, is it really you?”

“No, it’s your fairy-god pony. Of course it’s me.”

Lightning almost didn’t know what to say or even think. He hadn’t seen the spirit of his friend in a long time, and seeing her just now made him happy and sad at the same time. “Listen to me Lightning, I don’t have a lot of time, but I’m here to help you just a bit.”

“Help me, how?”

“Lightning, you remember when you faced King Sombra? Well, all you have to do is think. Just think about what you were feeling.”

With that, the image faded and was gone. “Twilight…?” Lightning bent down and felt at the puddle with his fingers. He then sat back down on the bench wondering if maybe he hadn’t just gone crazy, or did Twilight really speak to him. Still, that message felt pretty real to him. “Think about what I was feeling…” he thought, and he thought…

Back to when he first became an Enticorn, and how he saw all his friends being hurt and thinking of when Twilight was killed. Right then and there he felt something snap inside him, and he first transformed.

Then suddenly, he began to realize something he hadn’t before. “Could it work?” he dashed back to the simulator, and kept on it all morning long, even long after the others broke for lunch.

“Do you think he’s alright?” asked Fluttershy.

“He’s been down there for hours.” added Artie.

“He claims he claims he’s found an answer, though it may be just a hunch.
He doesn’t want to be disturbed at all, not even for a bite of lunch.” said Rhymey.

“Well, if he’s right, it means he’s finally found out how to control his powers.” said Starla.

“Gosh, imagine the advantages we’d have.” added Spike.

Shining Armor thought it was good that Lightning was still trying, especially when he heard Lightning say that Twilight actually spoke to him. This made him feel a little down-hearted, and the others couldn’t blame him; Twilight was dead, Cadance was still missing, and Celestia was out of action.

“Are you alright?” asked Pinkie.

He smiled and said “Yeah, I’ll be fine. One thing I learned, feeling sorry for yourself never gets you anywhere, and it won’t make things better.”

The others thought he was being very brave. Still, they all wished things would get just a little better. Sadly, Lightning finally came to the table to eat, and he was brooding just like before.

“Uh… so, how was the sim?” asked Dyno.

“Yeah, um… did you get your answer?” added Myte.

“I don’t know…” Lightning said “The simulator couldn’t give me what I wanted to know. Every time I tried it went “Error! Error! And then it just shut down.” he sighed softly “Maybe I was just going crazy. Maybe Twilight wasn’t really talking to me.”

The others gazed back and forth at one another, but did sort of agree; Lightning had been awfully stressed out, and it was possible. “What did you think you could do again?” Rarity asked, and Lightning explained, again, how he felt maybe the key to controlling his Enticorn powers resided within his emotions. “You see, it’s my emotions that help trigger the transformation.”

“What kind of emotions?” asked Rainbow.

“The same I’ve always felt…” Lightning answered “I think about Twilight, and all others whom I lost at the hands of evil. I begin to feel outraged, and frustrated that I couldn’t save them, and now I’m fighting to avenge them.”

“So in other words, it’s your anger that could be the problem.” said Applejack “Also the fact that all this fightin’ won’t bring ‘em all back.”

Lightning nodded, but the simulator couldn’t give him the answers, and he didn’t dare test it out in the field, knowing how dangerous it would be if he was mistaken.

The others could only sigh.

Soon, they all decided to head back to New Canterlot, and Shining Armor decided to go and pay a small visit to Celestia, and see if she was any better, though most likely she wouldn’t be.

Meanwhile, the phantom was hiding in the village nearby, waiting for a moment to strike, in hopes that his attack would bring the ninja out. Then suddenly, he spotted Peach Berry and Fireball coming home from the market, just minding their business. “Excellent…” he hissed “Another chance for vengeance.”

He leapt out from the shrubs, right on in front of them. “I’m back…!”

The ponies screamed and dropped their groceries. “Not you again!” cried Peach.

The phantom snickered wickedly “Thought you’d seen the last of me, had you?” and he fired a zap of Rarity’s battle magic at them. Sparks flew everywhere and the two ponies flipped over onto their backs.

That’s when a whole swarm of Starfleet fighters came rushing into battle, and charged at him, and leapt all over him trying to hold him down, but in a swift burst, he flung them all off of him as if they were lightweights, thank to Applejack’s strength.

“Absorbing those extra powers was a good move; time to see what the third one can do.” He leapt up high in the air. The other soldiers back away in retreat as he came crashing down again “SONIC RAINBOOM”

KAPOW!! What a shot! The colorful explosion could be seen for miles. The others could see it as they approached the village “Do you see what I see?!” snapped Pinkie.

The sight of the smoky colors turned Rainbow’s blood cold “My Sonic Rainboom!”

“Let’s go!” shouted Lightning.

The smoke cleared and some of the Starfleet fighters were down for the count, others were still standing, not willing to back down, but didn’t know what to do. Their power levels weren’t on the same par with Lightning and his friends. Despite their intense training, they did not possess the power boost from the future.

The phantom sniggered softly. “How does your precious magic work for you now?” he hissed. The fighters charged forth, and he blasted them away. Then he turned to face Peach and Fire again. “And now, for you two… you’ve both been a pain in my side for far too long.”

“What do you mean?” cried Peach.

“What have we ever done to you?” added Fire.

The phantom didn’t care to answer, just angrily snarled at them and raised his arms to blast them both, but as he fired, Pinkie and Fluttershy came swooping down and zipped the two ponies out of the way.

Then, the phantom got zapped and blasted at from behind. He turned round and saw Lightning’s team, transformed, and staring him down. Lightning instructed the other fighters to get the civilians all to safety and then return to surround the area.

The phantom wasn’t exactly enlightened to see them, but he wasn’t about to let his new powers go to waste either. “Come back for another beating have you?”

Rainbow felt her blood boiling “Give back my power, you thief!”

“I second that!” snarled Rarity.

“Me three!” added Applejack.

The phantom scoffed “You want them, come and get them!”

“If that’s how you want it, we haven’t got time for games.” sneered Lightning “Ready guys?”

The team nodded, and stood ready for battle as did the phantom. They all charged forth like jousting knights, when suddenly a great burst of magic shoved them all away from one another.

“What was that?” asked Buddy Rose.

The phantom looked up “Huh?”

They all looked up, and saw her standing up on a rooftop; the ninja! She gazed down angrily at the phantom, and then leapt down before him. “So, you’ve shown yourself.” the phantom said, but the ninja remained silent, refusing to speak, and just stood poised ready to fight him alone.

“Let’s go help her.” said Spike.

“Spike wait!” cried Rarity, but Spike already began to charge, but the phantom combined his magic with Rarity’s alicorn magic to produce a powerful barrier around Spike and the others, prevent them from interfering. “This should keep you back.” he hissed.

The ninja didn’t seem fazed by this, nor made any attempts to set the team free, but continued to glare at the phantom. “Hey, don’t leave us in here like this!” shouted Buddy Rose, but the ninja didn’t even turn around and lunged at the phantom hard, swinging her fists and kicking her feet madly, while he countered her every blow, eventually catch her in in fist-lock.

“You seem to have gotten stronger.” he hissed. The ninja swung hard, but he swerved, and punched her hard in the chest.

Fluttershy shrieked in horror.

“We’ve got to try and get out here!” cried Dyno. “Si, but how?” added Myte. The force field wasn’t dangerous to touch, but kept them trapped like being in a strong glass dome.

“Let’s try our powers, maybe we can blast our way out of here.” said Lightning. The space ponies, Krysta and Spike stood together and powered up their attacks. “Ready… fire!”

All of them fired together, combining their magic into one large beam of power, and shot it right at the dome, and the magic was beginning to work as the dome slowly started to fade. “Keep going!” cried Lightning.

Meanwhile, the ninja, far from beaten stood where she was, far from the phantom, and he stood from her like cowboys waiting to draw. Then, each of them swiftly fired a blast of magic, each colliding with each other and exploding, then the fighters leapt through the dust clouds battling fiercer than ever.

While they brawled, the dome finally was dispelled. “That got it!” cried Lightning, and they all dashed on ahead, just as the ninja got hit hard and skidded along the ground.

“Oh, my!” cried Fluttershy. She and Applejack dashed over to try and help her up, but she pushed them back, not interested in their help. “Well, excuse us!” sneered Applejack.

The others couldn’t understand this, but the phantom stood ready for more. “One or many, I can take you all on.” he snarled.

The others glared in anger and began to charge forth, but the ninja sprinted forward, knocking each fighter aside and out of her way, as if she were telling them to keep out!

“Hey!” snarled Artie as he got up. “What’s her problem?”

Some of the others were already brawling with the phantom, attacking him from all ends.

Lightning swung his fist at him, but the phantom punched his fist with his own, actually shoving Lightning back slightly. Starla leapt up high…

“PULSAR LASER” She fired her beam at him, and he just shielded himself with his cape, thanks to his extra strength and magic, and flapped the magic right back at her, shooting her down from the sky. “Starla!” cried Lightning as he flew up and caught her. “Are you okay…”

“Sure, considering I just got hit with my own attack.”

Rhymey gripped his sword tightly, and swung at the phantom, and he swerved his every shot, and then actually caught the blade in his bare hands, resulting in a struggle.

“I won’t quit!
I can do it!” Rhymey growled as he continued to pour on more strength.

The phantom snickered and then used his extra strength to bend the blade of the sword, and then shoved Rhymey hard, and gasped in shock at his bent sword, but he used his own strength to bend it back properly. Then he stood ready to charge again, but the ninja came up to him and shoved him out of the way.

Several others came flying in, and the ninja just blasted them away. “That’s it, this has gone far enough!” growled Lightning, and he approached the ninja, and she tried to shoved him back, but he grabbed hold of her arm. “What do you think you’re doing?!”

The ninja wretched out of his grip and tried to blast him away, but he dodged it. “Lightning, stop it!” cried Starla, but Lightning wouldn’t and wanted to know what the ninja’s issue was.

This was amusing to the phantom, however, he had forgotten that the other fighters were still on the loose, and soon the many other officers had returned to really heat up the battle, even with all of them, the phantom remained as powerful as ever, especially when he used Rainbow Dash’s sonic rainboom a second time, knocking many of the fighters all over, including rainbow.

“Whoa!” she groaned “I knew I was powerful, but never like this.”

The phantom laughed wickedly, but did feel a little bit sore from that last attack, which made the other realize his one fatal flaw. “He may have our powers, but I doubt he can use them properly.” said Rarity.

“So maybe we can still out-maneuver him.” added Spike. It was then decided to keep on battling, and hopefully get the phantom to overuse his magic. They all charged at him, and he punched some of them away and blasted the others. “How does it feel to get attacked by your own magic?” he sneered “It serves you all right.”

Fluttershy and Pinke rushed him and engaged in a fist lock. “Serves us right?!” snapped Pinkie. “What are you talking about?” added Fluttershy.

The phantom shoved them both off of him “I’m talking about the way all of you use magic and how you praise it like it’s so common treasure, ignoring those of us who didn’t have any!”

Several ponies tried to charge at him from above, and he zapped them all sending them crashing to the ground. “Well now I have my own magic, and soon I’ll have all the magic there is, and show you all up for what it’s really like to face it!”

The team still had not a clue of what he was getting at, or what his problem was. Nevertheless they continued to fight him.

While Lightning and Starla were steal dealing with the ninja, trying to reason with her, but she showed no interest and began to battle them fiercely in attempt to get them out of her way even blasting Starla hard with her magic and sending her crashing into a wall.

“Starla…!” Lightning cried.

The ninja then ran off, and Lightning felt his anger beginning to broil, but thought it best he help his wife first. “Starla… are you okay?”

His wife felt a little woozy, but more outraged by the ninja’s behaviour. She was starting to wonder whose side she was really on and why was she trying to fight the phantom all alone. Lightning wanted to know this too. “Can you still fight?”

Starla stood tall “Let’s do this!”

As the phantom blasted off another swarm of fighters, he fiercely asked “Whose next?” and he got his answer when he was suddenly levitated in midair by a powerful magic. It was the ninja; using the medallion she wore to cast the magic.

“She’s got him!” Buddy Rose.

The ninja then moved in closer, and closer, as if she were going to kill him. “Stop her!” shouted Lightning as he and Starla dashed forth to try and get at her, but she turned and shot magic at them, hitting them both before they could react.

Then she turned back to face the phantom, and continued to move in towards him intent on finishing him. “This can’t be happening?!” cried the phantom. Even his extra powers couldn’t help him escape this… but suddenly the power faded out again, and he was released. The ninja couldn’t understand it and tried to reactivate the medallion’s magic, but to no avail, and the phantom used this chance to punch her hard, sending her skidding along the ground and slamming into a wall.

He then stood to dash over and finish her off, but the team stood before him. “Out my way!” he growled. He then tried to zap them all, but the magic was very small and not much that could hurt a fly “What?!”

“Looks like your power’s running low.” said Lightning.

“Silly-- you should know that unicorns and alicorns can’t overuse their magic too much.” added Rarity. “…and you call yourself a phantom of magic?”

The phantom wouldn’t stand for this mockery, but he found that he was completely surrounded. Lightning gave the signal, and everyone who could do magic shrouded him in a magical barrier. “You’ve been caught by the very power you misused, phantom.” Lightning sneered.

The team and officers began to rejoice, but the phantom began to snicker softly, which erupted into loud laughter. “Uh, did I miss the joke?” asked Rainbow.

“Oh, no… really…” the phantom chuckled “I just find it hilarious that you actually think I can be captured so easily.

Everyone felt a small turn in their stomach, and then watched as the phantom waved “Bye!” and he actually vanished and was gone. Everyone gasped in the most extreme of shock. “No!” cried Lightning “I don’t believe it! We actually caught him this time!” he angrily socked his fist into the ground creating a small tremor.

“And we still didn’t get our powers back!” Applejack sneered softly trying to contain her own anger.

As for the ninja, she was just as outraged. “Hey!” snapped Spike as he noticed her take off. “Quick! After her!” shouted Lightning, but just as everyone began to run, the ninja had gained some distance, and no one saw exactly where she ran off to. She didn’t even leave any footprints in the dirt, just another one of her little notes.

“This is your last warning; stay out of my way! The phantom is mine. I must defeat him myself, or I will never know peace.

I repeat: Stay out of my way!”

The friends couldn’t have been more confused by the note, but were concerned about the threatening manner. “I think she means it though…” said Pinkie, and she referred to the way the ninja behaved, pushing them all away.

“But this part doesn’t make sense.” said Dyno, and he quoted the part of the note again “…I must beat the phantom, or I’ll never know peace.”

“Dios mío, it sounds like she’s got serious issues with this him.” said Myte.

“Whatever her issues, they must be strong,
But still, the way she acted was just wrong.” said Rhymey

“She pushed us aside, and wouldn’t even let us try to fight.” added Fluttershy “Maybe she’s not interested in working on a team.”

Lightning gazed down at the note, then stood up and said “There’s only one way to know for sure. We’ve got to unmask her; find out who she is, where she’s getting this power from, and what her purpose is.”

The others agreed, and so it was off to the palace.

Meanwhile, back in his lair, the phantom reset the ponies’ magic back into the walls, again outraged that he had come closer to defeat than ever before, and with all that power as well. Rather than learn from this, his anger and frustration just made him more determined to get revenge and make everyone pay, especially Peach Berry, Fire Ball and Starfleet.

“No more playing games.” he grumbled, and the silhouette of Tirek appeared again “It’s time I stuck with original plot. I just have to figure out how to obtain what I require.”

All he needed was to give Tirek one last big boost of magic, but where to get from was the question. The phantom sword he would find it, and vowed “Everyone who crossed me today will suffer… the same way they made me suffer with their magic so long ago!”

The team returned to palace, and the only major lead they had so far was the note the ninja had left behind, along with the first one she left on the first encounter. They tried to matchup the handwriting or the parchment and ink, but all sources drew a blank. Neither parchment nor the ink was ordinary, and the handwriting was unrecognizable by all records and scans.

“Perfect, another blank. That’s all we need.” groaned Spike.

Grand Ruler felt bad that he was not there to help out, but the others understood wholeheartedly, as his powers were still too unstable to take into battle yet, and he was still under a bit of pressure with the queen still asleep. “I must try and put priorities ahead of my personal feelings and continue to train. Only then can I battle again.”

Shining Armor felt even worse, with his powers still gone, and all the stress he was dealing with himself. “I don’t get this phantom.” he said “He sounds like he’s got some big beef against magic, but why. What’s it ever done to him, other than make him crazy.”

The others all wanted to know that, and they also wished to know more about the ninja. “Wait a minute.” Starla and she suddenly remembered the medallion the ninja wore round her neck. She asked the Grand Ruler to see the book about Tirek and Scorpan again.

His majesty teleported the book form its secret location to the table, and Starla flipped through the pages. “Look there…!” she said pointing at Scorpan. Everyone looked and saw he was wearing the exact same medallion as the one the ninja wore. “My stars, I must’ve been blinded in all the stress lately.” Grand Ruler said.

He told everyone the part of the story of how that medallion was a special trinket of Scorpan, which was given to him by the pony wizard he had befriended long ago. Scorpan wore it as a symbol of his loyalty and trust to the ponies and their ways.

“That is all I know.” Grand Ruler said “It can hardly be considered a coincidence; it is the same medallion, and obviously, from what we have seen, there’s more to it than was recorded.” He referred to the magic the medallion seemed to cast that the ninja couldn’t seem to control.

Still, this didn’t answer much. What was the ninja doing with it? How did she even get it in the first place, and most importantly, how powerful was it really, and why couldn’t the ninja control it?

“Great! Now we have whole more unanswered questions thrown on our plates.” groaned Buddy Rose.

“And I thought we were finally getting somewhere.” cried Rarity.

Lightning clenched his fists “I’m not giving up.” he said bravely “We’ve gotten this far, we can keep going until we get positive answers.”

His mentor agreed with him. “Well said, Lightning. We must all do what we can to solve these mysteries, only then will be able to overcome the obstacles that lay ahead, and I will help you all in any that I can. You are strong, My Brave Ponies…”

Krysta cleared her throat, and Spike tapped his foot annoyingly.

“Oh, I’m sorry; you-two as well.”

Spike and Krysta smiled, along with everyone else.

“As I said…” Grand Ruler restated “You are all strong and courageous, and I believe in you all and that we shall triumph over everything that comes our way.”

Everyone bowed their heads to him in agreement, and he bowed back.

Later that evening, Grand Ruler had lowered the sun, and used Princess Luna’s magic, in conjunction with his own to raise the moon. It made his head hurt only slightly. “I must master my powers.” he groaned.

Upon his return to the palace, the first place he went was the nursery. Softly peeking through inside, he could see his beloved children sleeping so peacefully in their cribs. Then suddenly, he could hear their little voices softly moan…

“Ma”

“Oh, children…” their father said ever so softly “Thank the stars you are too young to know what is happening.” He shut the door quietly, and then proceeded to his bedroom where Princess Luna and Goldwin had been watching over the sleeping queen. “Any improvements?” he asked.

“I’m afraid not.” Luna said.

Grand Ruler sighed softly.

“Gee, she looks so still.” said Goldwin “It’s like she’s become a statue like me, but I know that’s not it. I just wish I could help her more.”

“But you are a big help.” said Luna “You do as we all do, and give her support and hope.”

Grand Ruler nodded “And you also help out by continuing your duties around the palace. We’re all helping out as best we can, Goldwin, and we’re thankful for you as well.”

Goldwin smiled, and then he yawned. “I’m going to get down to my pedestal, and take my mask off.”

“And I must get on night watch.” said Luna “Whether I have my magic or not, it is still my responsibility.”

Grand Ruler was grateful for them both having watched over his wife. “She will wake up…” Luna reminded him. Her brother-in-law smiled, but the smile faded when he was left alone in the room. He walked over and sat sadly by the bed near his wife, gazing at her silent, sleeping body. It really hurt his heart seeing her like this, even though she would wake up… eventually.

He sang a sad, soft song as he softly stroked her hand…

When he finished singing, he tenderly kissed her cheek ever so softly.

(Promo)

In our next episode: Esroh Dab is still struggling with the feelings he is growing for Rarity, which begins to take its toll on poor Spike as he sinks into depression and feels ignored.

Esroh Dab is soon informed by Neila to start shaping up his act and to prove his loyalty to the Dark King by causing some damage, forcing Esroh to unleash a cardinal of his own, though he seems to be partially uneven with all this.

Is Esroh Dab really evolving past his evil nature and what will spike do about Rarity now?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Heart of the Underdog”)

Episode 14: Heart of the Underdog

EPISODE FOURTEEN

The Dark King growled and groaned as if he felt pain or a disturbance! “The future is continuing to shift. The light is growing stronger as the darkness weakens. Why do you all keep failing me?!” Although he was alone, he knew his minions were close by and listening. “Time is running out! Those ponies must be defeated in order for us to take over completely. I want them destroyed and I want them destroyed NOW!!”

Tnaig clenched his fists as he gazed at Neila. “You hear that? We can’t afford any more mistakes. The Dark King is as threatened by the light as we are, and that puts our very existence at stake.”

Neila twirled a thread of her long hair on her finger “You don’t have to tell me what I already know. We were all born from the same darkness and magic that created our king. We exist only to destroy and block out the light.”

Tanig didn’t like how she seemed to be acting so calm and collected at time like this. However, Neila was still on probation for her recklessness, and he himself was very much needed in the future with the impending situation worsening. “I think it’s time that our little spy finally proved how much his loyalties are.” said Neila.

Tanig agreed.

Rarity found herself standing in a flowery meadow, and she was staring at Thunder Cloud. He gazed at her deeply in the eyes, making her blush. “What am I doing here?” Rarity asked.

“Well, isn’t it obvious…” said Thunder Cloud “Rarity, I brought you here because I have something important to say…” a long moment of silence ensued “…Rarity… I love you.”

Rarity felt her heart racing, and sparkles glittering in her eyes. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Do you?”

“Oh… Thunder Cloud. I feel the same.”

Their faces moved closer and closer towards one another as the scenery faded into white…

…and Rarity woke up in bed. “Huh?” she remarked as she sat up and lifted her mask. “Oh… I thought it was really happening.”

She sighed softly as she lay back down, but stared up at the canopy of her bed, and she imaged Thunder’s face up there. He was gazing down upon her, smiling lovingly. “Thunder Cloud…”

Meanwhile, Esroh Dab was finding it difficult to sleep, not just because he still wasn’t used to sleeping on an actual bed, even if it was a sofa bed, but that wasn’t the main cause…

He couldn’t stop thinking of Rarity. “She’s taught me a lot.” he said to himself “She’s shown me a whole bunch of things I never realized. So, why can’t I stop thinking about her?”

He decided to get some fresh, or rather dark air of the night, and was soon levitating himself high above New Ponyville, with his pointed at the stars, but still he was thinking about Rarity and how nice she acted towards him.

“She’s always on my mind, and when we’re together it feels even stranger… but this doesn’t make any sense. I’m a creature created from the very darkness itself. Why does my heart feel like this… when the truth is my heart doesn’t even exist?”

Suddenly, a shadow loomed over him. “What do you want now, Neila?” he asked annoyingly “What are you even doing here? Aren’t you still on probation?”

“Relax, I’m just here to pass you on a little message to get your act in gear. The Dark King is growing impatient.”

Esroh could easily figure out the message “You want me to send a monster of my own?”

“Well, it’s about time you did something than waste your time with these… creatures. After all, shouldn’t you have all the info you need by now?”

Esroh hesitated. For some reason he felt a little uneasy about the idea. Neila noticed this “Are you feeling alright? Did you hear what I said?”

“I heard you, and I’ll do it.”

Neila vanished, but Esroh was still having doubts deep down. “This is no time to think silly.” He reminded himself “Tomorrow, I attack!” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cardinal, believing it’d be the perfect choice. “Even the ponies won’t be able to stand up to this and its special ability.”

The next morning, at breakfast, Spike noticed Rarity hadn’t touched a morsel, and just sat there with a goofy look on her face and her cheeks were red. Spike knew that look anywhere, and knew he’d regret asking “Everything okay, Rarity?”

“Hmmmmm…?” was all Rarity could say as she remained deeply in her trance, which told him everything. She was thinking of Thunder Cloud again. Even after Spike finished his breakfast and cleaned his dishes, Rarity was still in the same state. “I’m going to help Dyno and Myte today.” Spike said, still trying to get her attention, but she hardly blinked her eyes.

Spike sighed; Rarity had been ignoring him a lot lately for the past few days, and all the time it was because she was thinking about that Thunder Cloud guy all the time. “Thunder Cloud this, Thunder Cloud that. Guess that makes me invisible.”

As he stepped out the door, he took a peek over at his bed basket by the fireplace, where his HMI was still buried inside, and he was starting to think that’s where it would stay.

The twins had much to do in one of their mines after hitting a mother-lode of jewels. Applejack and Buddy Rose were helping too after finishing their daily chores at the farm early. Loaded up with miner hats and digging tools, everyone set to work.

Dyno and Myte even got to blow up a couple of the walls to get rid of solid rock in the way. “Ready…?” asked Dyno. Myte nodded and he counted backwards from three, in Spanish, and pushed the plunger, detonating the charges. “Ye-Ha, what a bang!” cried Applejack.

“Awesome!” added Buddy Rose.

“Yay” Spike simply said. He sounded like Fluttershy in the dumps. It wasn’t until the digging began that they all noticed Spike was down in the dumps worse than they thought, even when he pushed a whole cart full of gems that he would normally find irresistible down the track.

“All right, Spike. What’s eatin’ ya?” Applejack said.

“What’s that?”

“Spike…” Buddy Rose said, giving him the “Don’t play dumb with us” look. Spike came clean and admitted it was about Rarity and Thunder Cloud again. “It’s bad enough she’s falling hard for him, does she have to ignore me?”

“Well, you are a pretty big dragon?” said Applejack “I don’t expect anyone can mommy ya forever.”

Buddy Rose gave her a nudge “Not helping.”

The twins, however, thought it was romantic that Rarity seemed to have found herself what looked like a keeper. “Young love. It’s a grand thing.” said Dyno. His brother agreed, but then they noticed Spike seemed more irritated. “Sorry, but we can’t help It.” said Myte “What do you want us to even say?”

Spike knew they had a point. It wasn’t as if he was jealous enough to do anything stupid, or try to hog Rarity all to himself. He still wasn’t even sure if it was right for him to be thinking like this at all.

“Are you still worried about this whole age deal and species type?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Yes.” Spike admitted shyly “And I’m starting to think maybe I should just forget the whole thing.” He felt a little too depressed to work anymore, and he left the mine. “Spike…” Dyno called. “Come on, Spike.” added Myte.

Applejack and Buddy sighed, but made no attempt to go after him. He had to solve out his issues himself “Just don’t do anything stupid.” they both thought.

As Spike walked back into the village he could see Thunder Cloud walking along. He hid behind a trashcan and began to spy on him. He still felt uneasy about Thunder Cloud and didn’t trust him, especially when he noticed the queer look in his eyes, feeling he was hiding something.

Thunder Cloud was still contemplating about launching his cardinal. He knew he had to do it; he’d never dare and defy the Dark King’s orders. He was about to reach for the card and summon the monster, when Rarity came along. “Hello, Thunder Cloud.”

He jumped softly “Rarity, hi…”

Spike groaned softly, now that he had to see the two of them together. “What am I doing, spying like this?” he wondered to himself, but deep down he felt it was more looking after Rarity, and he did fear maybe he was right and something really was up with Thunder Cloud, he needed evidence. So he decided to keep watching them.

“Have you seen Spike anywhere?” Rarity asked.

“Spike…? No, I haven’t been out here very long.” said Thunder. “Is something wrong?”

“I’ll say. He just waltzed off without telling me where he was going.”

Spike heard that and rolled his eyes.

“That’s awful.” said Thunder “But I’m sure he didn’t mean harm.”

Rarity agreed, and then suddenly her stomach gurgled. “Oh, my…! Sorry, but I didn’t eat very much this morning.”

Thunder Cloud felt his insides crawling with nerves of confusion. Part of him was telling him to destroy her now while he had the chance, and that part covered a lot of him, but that tiny little other part of him won and said “Can I treat you to lunch?”

Rarity’s heart began to race, and her eyes twinkled. She felt like jumping so high up into the air like Pinkie Pie when she got super excited, but she contained herself, and simply said “I’d love to.” And the ponies walked off together…

…Much to Spike’s agonizing chagrin! “Not good, this is not good.” He mumbled as he slunk about following them, but keeping well out of sight.

The ponies had gone to the outdoor café. Thunder Cloud acted like a gentlemen-- pulling the chair open for her, and letting her sit down. He let her order anything she wanted and he would pay for it all. Rarity felt all squishy inside, yet when her order came, she noticed Thunder hadn’t ordered anything. “I haven’t got enough money for two meals, and I’m not very hungry.”

The actual truth was, being a creature of darkness; his body didn’t really require that sort of food as most creatures did.

Rarity, out the kindness of her generosity offered to share some of her food with him. “Um… okay…”

He shared some of her salad, half her sandwich, and Rarity placed a second straw in her lemonade, and the both shared a long sip together.

Spike could see them as he peeked behind the tree, and he felt his heart weighing him down that he backed up against the other side of the tree and sagged down. “That’s it then…” he muttered softly as tears came to his eyes “I’ve really lost her. Well, it’s not like I ever had her to lose in the first place. Why am I even thinking like this?”

He shut his eyes tightly trying to supress his pain, and let his tears fall onto the grass.

Thunder Cloud then noticed Rarity was staring deeply into his eyes and he got that strange feeling again, stronger than ever. Then, right before his eyes he saw images of the Dark King and the others, reminding him of who he really was. He gasped softly.

“What’s wrong?” asked Rarity.

Thunder held his head panting softly and asked to be excused a moment to use the restrooms, and then he just ran inside before Rarity could say anything. She was most confused.

Esroh was all alone in the men’s room, with his head draped over the counter and the sink. “What’s happening to me?!” he thought fearfully as he gazed into the mirror “This can’t be… am I actually feeling what they call… love? No, I can’t feel that, it’s not within me to feel these things.”

He then lifted up his mane over his face and gazed at the dark insignia on his forehead, reminding him of his mission, and what Neila warned him about proving his loyalties. Esroh clenched his fists and grabbed his card. “I’ll show them where my loyalties lie…” he activated the card and threw it out the window. “Go get ‘em, Underdog!”

Outside, the ponies were still enjoying their meals without much of a care in the world, when suddenly a mare shrieked when she saw a big, ferocious dog-like creature, the size of a dumpster and sharp teeth and claws, and wearing an armored vest. Many of the ponies began to panic and ran.

Even Rarity screamed at the sight of the beast…

This snapped Spike to his senses, and he saw the big dog “Whoa!”

The alarms sounded and Krysta’s fairies came into action to warp all the civilian ponies to safety, but they did not see Thunder Cloud, for he slipped into hiding, not wanting to leave. He just watched everything from the restroom window.

Rarity was now all alone in the dining area outside, and backing away fearfully as the dog inched towards her, snarling and drooling fiercely.

“Rarity!” cried Spike as he leapt out from behind the tree.

“Spike?” she was surprised to see him. The monster turned and glared at him, and Spike charged at him full force. “Dragon Power!” he shouted, but he didn’t transform! He tried again, and it didn’t work, and he had forgotten that he was still running right at the monster, crashing into his big legs.

The dog snarled and flung him off, right into the tree. “Spike…!” Rarity screamed.

“Yes!” Esroh cheered softly from the restroom so as not to be overheard “Looks like he can’t summon his super powers. This should be easy.”

Rarity felt her anger spiking and she transformed-- “Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!” Then she stood tall and fierce and growled, “No one hurts my friend and gets away with it!”

The dog snarled at her, and she snarled back. They then charged at one another, and as they got closer, the dog dove at the ground, burrowing away causing Rarity to miss him, and then suddenly the monster burst right through the ground attacking her hard.

“Rarity!” cried Spike. He felt his anger beginning to rush. He tried to transform again, but still it didn’t work. “Come on! What’s going on?!” he cried.

Rarity leapt up high for a high-jump kick, and as she came crashing down, Underdog burrowed into the ground again, causing Rarity to miss and crash onto the ground. “No, Rarity!” cried Spike. He knew what was coming now, and transformed or not, he wasn’t willing to let her get hurt again, so he rushed over as fast as he could, and shoved her out of the way hard, just as the monster burst up again, but he got hit hard.

“SPIKE…!” Rarity shrieked. Spike was down and looked pretty beat up after just that one hit. Esroh saw the whole thing and snickered wickedly. “Perfect, that’s one of them down.” but right then he felt a small pain lurch through him. “What was that?”

The monster growled and snarled as he glared at Spike. Spike tried to get out of the way, but he was too sore, and he still couldn’t transform, and finally he figured out why. “It’s my confidence!” he thought to himself “When I saw Rarity with Thunder Cloud, it really hurt me and sent me into the dumps. No wonder I couldn’t transform. I’ve gotta try and regain my confidence.”

The monster roared and charged for Spike, and Spike still couldn’t get out in time. “Spike, No!” Rarity screamed as she rushed over to him, and pulled him out of the way just in time, causing the monster to crash into the wall of the café.

The force fields were still not able to block off the very power of the future itself.

Esroh ducked as the rubble collapsed. He still kept well out of sight, by hiding under the rocks. Rarity was panting heavily as she cradled Spike in her arms. “Spike, are you alright?”

Spike opened his eyes “Rarity?”

“You’re alright, thank heavens.” Rarity cried.

“She’s worried about me?” Spike thought. He felt worse than he did better, but he felt angry at himself for thinking Rarity had stopped caring about him completely.

Esroh could see them, and began to feel rather upset deep down, but he couldn’t figure out if it was either because they were still fine, or Rarity was showing affection to Spike. Either way, he whispered to his monster “What are you waiting for? Get them!”

Underdog growled and charged at the two again. “Rarity…!” Spike cried as he pointed at the charging beast. Rarity couldn’t fight with Spike in her arms, but she couldn’t leave him all alone either, but suddenly…

The monster’s legs were ensnared by a rope and a vine-whip, tripping it up. Applejack and Buddy Rose smirked form a-far. “Rope’em in.” said Applejack. “You got it.” added Buddy.

The monster growled and fussed about, but suddenly he was bombarded by fire-balls, courtesy of the Spanish twins. “Are you guys okay?” asked Dyno.

Rarity nodded.

“Looks like we got here just in time.” said Myte.

Esroh wasn’t willing to stand for this. “This isn’t over yet!” he hissed, and he snapped his fingers, and he broke the whip and rope off his monster’s legs. “He’s loose!” cried Buddy.

The monster eyed around wondering who to strike first, and then he burrowed again. “He’s gone!” cried Dyno.

“Where’d he go?” snapped Myte.

Before Rarity could warn them what was about to happen, the dog burst through the ground again, sending all four of them flying out into the open street. Applejack and Buddy ran over to their friends. “You guys okay?” asked Buddy.

The friends all shook themselves clean, showing they were fine. “Come on, Spike, transform!” said Applejack. “I can’t, it’s not working.” said Spike. Buddy Rose scanned Spike and saw his confidence level was way down.

Before anyone could ask why this was, Underdog was charging at them again. Buddy Rose and Applejack lassoed him again. “Got’cha!” shouted Applejack, but the monster, though not as large as most of the others, proved to be mighty strong as he yanked them hard and soon it was a tail chase. “Whoa! Easy big boy!” cried Buddy Rose. He and Applejack kept running around like crazy to avoid the monster’s huge teeth.

Dyno and Myte couldn’t attack, not wanting to risk hurting the others. Suddenly, the monster flung Buddy Rose off, and he rolled along the ground, and Applejack was still hanging on and running. “Easy, big boy…! Whoa, hey, easy there…!”

The dog bit for her leg, she back flipped up high, and landed with a crash onto the pile of rubble in the bathroom. Some of the rocks shifted away, revealing “Thunder Cloud?!”

“Thunder Cloud?!” cried Rarity.

“What’s he doing here?!” snapped the twins.

To keep his secret, Thunder lied by saying “I was here in the bathroom, and then I saw the monster appear, I couldn’t come outside so I missed the evacuation.” The others bought into his fib. Then the monster snarled at Thunder and Applejack. “No!” cried Rarity and she dashed over “I’m coming.”

“Rarity!” cried Spike.

Applejack got up and ran for it, and the monster only seemed to chase after her. He completely ignored Thunder Cloud, much to everyone’s confusion. Still, Rarity decided to stay behind and keep Thunder covered… much to Spike’s annoyance, but understanding.

Thunder Cloud could hardly believe it; even though he knew his own monster wouldn’t come anywhere near him, he was deeply moved by Rarity and her willing to protect him.

“I could sure use a little help!” cried Applejack.

The others dashed over to help her, but Underdog burrowed underground again. “Keep sharp now!” said Buddy Rose. Everyone stood where they were, feeling the ground deeply with their feet. Suddenly, the twins could feel the vibrations, and using their expertise at geology… “I got him!” cried Dyno, and just as the monster emerged from the ground, he leapt over and gave the dog a good fist to the face.

The dog growled fiercely and jumped on Dyno. Dyno held the monster’s big jaws with his hands. “Hey, you leave my brother alone!” growled Myte as he dashed over and smashed a huge rock on the monster’s back, angering it greatly.

The brother stood together and held their hands ready to attack!

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

Their rockets hit, but when the smoke cleared, everyone saw the monster had burrowed yet again, and he emerged near Spike.

“SPIKE!!” everyone shouted. He was cornered, and he still couldn’t transform. The monster charged right at him, when suddenly he got shot at by two power forces.

Everyone looked up and saw Lightning and Starla hovering overhead. “Didn’t think you could cut us out of the episode that easy, did you?” said Lightning

Starla smirked and aimed her bow “STARLIGHT ARROW” the monster dodge the shot, and prepared to burrow again. “Oh, no you do!” snarled Buddy Rose, and he ensnared him with his whip again. “LEAF SWARM”

“BOOM-BOOM FIRE”

The leaves made the fire attack from the twins stronger and dealt the monster a lot of damage, and then suddenly, the twins’ mega mode powers were glowing again. “Let’s do it.” said Dyno. “You got it.” added Myte.

“MEGA MODE, ACTIVATE!”

They were transformed, and ready to finish the monster off when he burrowed again. “Not again!” groaned Dyno. “How are we supposed to hit him now?” added Myte.

“Don’t give up.” said Starla “I bet we can flush him out.”

“She’s right.” added Lightning “Just look down…” he motioned all the many holes on the ground, indicating the many tunnels. This gave everyone the notion to launch their attacks into the ground through the holes, and hopefully flush the monster out.

“UNIFORCE”

“PULSAR LASER”

Buddy Rose and the twins fired large beams of magic into other holes. The ground rumbled, and actually to heat up, and in a big burst, the monster emerged from the ground. “Now boys!” shouted Lightning.

The twins nodded, and prepared their attack.

“RED FIRE”

“BLUE FIRE”

The colored flames burst from their horns and hands, and began to mix into a tornado. The boys shouted together, “FIRE-STREAK TWISTER” and sent the powerful blaze right at Underdog, engulfing him in the flames, disintegrating him back into his card, which fell to the ground and the picture faded.

“VIVA!” the twins cried, and the others cheered too. Thunder Cloud seemed more shocked than amazed. “Incredible! How did they do it?” he wondered in thought. Rarity then hugged him, out of joy that they were all safe. “Oh, sorry…” she said as she let go “Force of habit.”

“It’s okay…” said Thunder, but deep down he was having a deep fear. “As the future shifts, the Dark King grows weaker, and with that, we and our monsters grow weaker as well, while the light continues to gain strength.”

The holes in the ground were soon filled up and smoothed out, and the wall of the café was prepared. Other than that, everything was back to normal, or almost everything.

Spike was still rather beat up, and the others were very concerned to why his confidence seemed down so he couldn’t transform. Spike, really didn’t want to tell anyone that he had been spying on Rarity and Thunder Cloud, but he didn’t know exactly what to say…

“I’m just tired of being ignored.”

“What?” snapped Rarity “How are you ignored? I’m always there, except when you don’t tell me where you’re going.”

“I did tell you, but you were so busy daydreaming, what was I supposed to think?”

Lightning interjected, calmly “He does have a point, Rarity. You’ve been getting a little carried off your daydreams.”

He recalled the time during training. She wasn’t paying attention and messed up on the obstacle course. Then she shopping at the market and she stood at the checkout counter still as a board for five whole minutes, causing a big lineup. Even most recently before today, she remembered how she was sewing a new dress at home, and she slipped into her daydreams, and didn’t take her foot off the machine pedal, ruining the dress.

Rarity felt really embarrassed.

“Rarity, we know ya like the guy, but you gotta keep your head on straight for what really matters.” said Applejack.

Rarity promised from then on she would try to be a bit more careful. “I hope you can all forgive me for acting so rude, especially you, Spike.”

Spike didn’t know why, but he smiled up at Rarity, and then walked over and hugged her, and she hugged him. “Hug…! Hugs are good.” he thought warmly. Still, deep down he was still feeling a bit confused about Thunder Cloud. He couldn’t understand why in all the battle, Underdog didn’t go after him.

The others all wondered this too, but only Spike was beginning to feel more suspicious than ever about Thunder Cloud!

Esroh Dab was sitting in his dark house, thinking very deeply in regards to his failure. “This is very bad. If our forces continue to weaken like this, what will become of us?” He was finally beginning to rekindle with what he was forgetting; he had to get his act in gear.

Still, as much as he tried with all his might, he couldn’t get Rarity off his mind, and all those feelings he got when he was around her, but today’s failure was his ultimate eye-opener, they could never be a thing. He wasn’t the kind of creature that was supposed to be feeling all this, and even so he was made to serve darkness, and that could never be changed. His very survival depended on it.

That night, Rarity was tucking Spike into bed, and apologized again for ignoring him. “Forget it, Rarity. You’ve apologized enough.” Spike said.

She smiled at him, and blinked twice, which sent warm fuzzy feelings all through his body. “Um… Rarity…?”

“Hmm…?”

“I know I shouldn’t be asking, but… how much do you really like Thunder Cloud?”

Rarity’s cheeks turned pink. “Oh, well… I... I guess, I really do like him, maybe… you could say that I…”

Poor Spike didn’t need to hear the rest. “It’s alright.” he whispered as he lay down and shut his eyes. Rarity began to wonder if that was the real reason behind Spike’s lack of confidence. She knew he had a crush on her; she began to wonder if there was something he was really hiding from her.

Nevertheless, she went off to bed.

Spike peeked one eye open making sure she had gone, and he felt the HMI that was buried in his bed. He was very close to wanting to fully give up on Rarity; all he needed was one more push.

(Promo)

In our next episode; Celestia finally wakes up from her slumber, which overjoys everyone, but she still remains weak and unable to do battle.

Meanwhile, the phantom of magic is ready to unleash his ultimate plot, but not before he leads the friends and civilians into a trap, where he reveals his true identity and his motivation, and then plans to exterminate the friends once and for all.

Will our heroes be able to escape their certain doom, and what is the phantoms motivation?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Part 1: Phantom Unmasked”)

Episode 15: Part 1: Phantom Unmasked

EPISODE FIFTEEN

The phantom sat in his lair. He had spent a long time trying to think of a way to unleash Lord Tirek. He couldn’t absorb anymore cutie marks, as they didn’t help, and Fluttershy and Pinkie’s powers were bestowed on the Grand Ruler, and he couldn’t absorb from him.

He needed to give Tirek a big boost of extreme magic, from a very powerful pony, but it had to be an original Equestrian, not a space alicorn.

Suddenly, he finally had the answer “Why didn’t I think of this before?” he hissed softly, but his lips curled into a sneer as he thought about Starfleet. “I’ve got to get those pests out of the way first. I won’t have them getting in my way this time.” he paused “And I think I know just how to do it. This time they’ll meet their doom!”

It had been two weeks since Cadance ran off and Celestia had her operation.

Shining Armor had been working himself really hard to manage the New Crystal Empire. Lightning and the gang often came round to see how he was doing and if they could help. Today was also another sad day for him. Not just because he still missed Cadance and wished she were home, but this was the day his old friend Dr. Kudos was killed in that fire.

“I’ll never forget him.” said Shining Armor “I remember all the times I went to him for help when I wanted to propose to Cadance. I felt she wouldn’t want that. She was royalty and I was just a royal guard.”

“What did he say to you?” Lightning asked.

Shining Armor looked up at the clouds, feeling Dr. Kudos was looking down upon him “He told me… “Just be yourself. If Cadance truly loves you for who you are, and you feel the same, then there is nothing that should stop you from being happy.”

Shining Armor really felt those words deeply. “They worked, plus the fact I told Cadance she’d gain Twilight as a sister-in-law.” He felt a little down again remembering Twilight and Kudos were gone.

“Are you okay?” Krysta asked.

“I… I’m alright. I just wish I knew what happened.” He was referring to how shortly after Kudos saw him about Cadance, that’s when he changed; he became bitter and resentful, and then the lightning struck his house by mistake. “I never got a chance to talk to him again, and find out what was bothering him.”

Lightning and Krysta knew there wasn’t much they could say or do to make things better, especially with Cadance still gone, the phantom and the Dark King still out there. All they and the others wanted to do right now was hope and believe things would get better soon.

Sometime later in New Canterlot, Peach Berry was in her flower garden near the side of her house. She smelled the sweet air and complimented her own work. Yet, she seemed a little sad, about something dreadful that she didn’t like to talk about with many, not even her husband, Fire Ball. So they both kept quiet about it.

As Peach turned to walk back into the house through the side door, the phantom leapt out from behind the corner and caught her, and knocked her out cold so she couldn’t scream.

Fire Ball came outside with some lemonade, thinking his wife would love some after working so hard. “Peach?” he called “Where are you…?” He looked all around, but he couldn’t find her anywhere. Suddenly, the phantom dropped down and punched him out cold and dragged him off too.

Meanwhile, in the royal palace it was still very quiet in the royal master bedroom. Grand Ruler had been training very hard to stabilize his powers. At the end of every day he would return to what seemed to be his usual place; by Celestia's bed, being close to his wife like a good husband would, praying she would awaken!

One morning, he lay with half his body on the bed. Suddenly, he felt someone gently stroking the top of his head. He softly awakened, and he eyes widened in surprise. He turned round to look at the head of the bead, and saw Celestia lying upright. Her eyes were half open and she was smiling weakly at him. “Celestia!” he cried softly “Darling! You’re awake! You’re finally awake!”

She nodded very slowly and spoke in a dry voice, “I still feel very weak, but I’ll be fine. I can feel it.” her throat was very dry and hoarse due to lack of use and hydration. Her husband poured her a small cup of water and then went off to inform the court physician.

Grand Ruler just had to inform everyone of the glorious news, and before long, everyone was gathered in the bedroom giving their blessings that the queen was finally awake.

“How do you feel, your majesty?” asked Lightning.

“Not too bad, Lightning. I just still find it hard to believe I was asleep for nearly two whole weeks.”

The doctor said she still couldn’t receive her divine alicorn magic back yet, or even get out of bed. She was still very weak and needed a little more time to recover her full strength, "You should make full recovery in a day or so, your majesty."

“We’re so glad you’re alright.” said Krysta.

“And to think we almost lost you.” added Shining Armor “Looks like things are finally turning up a bit.”

Everyone agreed, and Pinkie Pie felt she had to arrange a party to celebrate, but Applejack motioned for her to keep calm, and soon they were all ushered out to give the queen some more quiet time to rest a little longer.

Grand Ruler stayed behind a little longer and gazed deeply into his wife’s eyes, and she gazed back at him. “You have no idea how deeply my heart is filled, now that you will be alright.” Grand Ruler said.

“I do, actually.” Celestia said “I feel the same way.”

Her husband leaned softly, and kissed her ever so gently yet deeply.

“It’s so nice that the queen is finally awake.” said Spike. “Oh, Spike…” cried Rarity “Of all the good things to happen, this is THE… BEST… POSSIBLE THING…!”

“Sh-shh…Rarity, not so loud!” snapped Lightning.

Rarity blushed in embarrassment.

“I hate to break up the joyful mood, but it doesn’t really change things that much.” said Starla. The others knew she was right. They still had so much to worry about; the Dark King and his minions, The Phantom of Magic, and even finding Cadance.

“Hey, you guys…” Goldwin called “I think I see something down below.”

He let Lightning peek through his telescope “Hey, it’s the ninja!”

“The ninja?!” everyone gasped. Lightning followed her, and saw her dashing across the field, out of New Canterlot. Lightning had to adjust the mega-zoom on the telescope to keep up with her. “She’s headed for New Everfree Forest. A'rgh! I’ve lost sight of her.”

“Let me see…” said Shining Armor, and Lightning let him look. He couldn’t find the ninja anywhere, but suddenly he spotted something else… or rather someone else. There at the entrance of the forest, he swore he could see an orange coated, blonde-haired pony he’d recognize anywhere. “No, it can’t be.”

“What, what’s wrong?” asked Starla. She peeked through the telescope “I don’t see anybody.”

Shining Armor rubbed his eyes “I could’ve sworn I just saw Dr. Kudos.”

“Que..? How can that be?” asked Dyno “Si, I thought he was dead.” added Myte.

“You miss your friend quite a lot,
You must’ve only seen him in a thought.” said Rhymey.

“Maybe…” Shining Armor said.

“Still, if the ninja’s out there, maybe we should go investigate.” said Fluttershy “Oh, unless that’s a bad idea…?”

“Oh, no, Fluttershy, it’s a good idea.” said Lightning “It may be our chance to finally catch her.”

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” cried Rainbow.

Before they could all head off, the big doors burst open and in walked Captain Shaina. “Commander Lightning.”

“Captain, what’s wrong?”

“Sir and urgent report just came in.” She handed him the paper which read that two ponies were reported missing from the village below; Peach Berry and Fire Ball. “When did this happen?” asked Lightning. “We are uncertain, but we have investigated their home, they have definitely been kidnapped.”

"Kidnapped" was all the friends needed to hear “I bet anythin’ that top-hatted hoodlum’s back of all this.” sneered Applejack. “Ooh, and I bet the ninja found where he was headed; New Everfree Forest.” added Pinkie.

Lightning nodded and said, “All right, we’re moving out. Inform his majesty at once, Shaina.”

“Yes sir.”

Shining Armor stayed behind as Krysta teleported everyone else away, and then she zipped through the portal herself. “There they go.” said Goldwin. Shaina nodded and went off to inform the Grand Ruler, but Shining Armor still couldn’t ignore what he thought he saw. “Oh, no… I’m getting that edgy feeling again.” he said to himself.

“What’s wrong, Shining Armor?” asked Goldwin

“Huh? Oh, um… nothing… nothing at all. I, uh-- I have work to do.” He walked off in a hurry, but that same feeling was getting to him. He knew he couldn’t just run off and should have gone back to the New Crystal Empire as dereliction of duty was a serious offense in the Starfleet Code, but ultimately his nerves got to him. “I’ve just got to get proof!”

However, as he still didn’t possess his unicorn magic, he knew of a special spell that Twilight once taught him to mix. So he went to the storeroom. He mixed up some powders and bits of ivory form the forest, after mixing it all up and igniting it, the powder was ready. “Now, better mix up a second batch so if I need to get back.”

The others had already emerged and were trekking deep into the forest. Lightning had his cape wrapped around him like a scarf to avoid it getting caught in the thickets and brambles. He led the way as the others followed behind.

“Are you sure the ninja came this way, Lightning?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Positive! I saw her come through this way.”

“Sure, we saw her go into the forest, but maybe she turned somewhere.” said Artie.

“Yeah, but how can we figure that out?” asked Spike. He had a point; there were no footprints on the ground, obviously meaning the ninja leapt along the tree limbs to avoid being followed. “We’ll find her, even if we have to scour this whole forest.” said Starla.

“I was afraid you’d say that…” said Rarity. She gazed down at her very muddy boots and gave them a little shake.

As they continued to trek through the forest, every sudden sound made them jump slightly. “What was that?!” cried Fluttershy.

“You stepped on a twig.” Spike said.

The caw of a crow made Fluttershy yelp and leap into Rhymey’s arms.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes “Are we there yet?”

They continued to wander, until they emerged from the forest. “Look there…” said Starla “Isn’t that the Castle of the two Sisters?”

“It is…” Lightning said, he remembered hearing about it from Twilight, and reading about it. Everyone had…

It was where Celestia and Luna used to reside in over a-thousand years ago. Grand Ruler Celesto lived there as well when he became captain of the guards and got engaged to Celestia. Then Princess Luna became Nightmare Moon, and the great battles began, but all that was ancient history, and now the place stood abandoned and dilapidated.

Twilight Sparkle, after being crowned as princess, was hoping to renovate and remodel it as a historic landmark, but when she died all her plans died with her. Nobody dared to touch the castle now, and preferred to leave it as it stood.

“You don’t think the ninja’s gone in there?” asked Krysta.

“It’s the only place around here.” said Lightning “Let’s go in…”

“Race you there!” said Pinkie and she took off fast.

“Pinkie!” snapped Lightning, but she was already way up ahead. “Ugh, crazy pony…!” Lightning muttered and he and the others chased after her right up to the castle entrance, unaware that they were being watched from the thickets and brambles nearby.

Lightning, and Krysta using their powerful strengths, pushed the large doors open. It was really dark inside despite the daylight. The windows were so dirty, dust and tattered curtains were covering them.

Starla felt a shiver run down her spine “Oo-hoo… this place is giving me the creeps.”

“I hear ya…” added Applejack.

There were also many doorways, so the gang decided to divide into groups and split up. “Keep your eyes peeled for anything.” said Lightning. Then everyone went off. Lightning, Starla and Krysta went through one doorway, and the other teams were… Rarity, Spike and Artie... Rainbow, Applejack and Buddy Rose… Fluttershy, Rhymey and Pinkie Pie… and finally, the twins would act as their own team.

All the doorways seem to lead through different tunnels and passage ways leading all over the castle. The space ponies were reminded of the time they trekked through Titan’s old castle on the Dark Planet and how it used to be rigged with traps and secret panels.

This time, it was different; everyone had studied up on the castle and its blueprints. Even though the castle was old and falling to bits, they all knew not to let it go to their heads that included the traps.

“Stop here!” Lightning said “Follow me… and he leapt far across the floor, Starla followed and Krysta fluttered behind her, as the floor behind them opened; a trapdoor! “Good eyes, honey.” said Starla. Her husband smirked, and they continued on their path.

One-by-one, each of the teams used their knowledge and avoided secret panels in the floors and the walls. A swarm of bats flew everywhere, and Rarity screamed “Get them away! Get them away!” Spike scared them off with a little fire flare. “Good shot.” said Artie.

“…Anything for Rarity.” said Spike, but he said it silently to himself.

The teams soon found themselves in many rooms scattered throughout the castle. Rhymey’s group found themselves in the place where they all first activated the Elements of Harmony, and defeated Nightmare Moon the first time. “I still remember it, it was so scary.” cried Fluttershy.

Pinkie Pie sniffled “And it was so beautiful that the sisters were reunited!” and she began to blubber just like she had all that time ago.

Rhymey closed his eyes, and felt the cool breeze from the broken windows and holes in the walls. Although he wasn’t part of that long ago event, being on this spot made him feel deeply enraptured by his poetry muse.

“The feeling is long, mutual and deep,
No longer shall you cry and weep
For I, myself have promises to keep,
And miles to go before I sleep.”

The girls thought that was lovely.

Buddy Rose and his team found an old armory. “Ah, yeah, this is my kinda place.” said Rainbow “Yes, ma’am, old fashioned armor and weapons.”

“Not as good and effective as our weapons, but still very interesting.” said Buddy Rose. As much as they wanted to keep looking, they had to keep focused on finding the ninja; assuming she was anywhere.

Rarity was spinning all around what had to be an old bedroom. Her mind was going miles a minute thinking of all the many ways she could spruce things up. “A few good drapes here, some furniture there! Ah, and these tapestries… with just a little mending and cleaning I could--”

“Eh… that’s enough, Rarity.” said Artie.

“Yeah… we got something else to worry about.” cried Spike, and he pointed to a huge sinister shadow on the walls. Rarity fainted in overdramatic shock, and Artie stood ready, but it turned out to be the Spanish twins “Hola amigos.” said Dyno. “We found secret passages all over the place.”

“Say, what’s with Rarity?” asked Myte. She still hadn’t gotten up from her faint. Artie and Spike sighed, “Don’t ask.”

Lightning, Starla and Krysta found the library, Twilight’s favorite place in the entire castle. “I remember she would come here all the time for quieter, private reading.” Lightning said. He even saw a book with one of Twilight’s bookmarks in it; she never had a chance to finish reading it before she died.

All three of them felt pretty down for a moment, remembering their friend. Then they noticed some of the books were missing from the shelves; which was very strange considering no one other than Twilight ever came to the castle when she alive and she always put her books back.

“We’ve got to regroup.” said Lightning.

Soon, the whole team met back in the central foyer, but just as they were about to share their findings with one another, a trapdoor they were not aware of opened beneath them, and they all fell, down, down, down into darkness!

Meanwhile, Shining Armor had finished his second batch of teleportation powder and was ready to leave. “I sure hope this works…” he said as he held his hand full of powder tight. At that very second, Professor Brain came into the storeroom to get some stuff he needed, and spotted him “I say; what are you--” he shielded his eyes when Shining Armor had thrown the powder on the floor beside him, and in a bright flash, he vanished!

“Good heavens, I must warn his majesty!”

Shining Armor already appeared deep within the forest. His powder had worked. “Thanks Twily…” he said softly, and then he ran off, following the tracks the team had left.

“He what...?!” Grand Ruler snapped when the professor told him about Shining Armor. “I’m afraid it is true, my lord. I saw it with my own eyes.”

“Do you know where he went?” asked Celestia. “Sadly, I do not, my queen.” said Brain.

“I bet I know where he went…” said Grand Ruler. As concerned as he was about Shining Armor, he thought of the New Crystal Empire even more. Who was protecting it?

He gazed at his wife. “I must go. I’m the only one with magic. I’ve got to ensure the empire is safe before I track down the others.”

Celestia understood, and wished she could have gone with him. “Just be careful out there.” she said. Her husband leaned down and kissed her softly. “I shall…” then he opened the window and leapt onto the ledge “Princess Luna, take over while I am away.”

Luna nodded at him, and then he headed off.

Meanwhile, Shining Armor was dashing through the forest, eventually reaching the castle. He was about to head over when he noticed someone’s feet sticking out through some brush. He dragged the body out and gasped. “Dr. Kudos!” He couldn’t believe it, but it was really him, and he looked in bad way.

Kudos began to awaken.

“Doctor! Are you okay?” asked Shining Armor. As Kudos opened his eyes wider, he zapped Shining Armor with a magical beam, knocking him out cold. Then he stood up, snickering and dragged him away, unaware that the ninja was watching him from within the forest.

When Shining Armor came too, he felt very woozy, and found he was strapped to the wall of a dark cavern. All the other walls were decked with stone tablets of cutie marks, including Rarity’s, Applejack’s, and Rainbow Dash’s.

Then, the huge chair in the center of the room slowly spun round, and there sat Emil Kudos, glaring wickedly at him. “Dr. Kudos…?” cried Shining Armor “But, I thought you were dead! Why are you doing this? I thought we were friends…”

Kudos stood up and walked towards him with a sinister grin, and in a flash of light he transformed, making Shining Armor gasp in horror, “Dr. Kudos… is the phantom of magic!”

Kudos nodded and hissed “Yes, I am, and you are no friend of mine; Nobody is!” He then snapped his fingers, and the torches on the other side of the room lit up, revealing Lightning and all the others strapped to the wall like he was, and Krysta was held in a glass sphere. “Shining Armor!” cried Lightning as he and the others struggled hard.

Kudos sniggered, “It’s no use in struggling. Those are special straps that I conjured up myself. Struggling only makes them stronger.”

The friends tried and tried to break free, but the straps indeed became stronger and harder. “Oh, and I mustn’t forget the other guests to my little festivity.” He clapped his hands, and Peach Tree and Fire Ball were lowered down from the dark ceiling, both strapped to two solid pillars.

“So, you did kidnap them!” snarled Starla.

“That’s right!” snarled Kudos “And I intend to destroy them... along with all of you!”

Everyone gasped in horror.

“You should feel fortunate though, for your fate is nowhere near as terrifying and as painful as what I intend to inflict on the rest of the planet. I can transfer my own magic, and that with the magic I have obtained, I shall finally free Lord Tirek from his imprisonment. He will obey my every command and fulfill my every wish, and even your strongest forces will be helpless to stop us then!”

“You monster!” growled Peach “How can you do this to everyone? You used to be so nice and pure!”

Kudos laughed, and then snarled angrily “It’s simple: it’s exactly what everyone deserves, especially you and Fire Ball, and all because of the same thing-- Magic!!”

The others were all confused, except Peach Berry, and she had a sick feeling of all this, but Kudos decided to explain to everyone. “Peach Berry and I used to be very close… and there was a time I had friends...!”

*Kudos’ POV*

My life as an Earth Pony was not all that pleasant. Ponies where I lived were much ruder and harsh towards others just for begin different before Princess Twilight Sparkle was even born.

I was often teased by the unicorns and pegasi, just as they had teased many Earth Ponies for being magicless. Many say that Earth ponies have their own special magic... for WHAT, growing crops? Having more psychical strength? I'd hardly call such petty things magic, more like basic ordinary skill that ANYONE can do if they study and train.

Growing crops isn't magic, it's just a skill

Having psychical strength... any one can have that, but that isn't magic either.

Shooting beams out of your horn, teleportation, transfiguration... even moving clouds, and stirring up winds... THAT is magic.

No... Earth Ponies are not truly as magical as Unicorns and Pegasi. When it comes to the magical pool... we Earth Ponies are at the shallow end.

Then again It didn’t seem to be that much of a big deal to me at first. So what if I couldn't levitate things, fire magical beams of light, or sit on clouds and alter weather...

...but as time passed the situation persisted. They wouldn’t let us Earth ponies play in any games, when they held clubs or picnics, they refused to let us join, and all because of the same thing: no magic.

Things then began to worsen, as many of my Earth pony friends moved away and transferred to other schools, leaving me to face the bigotry on my own; a lone Earth Pony surrounded by meanies.

One day, I met Peach Berry, a pegasi transfer student. I felt she was different from the rest. She actually seemed to appreciate me, even though I had no magic. We became good friends, and we grew up together, and we even fell in love. She began to open my eyes, and inspired me to become a marriage councillor, and I used the inspiration, kindness and love I had gotten from Peach to share with all my patients. I even had the privileged of helping and befriending Shining Armor. He became my best and most frequent patient as I helped him to deal with his issues about Princess Cadance, and wanting to propose marriage to her.

I became well renowned and made many new friends. My life seemed so perfect, and would have been better, except… the past was about to return, to torment me once more!

I was preparing to propose marriage to my beloved Peach Berry, when I received a shocking letter in the mail.

Dear Emil…

I write you this letter, because I just can’t bring myself to tell you face-to-face. I am sorry to say that, I have changed a lot, and I have met up with an old friend of mine, whom I knew long before you. We have decided to start a relationship together, and for that I must leave you.

I will always cherish all the wonderful times we had, and I hope that even after all this you and I may at least till be friends.

Love: Peach Berry

I felt my heart sinking that day. How could she just leave me like this, and after everything we had been through and how much we meant to one another? I wouldn’t stand this, and I wanted an immediate explanation. So I decided to go to her, and that’s when I saw her with Fire Ball, a unicorn! He was showing her what amazing things he could do with his magic, and I even overheard them chatting.

“It’s really amazing to have Unicorn magic.”

“Yes, next to friendship, it truly is one of the most amazing things in all of Equestria.”

Disheartened, I tried to turn to my friends for comfort, but many of them had moved on with their lives and families, completely forgetting about me, and not even remembering me, and the rest had changed just as Peach had, and would not welcome me into their lives or activities simply because I was not a Unicorn or a Pegasi, just a magicless Earth Pony!

I felt so betrayed! How could the ponies I trusted so much turn so shallow and vain?!

I began to detest such things as friendship, love and harmony; hogwash all of it! All anyone seemed to care about was magic, and life itself had become a prison for me. Everywhere I went I was constantly reminded of my betrayal, and worse; I was taunted and hooted at by more unicorns and pegasi.

My depression turned into anger and hatred, and I began to shun others; no longer wishing to help them with their problems as they meant nothing to me. All I wanted was to be alone. That way I felt that no one would hurt me anymore, but I was wrong again!

On that dark and stormy night, I was looking up at the sky, and I swore I could see Peach Berry trying to help the other pegasi control the weather, and she misfired that one bolt of lightning which struck my home! Flames had burst everywhere, and I was injured beyond hope. I lay flat on the floor as the fire surrounded me, unable to get up to escape or even scream for help.

I felt this was truly my end, when suddenly a mysterious voice called out to me. “Do you wish live? I can save you, but you will have to do exactly as I tell you.”

With not much time to think, I accepted his offer, and by unseen magical energies, my spirit was taken away along with my cutie mark and special skills, leaving my old body to burn.

I suddenly found myself in a strange dark void, but I heard that voice call out to me again. It said that I would be reborn, but that I was to carry out a special mission, and that there was a great power that was waiting for me if I was willing to unlock it; the power of Lord Tirek. It soon made me realize it was Tirek himself who was doing this for me, he said that he understood my pain and was willing to give me the chance to exact vengeance on everyone.

So, I agreed, and as a result I was restored in a newer, stronger body. I never felt anything like it, but I had to take time to understand and train with my new found powers before I could set off on my mission. So I spent my time in a newly created underground cavern beneath the castle, where I trained, studied and mastered forms of magic I couldn’t believe were happening to me.

Even after Equestria was destroyed, and United Equestria form, I had survived and continued my training, getting stronger, and stronger. I became the phantom of magic.

I set off on my mission, stealing cutie marks and the magic of all ponies, so that I would unleash Lord Tirek as I had promised. For he promised me all the greatest of magic that I could ever of, enough to help me punish those who hurt me!

*POV Ends*

“…And so, here we stand now. The hour of my vengeance is near. I’m going to wreak havoc on this world using the very thing you all used against me, magic!”

Many of the ponies didn’t know what to rightly feel. They felt pity for Kudos for how his life was ruined and taken away, and also some of them gazed over at Peach Berry. “Is this true…?” asked Fire Ball “You stuck with me because you were charmed by my magic?”

His wife hesitated nervously and then shamefully admitted “...Partly.”

Even Rarity thought that was just disgusting! True, she had fallen in love with unicorns, but not simply for idle things like magic. “You see there…!” snarled Kudos “The true shallowness and vanity is revealed. I cared for her with all my soul, and she leaves me for another simply because of magic... It makes my revenge all the more rightful!”

Peach Berry tried to explain for herself, while she was initially charmed by Fire Ball’s magic, she grew to love him like any other. Fire Ball could still hardly believe it, and did not take kindly to just discovering her vanity. It almost made him feel sorry for Kudos.

Peach then admitted that while she did accidentally strike Kudos’ house when she misfired the lightning, “Please, believe me. Not a day or night goes by that I don’t feel pain and anguish for what happened.”

Kudos marched over and slapped her hard across the face. “You break my heart, you ruin my life, and then you destroy me and my house, be it accident or not...

...and you think you can weasel your way out it just like that! YOU’RE A FOOL PEACH BERRY!!” He gazed at everyone around the room “You are all fools! Despicable, shallow, miserable little wretches! Mark my words, you’re all going to rue the day you crossed swords with me and making me suffer, as will everyone else.”

“It’s you who’s the fool, Kudos!” snarled Lightning “I’ve been doing some thinking lately from what I’ve heard from you, and you honestly think you can control something as powerful as Lord Tirek? Don’t you see; he’s just using you!”

Kudos’ lips curled into a sinister sneer “The great Lord Tirek brought me to life once more, and promised me power. I think I’m the best judge of this.”

“Judge?!” snapped Applejack “Look at you! Your so riled up by all this payback and you're puttin' Earth ponies down! I mean I used to be one, and I thought it was just fine, Magic or not."

Kudos stepped right over to her, and punched her hard in the gut and then again in the face.

“Applejack!" cried Buddy.

"You are as pathetic as the rest!" hissed Kudos, and he grabbed Applejack's left wing, pulling it down, "You WERE an Earth pony, and now you look at you; a Pegasus." He punched her again, splitting her lip and making it bleed softly.

The others all winced in shock and feelings of agony for her. "How dare you assault my friend!" snarled Rarity, but Kudos turned to face her and zapped her hard with a small blast, burning the side of her face, "Perhaps that will teach you to keep your mouth shut, you air-headed retard!"

Rarity gasped ever so strongly, and felt her heart being pained as much as her face at such an insult!

“Kudos, you have to stop this and you have to stop now!!" shouted Buddy "You don’t realize what you’re getting yourself into!”

“SILENCE!” shouted Kudos “I’ve listened to enough of your pious cants for one lifetime. I have a meeting with destiny, and I’m not taking my chances in you ruining my plans this time!”

That’s when the friends all began to feel their strengths getting weaker. This was because of the straps that bound them. “Even as we speak, they are draining your energies and rendering you powerless. Even the mighty space ponies are being affected."

“He’s right!” groaned Dyno. “I feel woozy…” added Myte. Even Spike and Krysta were being drained of strength.

They then watched as all the cutie marks on the tablets vanished as Kudos absorbed them all into a magical gem. “And now, for the finishing part of my plan…” hissed Kudos, and he stomped his foot onto a single square on the floor, pressing it like a switch.

The cavern began to rumble and quake. “What’s happening?” cried Fluttershy. Small pebbles and bits of dust began to fall as the walls cracked up. “It’s caving in!” cried Krysta.

Kudos sniggered. “In five minutes the entire castle above will cave in on your heads, burying you alive, and ensuring that you won’t interfere with my plans this time. Farewell!” Laughing loudly, he leapt up into the darkness and vanished out of sight as large rocks began to fall from above.

“What are we going to do!” cried Rainbow.

“We’re going to be pony pancakes!” screamed Rarity.

Outside, the castle was rumbling violently as bits of it began to break off and fall. The phantom snickered wickedly as he watched “So much for the appetizer…” he then clutched his amulet holding all the magic inside “And now, onward to the main course.” Using his magic to propel him though the air, he began to fly off for New Tartarus, where he would unleash Lord Tirek.

The ninja saw this from the forest, and was well aware of what was going on in that castle. Any second, it was going to collapse and crush the trapped hostages like grapes!

The castle continued to rumble and collapse. The friends were all still struggling to break free, but the straps continued to weaken their strengths making it all the more difficult. “It’s no good, we can’t break free!” cried Lightning.

“We’re getting weaker!” groaned Artie. Then a huge pile of rocks fell from above “From the looks of this place, it won’t matter in a minute!”

“We’re gonna die! WE’RE GONNA DIE!!” cried Pinkie Pie.

“No! This can’t be!” screamed Rarity.

The energy straps were still draining their power, and some of the ponies felt like drifting off. Some of them even believed they were hallucinating when they thought they saw what looked like the ninja, but it was really her, and using the magic of her amulet, she managed to break the straps, and Krysta’s glass.

All of them gazed at the ninja, and she motioned for them to follow out a secret entrance she came through. With no time to argue, they followed her down a tunnel. Soon, they emerged in the clearing of the forest, a good distance away from the castle. “We made it!” cried Dyno, “And just in time!” cried Myte, as he point at the castle, which collapsed into a huge pile of rubble and debris.

It was a very dark moment to see that. One of the most sacred landmarks on the entire planet, crushed just like that. “Oh, my…!” peeped Fluttershy.

“Oh, dear.” cried Rarity

“Kudos…!” Lightning grumbled “He’s gone too far this time!”

The others agreed, and decided it was time to find him and bring him in for good. “Hey, where’d the ninja go?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Nobody was watching her?!” snapped Rainbow. Still, it was already agreed that she was off to New Tartarus, where Kudos was probably now. “We’ve got to stop him before he unleashes Tirek!” cried Starla. “Agreed, but we’ll need help.” said Lightning, and he gazed at Peach Berry and Fire Ball “And we’ve got to get you two to safety as well. Krysta, can you get us back to New Canterlot?”

“I’ll try…” said Krysta, but all she could manage to conjure up was a few sparkles. “I was afraid of that; my power’s low.”

“I guess those straps really did a number on us.” said Artie. “We’ll have to fly all the way.”

“But’s it too darn far…” said Applejack “We’ve gotta save up what strength we’ve got left, not burn it away.”

“What do we do now?
We’ve got to get back, but how?” asked Rhymey.

Suddenly, Shining Armor remembered his magic powder. “Everyone, huddle together. I just hope this is enough to get us all back.” Everyone huddled together in a big group. “Here goes…!” said Shining Armor as he threw the powder, and everyone vanished in a cloud of smoke.

They then reappeared safely, but not in New Canterlot. “What just happened?” asked Pinkie. Everyone looked around, and all the caverns and rocky peaks told them immediately, “This is New Tartarus.” said Lightning.

This land was once used by Equestrians to seal their most dangerous criminals, like Tirek, underground. It became obsolete when Starfleet came along and introduced stronger and more efficient prisons. However, all dangerous criminals of Equestria’s past still remained sealed within New Tartarus.

Peach and Fire were both awed and a bit shaken by the sight of the eerie place. “But, I thought we were heading for New Canterlot?” asked Peach. Shining Armor couldn’t understand it either “I followed the spell exactly…” then suddenly it donned on him, he remembered one special ingredient, bits of dust from crushed rocks of New Canterlot he was supposed to have added, but there were two jars with the same contents in the storeroom, and in his haste he neglected to read the label properly.

“This is bad, very bad.” said Lightning. He was very concerned for Peach and Fire; this was no place for civilians to be. Suddenly there was a small tremor that almost knocked everyone off their feet. “What was that?” cried Rarity.

“I think it was coming from way over there…” said Spike as he pointed off in the distance where everyone could see bright flashes of light and energy. “Kudos!” cried Lightning.

“He’s going to unleash Tirek!” added Starla.

“Well, come on, we’ve gotta stop him!” snapped Buddy Rose. The team began to head off, but Shining Armor and Krysta were to look after the couple, and try to get them off the lands as this was not the thing for them to be getting into. “Stick with us, you’ll be fine.” said Shining Armor.

Kudos was laughing sinisterly as he began his ritual. Bolts of lightning seem to flash out of nowhere as the winds picked up. “Great Centaur, Lord Tirek, the time has come for me to release you from your imprisonment. I now give you this offering; the magic obtained from ponies!” He held up the amulet over the great seal, and the amulet glowed brightly as all the magic and cutie marks emerged in an immense stream and got absorbed into the seal! The seal began to pulsate, indicating it was weakening. “Yes! It’s working!” hissed Kudos. All he had to do now was give his own power… but suddenly…!

Several magic blasts bombarded him. “Huh….?! What’s this?” he growled as he turned and saw the team. “I have got to be dreaming!” he roared.

“Ceremony’s over, Kudos.” snarled Lightning.

“You’re too late!” growled Kudos “I’m only one step away from unleashing the ultimate magic, and finally getting my revenge!”

The friends could see that he had finally gone completely insane. “Don’t be a fool, Kudos!” snapped Starla “You’re about to unleash a dangerous force that could doom us all. Give yourself up and we’ll try and help you.”

“The only ones you should be helping are yourselves!” snarled Kudos, and he fired a huge blast of magic at them all, knocking them all over. “All right, if that’s how you want it-- everyone still good?”

Everyone stood tall and proud and it was time to transform.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

“Dragon Power!”

“You’ve forced us to take extreme measures, Kudos. Prepare to lose it all!” Lightning said.

Kudos laughed loud and wickedly and unleashed a swarm of his phantom-puppets to attack them. “Let’s go!” snapped Lightning and everyone lunged forth, attacking the phantoms and knocking them out of the way, and while they were distracted, Kudos decided to continue his ritual, when the ninja appeared and kicked him off the platform.

“You!” snarled Kudos. The ninja glared at him fiercely and lunged at him. The two brawled fiercely, and Kudos was growing more and more anxious and desperate to finish what he started, if he could just get a clear opening.

The others were still duking it out with the puppets, vanquishing them all one-by-one. “That’s all of them.” Spike said after destroying the last one. “Now, let’s get Kudos.” said Lightning.

Kudos fired a shot, and the ninja dodged. The two then ran side by side firing numerous shots at one another. They then skidded to a halt and engaged in a strength lockdown. Both sides put all their muscle on. “I will not be stopped, I’ve come too far!” growled Kudos, and that gave him the extra bit of strength he needed to break free, and blast the ninja extremely hard, and she skidded along the ground.

She struggled in agony, and didn’t get back up. “Kudos!” snapped Lightning, and there was the whole team sneering angrily at him for what they had just seen. Kudos clenched his fists as he stared down the team, but also could see out of the corner of his mask and that Tirek’s seal was just off to the side of him.

He powered himself up really hard. The team thought he was getting ready for a big blast, and stood ready for it, but suddenly Kudos whirled round and fired his power towards the seal. “No!!” cried Lightning.

Kudos felt very weak from transferring all that power to the seal, and the ground began to tremble and quake as the seal pulsated like crazy, and then it broken, and all was suddenly quiet… quiet… quiet still, and then a huge fist pushed through the ground, making the team jump in fear. Then another large fist emerged. Kudos gazed on in astonishment as the giant centaur emerged, and thundered “I… am… free!!”

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode; the friends find that they are horribly ill matched against Lord Tirek’s mighty strength and power, and Tirek decides to head off to New Canterlot to seek his vengeance for being sealed, and he manages to overpower everything launched at him.

The Grand Ruler steps up to the plate to defend his kingdom, and matches Tirek’s strength, but doesn’t seem to be quite enough to beat him.

Is there another way to silence Tirek’s evil for good?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: Part 2: Valkyries of Harmony)

Episode 16: Part 2: Valkyries of Harmony

“Previously on Starfleet Magic…!”

After Queen Celestia had awoken from her slumber, the phantom of magic had kidnapped Fire Ball and Peach Berry, and lured the team of friends to his secret lair beneath the Castle of the two Sisters. There, he revealed his true identity as Dr. Emil Kudos, reincarnated, and how his anger and motivation came from his hard life of rejection and prejudice treatment.

After escaping the collapsing castle, the friends follow him to New Tartarus, but were unable to stop him from unleashing Lord Tirek!

EPISODE SIXTEEN

The ponies gazed in horror at the sight of the huge creature! He was at least the size of Twilight’s old home. “Whoa!” Buddy Rose cried as he scanned him with his visor “Anyone else scanning this?!”

“His powers are off the charts!” cried Arite.

The ninja could hardly believe what she was seeing, and Kudos was laughing nearly uncontrollably “Magnificent!” he then got up and waltzed over shouting “Tirek, mighty lord of magic… I have released you for your imprisonment. From this moment forth, you shall serve obey Me.” he then pointed at the team “Your first objective, destroy these pests!”

Tirek growled softly and turned round. “Uh, I don’t know about you guys, but I don’t like the way he’s looking at us.” cried Rainbow.

As Tirek stomped his way over, his big voice thundered “It’s been centuries since I was imprisoned, but now that I am renewed, I wouldn’t mind a little warm up. Let’s see what this new work’s defense has to offer.”

Lightning clenched his fists tight, not willing to back down no matter what the odds. “Come on guys, let’s rumble!” he said. The other reluctantly agreed, but had serious doubts they could do anything. Lightning and his friends all stood together, Spike stood with them, and unleashed their strongest attacks.

“DRAGON FLARE”

“STARLIGHT ARROW”

“LEAF SWARM”

“PAINT BOMB”

“DRILL QUILL”

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

“UNIFORCE”

All those attacks struck Tirek head on, resulting in a massive explosion. Everyone looked on anxiously, even Kudos. When the smoke finally cleared, Tirek had not a scratch on him, much to the friends’ horror.

“Is that all the better you can do? I am disappointed.” hissed Tirek. Then his horns began to glow in a fiery blaze “Allow me to show you real power; BLAZE OF DESTRUCTION!”

“LOOK OUT!” screamed Rarity as Tirek fired a huge fiery beam from his horns. The shot missed but created such an explosion that it sent all the friends flying in different directions and crashing hard. “Wow, talk about strength!” groaned Spike.

Tirek snickered “And that was just a small sample of what’s coming next. I have missed so much in the past centuries.”

The friends all managed to get to their feet. “Let’s rush him!” snarled Lightning. The all dashed forth, but along the way their suits powered down, and they all began to feel a little woozy. “What’s happenin’?” cried Applejack

“I think… I’m going to… collapse!” cried Fluttershy, and she nearly did, and Rhymey dashed up and caught her, but he felt his strength was very low as well.

“Oh, no, we’ve forgotten that when we were trapped.
Most of our powers and strengths were sapped!”

“He’s right!” groaned Starla “Even our best attacks didn’t work.”

Kudos stepped forth “Face it, your time is up. As long as Lord Tirek is by my side, there will be none to stand in our way.”

The friends could still not believe how crazy Kudos was for thinking Tirek was actually obeying him.

Kudos then spoke to Tirek. “Now, Lord Tirek, I command you to destroy them. Destroy them now while they are still weak!”

Tirek just stood where he was, not even blinking his eyes.

“Lord Tirek, I am giving you an order!” shouted Kudos, but Tirek simply turned and began to walk away. “Hey, where are you going? Get back here!” but Tirek continued to walk away, completely ignoring him. “I command you to return!”

Tirek just continued to walk away, and Kudos began to follow him.

“Kudos!” shouted Lightning “Don’t you get it? Tirek’s not listening to you, and he never was.”

“Silence!” shouted Kudos, but Lightning persisted “All he wanted you to do was free him. He doesn’t care about you at all! All he wants now is to conquer the planet and that includes you!”

Kudos refused to listen and followed after Tirek. He had not given Tirek all of his powers and still had enough to run fast and shoot small magical bursts. “Kudos, wait…!” Dyno shouted. “The stubborn fool, he just won’t listen!” growled Myte.

The ninja finally found her strength to stand up. “Check it out, the ninja’s up.” cried Pinkie. The gang looked over at the ninja, just as she dashed across the field. “Hey, wait, come back!” cried Buddy Rose, but she wouldn’t listen, and ran up to the front of Tirek “What have we here?” Tirek sneered. The ninja stood where she was bravely and grabbed the medallion around her neck.

Tirek gasped at the sight of it, “No, not that?! That’s my brother’s medallion.”

The ninja held it up high and it began to glow brightly. “No! I won’t let you!” shouted Tirek, and he thrust his huge fist forth, but the ninja fired a magical zap from the medallion, hitting his hand and hurting him slightly.

“Did you see that?” snapped Spike.

“Of course we did, but I don’t believe it...” said Artie.

The medallion glowed brighter, and brighter…

…then it went out again!

Tirek gawked down at the now pitiful ninja in his way, as she panicked and tried desperately to reactivate the magic, again, to no avail. Tirek laughed hysterically “Obviously someone fails to understand how the medallion truly works.” He scoffed, and then prepared to blast the ninja into ashes.

“No!” the others shouted

“Yes!” shouted Kudos.

“BLAZE OF DESTRUCTION”

Just the might force was fired right at the ninja, Shining Armor came out and shoved her and himself out of the way just in time. The ninja could hardly believe it and gazed at Shining Armor strangely.

The others were amazed, and Lightning couldn’t believe he was still around after he told him to leave, but Tirek simply scoffed “I have better things to do.” and he walked off again. “Wait! Come back here!” shouted Kudos, but still Tirek wouldn’t listen to him. He began to run off like a speeding comet, actually leaving a small burning trail as he ran.

“You dare run from your master!” shouted Kudos, and he sped off after him. “This is so not good!” cried Rainbow. “We can’t just let him run lose like that!” added Rarity.

Lightning, and agreed and signaled everyone to move out.

Shining Armor got to his feet. “Are you alright?” he asked as he held his hand out to the ninja. The ninja just gazed up at him strangely, almost as if she were nervous, or confused. After how mean she had acted towards him and the others, he was showing her kindness.

Shining Armor’s hand remained where it was, and finally the ninja gave in and placed her hand in his, gripping it in a way that was familiar to Shining Armor. He slowly helped the ninja to her feet, but gawked at her strangely.

The ninja still didn’t speak, but nodded softly at him and placed her other hand over his, confirming it all to him.

The gang dashed over to them “Shining Armor.” Lightning called. He snapped out of his trance “What are you still doing here? Oh, never mind.”

“Lightning!” cried Krysta as she came fluttering over, with her was her husband, King Topaz. “Thank goodness you are all safe, but we have terrible news!” cried Topaz. He explained while how Krysta couldn’t teleport, she did see one of her fairy soldiers on patrol. She stopped him and asked him to send a message to her family on planet Luminous, Topaz came along, and brought Twink along for the ride. “But my soldier also had bad news…” said Krysta “Tirek is heading straight for New Canterlot!”

Everyone gasped. “We’ve got to get back there!” cried Starla.

“She’s right, who knows what that big, ugly brute will do.” added Applejack.

“Gather round everyone, I can take you all there.” said Topaz. Everyone gathered close, and then they were all warped to New Canterlot.

The second they landed, they could already see it was completely and total chaos. Tirek had already arrived, and Kudos was watching from a hilltop. He watched with glee as he saw many pony forces go after Tirek.

Many unicorn guards fired their magic beams at him, but he just absorbed the magic and repelled it right back at them. Many pegasi and even the Wonderbolts came charging from the skies, “Going down…” sneered Tirek, and he zapped at them, causing them to lose their ability to fly. All the ponies crashed down like rocks.

Even the Earth ponies hardly stood a chance, and many of them were already backing away in fear of their lives.

Tirek had absorbed so much pony magic, that he was able to control every unicorn, pegasi and space pony he could affect with his power. Despite the fact he had no control over space alicorns, when an army of them tried to rush him, he deflected them all off like common flies.

Kudos couldn’t contain himself “Yes, let them have it!” he cried “This is what I’ve been waiting for; the perfect vengeance against all those who hurt me! Now the very magic they valued more will be their undoing!”

“What are we going to do?! What are we gonna?! WHAT ARE WE GONNA DO?!” cried Pinkie. “There’s not much we can do, our powers are still weak!” said Buddy Rose.

The ninja could hardly stand the sight of this, and she suddenly noticed a little colt that was stuck and crying for help and Tirek was slowly approaching him. She dashed straight off. “Wait!” cried Shining Armor “No, come back-- CADANCE!!”

“Cadance?!” the others all shouted in shock.

The little colt had his foot stuck under a rock and couldn’t shift it, and Tirek had finally reached him. The little colt screamed at the sight of the huge beast, to which he enjoyed. “Fear only amuses me more.” He hissed, and then he kicked up on his hind legs to stomp down hard on the helpless little pony, but the ninja swooped in and scooped him up at the last second and wall-kicked hard off the side of a house, springing in the opposite direction. “Insolent pest!” shouted Tirek “BLAZE OF DESTRUCTION”

“Watch out!” shouted Lightning. As the blast headed at the ninja, she sprang off a large tree to safety while the blast hit the tree on the hill disintegrating it and a good deal of the ground right near where Kudos was standing. “WATCH WHERE YOU’RE AIMING!!” he thundered.

The ninja set the colt down safely and motioned for him to run off to safety.

Kudos was growing really annoyed with Tirek’s attitude “Remember who your master is!”

Tirek turned and glared fiercely at Kudos, and laughed wickedly at him. Kudos suddenly began to feel all his anger fading into fear as the giant centaur moved in closer, still laughing at him. Kudos tripped over backwards.

“Foolish creature, you are no master of mine.” Tirek said “You served your purpose, and I now I have no further use for you.”

“What?!” snapped Kudos.

Tirek explained that when Cerberus abandoned his post in Tartarus of old, Tirek, although still imprisoned, had just the itty-bittiest ounce of magic to transfer a small part of his sprit to the outside world for a very short time. It was his hope that could find someone to manipulate into working for him to set him free. “I chose you because there was no one more pathetic enough. Your overdeveloped rage, and lust for revenge and power made you easy to manipulate.”

Kudos could hardly believe any of this, and he couldn’t find the nerves to speak. The friends all heard, and they were disgusted at Tirek. “He just played on his emotions, and used them to brainwash him?!” cried Rarity.

“Man, that is low, really low!” grumbled Spike.

Tirek just gazed furiously at the friends “You ponies are nothing but filth and slime, you brainwashed my brother with you friendship foolishness, eventually leading him to betray me, and I was sealed away.” He then gazed at Kudos “Now that you have done my bidding and released me, I am free to roam and fishing what I started. This world and all of its magic will belong to me!”

Kudos felt really distraught now, and he gazed sadly and shamefully at the ground “All this time-- I was betrayed by everyone I ever knew, and I finally thought I found someone who understood me, someone who could help me… only be betrayed again.”

“Betray?” Tirek chuckled “We were never comrades. How could I ever betray you?” He then raised his huge hand to squash him like a bug, and Kudos was too lost in his anguish to even move or notice.

“No!” shouted Lightning as he dashed over to try and save him.

“He’s not going to make it!” cried Artie!

“I can’t watch!” squealed Fluttershy.

Suddenly, a powerful barrier surrounded Kudos, stopping Tirek from crushing him. Everyone looked and then saw Grand Ruler standing proudly with his cape flowing majestically, and his golden horns glowing brighter than ever. “Master…!” cried Lightning.

His majesty nodded “I’ve ordered this entire area evacuated, you and the others go and help everyone. Go on, Lightning. I’ll hold this monster off.”

The friends agreed and ran off to get all the ponies in the village to safety.

Tirek glared at Grand Ruler and approached him. “You’re not like others; you have much power that I cannot absorb. You will have to be dealt with by more painful methods. I am Lord Tirek, master of magic.”

His majesty stood bravely and stared back at him, “…Grand Ruler Celesto.”

“Grand… Ruler… Celesto is it.”

“You remember me?”

“Not really... but when I add your name to my list of victims, I want to get it right.”

The two figures stood ready for battle, and then Tirek charged, and swung his fist. Grand Ruler dodged it. Then again, then he leapt up high and punched Tirek hard in the face, knocking him over.

While the two of them fought it out, the ponies were all working their hardest to get all the civilians to safety. The ninja actually helped them instead of resenting them, yet the others still had a hard time really believing if she was really Cadance. Nevertheless evacuation continued as ponies continued to stampede, in lines, into the fairies portals.

“Come on, keep moving, keep moving!” shouted Lightning.

Grand Ruler kicked Tirek hard, and rammed numerous punches into him. One-two, one-two, one-two!

Princess Luna and Goldwin were watching from the palace window. “Look at him go!” cried Goldwin “I guess his training really paid off.”

Celestia was growing edgy and wished she could be down there to help her husband or her subjects. Princess Luna gazed over at her “Fear not, sister, we must have faith.”

Celestia nodded, but she was growing edgy.

“Uh oh! Tirek’s getting up!” cried Goldwin.

Tirek had indeed sprung to his feet, and begun to power up his magic “BLAZE OF DESTRUCTION!”

Grand Ruler’s horns glowed brightly, and he countered the blast with his own magic, intercepting it and exploding it just like that, much to Tirek’s frustration. Grand Ruler then dashed out form the smoke, aiming a powerful kick straight at him, but Tirek swung his huge hand and swatted him hard and sent him crashing onto a food cart, breaking it to bits. He just lay where he was, perfectly still.

Tirek approached him, snickering. “If you believe that old play dead act can save you? You’re more foolish than I thought. I can still feel the magic within you.” He grabbed him in his hands and held him up. “I may not be able to absorb your powers, but I can be rid of you so you’ll not interfere again.”

That’s when Grand Ruler’s eyes snapped wide open, shooting a magical blast right at Tirek’s huge face, blinding him, and forcing him to release Grand Ruler, giving his majesty the chance to kick him hard in the chest, sending him skidding back hard.

“Having great power is one thing…” his majesty said “But what you do with them and how you use them is quite another. You knew I was going to strike, but you couldn’t tell when or how.”

Tirek went redder than ever, and charged furiously at Grand Ruler, he dodged and struck Tirek again, then again, and a third time. The two then engaged in a struggle, strength-to-strength. Tirek then powered up for another blast “What are you doing?!” snapped Grand Ruler “At this range you’ll injure us both!”

Tirek didn’t care and he continued to power up. Grand Ruler had no choice but to power up himself and his horns glowed brightly.

“BLAZE OF DESTRUCTION”

“TENFOLD… UNIFORCE”

Two forces collided in such an explosion, and at close range, knocked the two clear out of the village and into the open field, both of them seemed injured but not defeated. Tirek however, had another trick up his sleeve. “I must… gain… more magic.” he growled, and he raise d his hand up high shouting “COME TO ME!”

Grand Ruler gazed in horror at what he saw; Tirek was send out a wave of magic that stretched all across the planet, and every Equestrian pony that got hit got sapped of their powers, which was then transferred back to him, causing him to increase in size. Now he nearly as tall as the redwood trees and his horns nearly touched some of the clouds. Worse than that, his injuries were healing.

Tirek’s voice seemed louder than ever. “Take a good look at me now, pitiful pony! I have more power than ever before. A pity you cannot say the same for yourself.”

Grand Ruler clenched his fists and stood upright “As long as I can stand, I can still battle, for my planet.”

“How noble... BUT FOOLISH!” shouted Tirek as he raised his huge hand and brought it down. Grand Ruler dodged it, but Tirek smashed the ground so hard it caused a large tremor that could be felt all across the land.

The friends could feel it in village “What was that?” cried Shining Armor. The ninja panicked and pointed over far away. Everyone could see the giant centaur from where they stood. “Galloping Galaxies!” cried Lightning “What happened?!”

“I’ll bet’cha anythin’ it had to do with that power surge there was.” said Applejack.

“The Grand Ruler must need help!” said Spike. Not wishing to stall any longer, everyone dashed on, while up in the palace, Celestia could see Tirek right from her bed without being near the window. She and the others also felt the tremor. “This is very bad!” cried Celestia “Tirek has absorbed so much magic, he is becoming more powerful by the second. He must be stopped!”

“Agreed, but what is there that we can do?” asked Luna “We still do not possess our magic, and you are still too weak to do battle.”

“Never mind that…” cried Goldwin “Look down there!” Luna ran to the window and could see Lightning and friends dashing towards the battle, and they could also see Grand Ruler was taking quite a pounding.

Tirek flung him into to air, and bopped him hard off his back, without much effort, and any attack Grand Ruler tried hardly scratched Tirek all that much. He laughed hard and sneered “Sorry, but the tables have permanently turned.” and then he flicked him down to the ground.

Grand Ruler looked really beat, but he managed to get back onto his feet and glare up at the evil beast. “Don’t tell me you’re still trying to win…” hissed Tirek “Even the most incompetent of creatures will run from a losing battle as this.”

Grand Ruler sneered “Then I suppose it’s a good thing I am neither incompetent, nor willing to give up!”

“And you’re also not alone…” said Lightning. He and his team stood tall and proud behind his majesty, all glaring up at Tirek, and Tirek was amazed but also disgusted. “It was this sort attitude that made my brother side with the ponies; I will not be overcome by such stupidity.” He charged up his horns and poured on so much magic, ready to strike them, and the blast would be so strong, even if he missed, everything in its path would be horribly burned to a crisp. Fortunately Grand Ruler had an idea, and he gazed at Lightning and his team of space ponies “Transfer all you available power to me.”

Heeding his words, the space ponies transferred what tiny bits of magic they could spare, and his majesty’s horns glowed brighter than ever, just as Tirek launched his attack right at them, resulting in a massive explosion that shook the lands.

The ponies in the palace felt the tremor. “No!” cried Celestia “Are they…?”

Goldwin gazed through his telescope “Wait, I see something!”

Tirek panted exhaustingly for having used that much magic, but as the smoke cleared, what he saw he refused to believe, the magic was repelled right back at him, consuming him in another explosion.

The smoke had cleared, and it turned out that Grand Ruler had managed to conjure a super powerful barrier, unlike any other he had conjured, and it not only shielded him and the others from the blast, it defected it right back at Tirek.

However, Grand Ruler now felt extremely weak, and he collapsed to his knees. “Master…! Lightning cried as he caught him. “I’ll be fine…” his majesty said “I just need to rest.”

“You did it!” cried Lightning “…He’s gone, you beat him!”

“I wouldn’t bet on that!” shouted Tirek, and everyone gasped in shock as the smoke cleared. “No way!” cried Rainbow.

“Can it be?
Is it he!” snapped Rhymey

Tirek was still there, a little smaller in size now, but still gigantic enough to flatten them all. “That little stunt of yours did take me by surprise, I’ll admit, but all you managed to do was weaken some of my great power. I still have more than enough to flatten you all like insects!”

Even Grand Ruler couldn’t believe this, and now he didn’t have enough power to fight back. Lightning and the team still couldn’t transform or even use simple attacks with their energies so low.

“What are we going to do!” cried Fluttershy.

“There’s nothing we can do!” added Krysta.

Topaz considered warping them all to safety, but it wouldn’t have mattered. There wouldn’t be any safe place to go. “No, I don’t believe this is It.” said Lightning “There has to be something we can try.” but really none of the others could think of anything, yet all of them were desperately hoping and believing there was a way.

Even back at the palace, hope was rapidly fading. “They’re just standing there!” cried Goldwin.

“They must have used up all their power!” said Luna.

Celestia felt her blood run cold, and she refused to accept this was how it was going end. “There must… be… a way.” she peeped.

Tirek was preparing for one final attack; the kill! “And now, the final ordeal; it’s been fun…”

Starla gripped Lightning’s hand tightly, and he gripped hers.

“Rhymey!” cried Fluttershy. She was shaking very badly, and her colt-friend embraced her.

“I am scared too…” he said softly, and there was only one thing he could rhyme with that. “Fluttershy… I love you.”

They embraced deeply.

Many of the others felt this was it. Pinkie Pie even pulled a cupcake out of her pocket. “My last one ever!” she cried, and ate it in one chomp, “Mmm, tasty!”

Rarity had tears of extreme woe and despair in her eyes, and Spike felt his own coming on. He decided now was the time, or he’d never get another chance. “Rarity… I…wanted to say--” but before he could say anything else, Rarity hugged him deeply “Spike…” she cried. All he could do was hug her back. “At least we’ll die together.” he mumbled.

The ninja could hardly believe this herself. After all her intense training, and all her new magic, it failed her. Shining Armor gripped her hand and gazed at her bravely yet sorrowfully, feeling this was the end. She held his hands, and though she didn’t speak, he knew she was trying to say “I love you, and I’m sorry.” and she embraced him.

At that moment, her horn began to glow under her suit, so did Shining Armor’s horn, and the medallion began to glow brighter than ever before. “What’s this?!” snapped Tirek “That light…! It cannot be?!”

The medallion glowed brighter than ever, and fired a massive beam of light at Tirek stunning him and binding him tightly. “What’s happening?” Pinkie asked, and then the medallion fired six multicolored beams of light, five of them at the Equestrian ponies in the group, and the sixth flew straight at the palace, into the bedroom, and struck Celestia.

“Sister!” Luna peeped, but astonishingly, Celestia was glowing brightly almost like a Crystal Pony, and she levitated out of bed. “Your majesty?” cried Goldwin as Celestia soared out the window; as if she were fully recovered.

All five Equestrian ponies were glowing just as she was when she arrived on the scene, and then, the symbols appeared on their foreheads. “The Elements of Harmony!” cried Shining Armor. The one magic that Tirek could never absorb from them was beginning to show a whole new power as the six mares began to transform in front of everyone.

They all now looked like Valkyries, complete with extra armor; headbands, skirts and capes, and they were still glowing softly. They were even armed with swords, and shields that had each specific element marking on it.

“Incredible!” cried Grand Ruler.

“Cool...” added Lightning.

All the others added their comments on their friends appearances, and Spike, he never thought Rarity could ever look more beautiful. Just the sight of her made him go completely numb.

The Valkyries flapped their wings, flying high up. Tirek gazed at them, and Celestia spoke deeply “In the name of harmony, it is time that we stripped you of the magic you abused.”

Tirek managed to break free from the magic that bound him. “You dare deny me of what is rightfully mine?! I’ll show you abuse!” he thundered, and launched another blaze at them, but the Valkyries raised their shields, which were glowing bright, intercepting the attack and deflecting it right back at him.

Tirek roared and screeched as the attack hit him. Then, holding their swords high, and then standing in a circle in midair, the Valkyries spun around, and around, and around, glowing brighter than ever before, and then then one-by-one, they soared towards Tirek slashing him hard.

Rarity: “Generosity!”

Rainbow: “Loyalty!”

Pinkie Pie: “Laughter!”

Fluttershy: “Kindness!”

Applejack: “Honesty!”

Celestia: “Magic!” her attack did much more damage, and bound Tirek tightly with the magical energies. Now, the Valkyries were ready for their final, really big attack. Standing all together, and holding their swords out front, the tips all touching; the blades began to glow as a large ball of rainbow-light formed. “COSMIC POWERS OF HARMONY!!” the ladies shouted, and launched their beam straight at Tirek.

The vile villain roared as his body was engulfed in the light. Everyone else shielded their eyes as the brightness seemed to spread out all across the planet like a big wave.

All across the planet, every single pony that got hit by this ray had gotten their magic and cutie mark back, along with any other ability they had stolen from them. Even the collateral damages were magically repaired.

Grand Ruler was healed completely, as well as Lightning and the others, and the ninja, her clothes had vanished, revealing she was indeed Princess Cadance, leaving her in her normal clothes.

When the light had faded, Tirek was surprisingly still alive, but after all that and losing his magic, he was a very small, and very weak and frail. The Valkyries were also no longer Valkyries, but wearing their casual clothes. “It’s over…” said Celestia.

Tirek twitched twice, and actually managed to struggle to his feet. “This… is not… over!” he groaned “I can gather more magic… and I’ll strike… AGAIN…!”

“I don’t think you will.” said a voice that made everyone wince in shock. “That voice!” cried Lightning.

“Can it be…?” added Celestia.

A bright tube of light shone down from the skies, and she appeared; Twilight’s angel-corn.

“Sis!” cried Shining Armor. Everyone gazed in deep feeling of joyful and slight sorrowful emotion to see her again. She smiled at them all, and then gazed down at Tirek. “I think enough is enough, Tirek. Isn’t it time for you to admit defeat?”

“Never!” growled Tirek “Why should I, anyways?”

“Because... it’s the honorable thing to do, brother.” said another voice, and there, next to Twilight appeared the spirit of Scorpan. Everyone gazed at him in awe, and he bowed to everyone, especially to Celestia, and she bowed back to him. “Lord Scorpan, my teacher!” cried Cadance.

“Your teacher…?” Shining Armor asked in confusion. Scorpan nodded at them both and smiled proudly at Cadance.

“You!” snarled Tirek “What do you want?!”

Scorpan gazed down at his brother, in pity. “Tirek, do you know why it was I came to accept the ponies ways?”

“...No.”

Scorpan went on to explain…

As much as he once did believe that power and magic were the only things that mattered, he began to feel rather unfulfilled, and that led to his eyes being opened to the truth. “The ponies began to show me how life could be even without the use of much magic. At first I didn’t believe them, but when I saw how wonderful their lives truly were, and there wasn’t as much pain being inflicted upon me nor on them… that’s how I began to change.”

He then befriended the pony wizard, who was very impressed by his change of heart that he took him on rather as a part-time apprentice, and he taught one of the special secrets of the elements of harmony, and the special hidden power they possessed; the Valkyrie magic.

“I had always hoped, Tirek that you would come round to my way of thinking. Sadly, you did not, and you left me with no choice.” Most of the story was history, and Tirek hadn’t forgotten his betrayal, and his being sealed away. “Some brother you are; leaving me all alone that way!”

“Believe me…” said Scorpan “What I did pierced my own heart as well, but I knew what I was doing was right, and I also suspected the possibility of your escape, and I planned for that.”

He explained how his medallion had been enchanted by the pony-wizard, and served as the key to unlocking the power of the Valkyries of Harmony. Only he and the wizard knew of this secret, and hoped its power would never be needed.

Still, Scorpan decided that upon the time of his death, he sealed his spirit away into the medallion, hiding it well, in hopes that someone would one day be guided to him. That someone turned out to be Cadance. “I know naught of what it really was that brought her to me, or how she was able to find me, but I knew I could trust her, and so our training began.”

Cadance trained really hard, strengthening her skills and powers well, and Scorpan was finally ready to bestow upon her the ninja suit he had conjured in life. It would help her training go more smoothly and intensify her skills and powers; unfortunately she had lost her ability to speak, for ninjas were often silent and stealthy. However, Cadance was badly distraught, and felt she needed to destroy Kudos in order to end her obvious suffering.

Cadance admitted this true. “I had more nightmares, those voices told me… "Destroy the phantom of magic, and you will be set free from your curse.”

The others all sighed, and Lightning informed her again. “Cadance, you are not cursed! We’ve all been worried sick about you.”

“Especially me…” said Shining Armor “Honey, I’ve spent many sleepless nights wondering where you were, and why you wouldn’t come home. I don’t what you think about yourself, I love you!”

This brought tears to Cadance’s eyes and she hugged her husband warmly. Tirek gazed at them strangely and thought of something he hadn’t before “Perhaps… magic and power… really aren’t… the only things that matter.”

Scorpan smiled “You see now. That was the true key to awakening the power. Not just rigorous training and focusing, but the power I was happy to share with all my pony friends; love.”

Everyone thought that was most beautiful thing ever.

Scorpan then gazed at Tirek “It is time, my brother; come with me. My time has long since passed in this world, and yours is nearly up as well. Come with me, and be free of all the evil and misjudgment you’ve been poisoned with.”

Tirek didn’t know what to say. “After what I have done, you are showing me kindness and mercy?”

Twilight approached him and held out her hand “Come on, Tirek. I know it seems scary, but you’re going to love it.” Tirek then got up and took her hand, and stepped into the light. Twilight gazed at all her friends and loved ones “It’s time for us to go.” she said “I love you all.”

Everyone gazed at her lovingly, and watched as she and the others floated back up into the sky. “Farewell my friends, and good luck in the battles ahead.” Those were Scorpan’s final words as the light faded.

Kudos just sulked where sat. His magic had not returned, as it was originally Tirek's magic that vanquished along with Tirek's evil might.

“I don’t get it. How could this happen! I spent all those years gathering magic, I unleash Lord Tirek, and he betrays me, and he is defeated in any case.” His eyes were starting to open as well, but to a completely different thing.

“Kudos…” Lightning said. He looked over his shoulder and saw everyone staring at him “What do you all want?!” he snarled rudely “You got what you wanted; I lost and you won. So do me a favor and just leave me alone!”

Celestia approached him, “I think it’s obvious that you haven’t learned anything from what just happened. I’d say that is a shame.”

Kudos got up angrily and snarled at her “I tell you what I’ve learned; I’ve learned that no matter what I try, no matter where I go, no matter what I say or do; I’ll never, ever be happy!”

“That’s not true!” snapped Pinkie “There’s always another chance, and there will always be someone there who’s willing to be your friend, maybe even us.”

Kudos winced in shock. “What… you?”

One-by-one, everyone offered a bit of word; it was impossible to deny and excuse that Kudos had done some very horrible things, and he would have to face sentence for it, but at least is was understandable why he did what he did. Nobody deserved to go through what he had, and they were still willing to help him. “Kudos, we know you may not see it now, but we care enough to know when someone needs help; if they are willing.” said Lightning “And we’re willing to give you that chance, but the question is are you willing?”

Kudos stepped back away from them all, “Of course I’m not willing to. Why should I?” he grumbled “Don’t you get it by now? I’ve tried, and I’ve tried, and now… I’m done with trying. Friendship never got me anywhere, and I don’t trust it or any of you at all.”

“What are you saying?” Starla asked with concern in her voice.

“I’m saying I’m done.” said Kudos “Since there’s no one left I rely on, there’s no one left whom I can blame. The time has come for me to accept my defeat... as well as my fate! There is just no place for me here anymore, and never will be.” He then threw off his hat, let his cape drop, and threw off his mask “I wish you all the best of luck, you’re going to need It.” and he began to walk off sadly.

“Wait, where are you going?” Spike called out. Kudos then levitated up in the air, and using the last of his powers, he opened a strange and eerie vortex-gateway, and he answered, “…Someplace where things go to disappear.”

Everyone gasped in horrors, and many of them begged and screamed for him not to do it, but Kudos had already jumped into the vortex, and he vanished along with it, never to seen or heard from again. “The crazy fool…!” Lightning muttered.

“He chose to destroy himself than let us help him.” said Starla.

All the others couldn't help but look and feel a little rejected. Kudos hated them all that much that he was willing to end his life if it meant no longer putting up with them.

All the ponies returned home, and over the next few days, things were normal again. Even each Berry and Fire Ball returned. They had a long talk about everything, and Fire Ball still loved Peach too much to really care much about most everything, however, they both now felt extremely guilty, Peach especially. Kudos was gone, and in many ways they both played a major role in the whole thing, especially Peach again.

All her husband could do, was comfort her.

Now there was only one thing left to do. “I believe it is time I gave back what I hold.” Grand Ruler said. Shining Armor, the sisters, Pinkie and Fluttershy stood together, and in the same magical transfer, they got magic, skills and cutie marks back. Celestia and Luna’s manes and tails got their sparkle and fluttering back as well.

“That’s much better.” Celestia said.

Everyone felt so overjoyed, and yet, this was still no time to really celebrate. Even with Kudos and Tirek gone, and the magic restored, the planet was still in danger!

(Promo)

In our next episode; In desperation, Neila appeals to the Dark King for a magical key to a powerful gateway. She then travels back to the past where she attempts to trap all the ponies inside a magical realm of darkness with just her and her latest cardinal.

In this dark realm, the evil magic is intensified and puts the trapped heroes at a serious disadvantage.

How can the ponies escape from this trap?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Rat’s Dark Trap”)

Author's Note

"He rejected their offers of help and friendship and chose to end his life because he hated them that much and was not willing to trust them"

THAT... is what I mean by "Friendship is Failure": the inability to reach out to someone or convince them to change their ways. Something I prefer to see more of in MLP itself. (Hence why I make these fics)

Episode 17: Rat's Dark Trap

EPISODE SEVENTEEN

Still rather upset about Kudos committing suicide, it took a while for the friends to get over how horrible it was for someone to do that; just give up and destroy himself to get away from those he hated.

"We should have just captured him when had the chance!" cried Rainbow.

"But we couldn't have..." said Dyno "Our powers were still all tapped out."

"Besides, it wouldn't have worked anyway." said Myte "Kudos was very strong in his evil form, completely immune to capture. There was no way to contain him. even if we had hauled him to jail, given how insane he was, he would have probably destroyed himself anyway."

The ponies all sighed, it was just no use. There was nothing they could had done for Kudos.

Pinkie felt so frustrated, "It just hurts me so much!" she said "We could have helped him, but he didn't want us to."

Buddy felt more enraged at Kudos' motivations. "He may had been messed up in the head, but it can be denied it was the shallowness and a vanity of others that drove him to it. Making it just as much their fault as it was his."

Even Rarity agreed with him on that. She never realized just how many shallow and miserable ponies there were in the world.

Lightning clenched his fists tight trying to suppress the pain.

"You okay?" Starla asked, trying comfort him. He held her softly and nodded.

Well, there was no sense in drooping over it now. Kudos was gone, and they all still had other things to worry about now!

In the future, the lighted area began to emit more light, and more of the dark forces began to perish. The Dark King could feel this, “This is unacceptable!” he thundered at his minions “The past is being altered because of your blundering. And now we have lost more ground. What have you to say for yourselves?!”

Tnaig bowed and apologized on behalf of all of them “A-thousand pardons, your majesty. We realize the seriousness of all this.”

“Really, then why is it you haven’t succeeded in destroying our enemies? My patience has worn thin. Give me one good reason why I should not dispose of you all right here and now!”

Esroh Dab shuddered at that thought, but Neila spoke up “Begging your pardon sire, but I do have a plan. If you will allow me to proceed, I request the Dark Scepter.”

Ersoh and Tnaig gawked at her in shock. “The Dark Scepter?!” snapped Esroh “You don’t seriously mean to try that do you?”

“Yeah, and so what if I do?!” growled Neila.

Tnaig knew of Neila’s plan “The Dark Scepter is one of our most treasured items that can not only increase our powers and strengths many times, but it also may open a gateway to the void of darkness; but such a feat to inflict upon our enemies is a very risky move, though it can be quite effective if not botched.”

“Glad to see you agree with me…” hissed Neila.

The Dark King was hesitant, but answered “Very well, Neila; I hope you realize what you have just asked.”

Neila bowed and said “I am fully aware of the risks involved, but given our current circumstances, and desperation for victory, I am prepared to do anything to secure victory.”

Esroh thought this far too much, and tried to convince her to stop, but Neila made up her mind. “Very well…” hissed the Dark King, and he raised his huge hand and a tiny little speck of dark light fell out from it, and into Neila’s hands, revealing the simple long scepter with a red sphere resting in the grip of a skeleton claw.

Neila snickered wickedly as she held the deadly weapon, but Esroh still felt uneasy about this.

There was much joy spread throughout the kingdom that Queen Celestia had fully recovered, and all the stolen magic was returned, as well as Princess Cadance returning to the New Crystal Empire, but still, with the Dark King and his forces still lurking a foot, peace was nowhere near in sight.

However, it was a positive thing now that this new power was unlocked; the Valkyries of Harmony. While they were still not as powerful as a Mega Modes, or even the Space Ponies at their normal strengths, the mares were still stronger than ever before, and they trained constantly with their new powers, and discovered quite a bit to them.

-Their powers could only be used for an extremely short while.

-Each pony was able to use not only their Valkyrie powers, but also able to project the harmony beam, even without having to be all together in the same place. Almost like utilizing all of the Elements of Harmony alone, without actually having to be near them.

-While their magic did heal those who could be, they could also destroy just like the space ponies.

-Easily, the most amazing thing was they were able to call upon this magic at will, provided their strengths were not too low.

Celestia trained a lot too, to help get back into the action, after being asleep for two weeks. Now, she was at the top of her game again, stronger than ever even.

Her husband was amazed as they spared together, though he was going easy on her. “Very impressive, darling!” he commented as he continued to block her every attack. “You haven’t seen anything yet.” Celestia said, and she ducked down, causing her husband to miss her, and she whipped round back and struck him hard in the back, but she had forgotten about her legs, and Grand Ruler kicked, and tripped her up, causing her to fall down with him. “Don’t forget; keep your eyes open everywhere.”

Celestia sighed and rolled her eyes, but then the two playfully began to wrestle, the others all saw them and laughed at how funny they looked, especially when Celestia pinned Grand Ruler down “Help!” he playfully shrieked.

Soon, everyone was all trained up for the day and decided to head home, especially Cadance and Shining Armor, they were both exhausted, from so much excessive training and extra duties. These were assigned to them by their aunt and uncle as punishment.

Although it was wonderful they were back together, and Cadance did help to save everyone, it could not be ignored for her behaviour-- just leaving the New Crystal Empire like that, over some silly nightmares, and Shining Armor was no better for having abandoned his post and leaving the empire unguarded.

That and, they wanted to explore more of Cadance’s new ninja powers. The medallion was now her power source to transform, and just like before, she proved to be extremely swift and strong, but she could not speak or use telepathy while transformed and would have to communicate through gestures and mime.

Right now, she was ready for a good long rest, as was her husband. “Don’t you two still have a few other chores to deal with back home?” asked Grand Ruler. Cadance and Shining Armor sighed “All right, we’ll do them.” said Cadance

“This is crazy.” groaned Shining Armor. “Perhaps the next you decide to dash off and abandon your post, you’ll think twice and at least inform someone.” said Celestia. Her niece and nephew-in-law sighed again, and then Krysta sent them home. “What can you do with them?” she muttered.

Once back in New Ponyville, all the friends went their separate ways for the day. Lightning and Starla decided to head home and get some paper work done, and Krysta decided to go too and help as best she could. Spike and Rarity were going along too as it was on their way home.

They all admired how peaceful and beautiful the day looked. “That’s usually when trouble gets ready to strike.” said Starla. “Well if it does, they’ll find us more prepared than ever.” said Lightning “I just wish I knew how we could tap into our mega modes at will.”

“At least you have a mega mode.” said Spike “Rarity and the others even have their Valkyrie magic now, but lately my powers don’t seem to be helping too well.”

“Ah, come on, Spike, you’re still a big help to us all.” said Krysta. “She’s right, Spike.” said Lightning “We can always count on you to be there for us, and you help us out as much as you can. That’s important.”

Spike thought was nice to hear, “But I haven’t managed to beat a single monster on my own yet, and I usually end up getting kicked around the most until my power goes out.”

“Oh, really, Spike. Pull yourself together.” said Rarity “Regardless of what you may think of yourself, we all still respect you, and we care for you. I know I do.”

Spike gazed up at her “You mean that?”

Rarity gazed down at him almost lovingly “I do.” She blinked at him twice, and most sincerely, and Spike felt all light and warm inside.

The others could tell this was getting to be good, and they just headed off fast, hoping spike would finally come clean about his feelings to Rarity.

Unfortunately, he still couldn’t bring himself to do it. No matter much his inner voice argued with him…

“Go on, tell her!”

“I can’t. I just can’t.”

Nevertheless, for the rest of the day, Spike helped Rarity out with the many chores around the house; all the cleaning, laundry, he even Rarity with her sewing by passing her things as she called them out.

It was really a peaceful afternoon for them, until they went outside to get the dry laundry from the clothesline.

Esroh Dab and Neila were watching them from Esroh’s dark house. “I still think you should reconsider this.” he said for the umpteenth time, but Neila scoffed. “Don’t be jealous just because you didn’t think this up.”

“I’m not jealous I’m… concerned.”

Neila noted the tone of his voice, and he sounded concerned out and act of caring, or almost even love; emotions that they both were not supposed to have possessed. “Never mind.” she muttered. The first thing she had to do was lure all the fighters into one place. She held up a cardinal card “I believe the Rat Racer will do just fine. With his super speed, he’ll lead the ponies all over right into my clutches.”

Spike and Rarity had just finished loading the laundry baskets, when suddenly something zoomed right by the yard. “What was that?” asked Spike. Rarity had no idea, and then the thing zoomed by again, too fast for them to see. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this, Spike.” cried Rarity. Spike nodded, and then suddenly, right before them; rat wearing an armored vest and cylindrical helmet.

Rarity shrieked at the sight of the snarling monster. “Rat, I hate rats!”

Spike saw the dark insignia on the rat’s head. “It’s a cardinal!” The rat snarled at her and then curled up, and dashed off. “Let’s go after him!” cried Spike. “Must we?” Rarity whimpered, but Spike grabbed her by the tail, pulling her along, and soon they were chasing the creature as fast as Rarity could fly with Spike on her back.

At Fluttershy’s, Rhymey was teaching her some fencing moves she could use for her Valkyrie powers, when the rat zoomed past, followed by Rarity and Spike, making two of them jump. Fluttershy was quivering softly “What was that?” she peeped.

“I don’t know.” said Rhymey, but he had a bad feeling about it.
“Come on, let’s go!”

Buddy Rose, Applejack, and Artie were busy at the farm; or rather Applejack and Buddy Rose were busy tending to their summer crops and plowing the fields. Artie was painting a landscape of the country side and how pretty it looked in midafternoon light.

“You guys sure you don’t want me to help out?” Artie asked. “N’aw, we’re just fine. You worry about that paintin’ of yours.” said Applejack. “I can’t wait to see what how it looks.” added Buddy Rose.

“It won’t be much longer now.” said Artie.

Suddenly, the rat zoomed past the land, with others chasing behind, at such a speed they created an aftershock wave of wind, which blew violently, knocking all the friends over and Artie fell over onto his canvas. “Oh, no!” he groaned. The others helped him up. “You okay?” asked Applejack.

Artie, covered in paint smudges held up his ruined canvas. “I’m fine, but my painting sure isn’t. What was that?”

“I’m not sure, but I think I saw some of the guys chasing something else.” said Buddy Rose. In almost no time, the three of them had joined the chase.

By this time the alarms had sounded, and many ponies were clearing the streets except for Pinkie Pie who was carrying large sacks of flour she unloaded from a wagon, with her super strength. “What’s happening?” she asked to no one in particular.

She suddenly got her answer when she began to feel strange twitches in her nose. “Uh oh, that means something bad is headed this way.” she cried, and that’s when the rat raced right past her and she flung the sacks of flower up high in the air. Just as the gang was coming into view the flower sacks hit the ground and burst open, puffing the flour all over the place and making a thick cloud.

The gang couldn’t see where they were going and crashed all over each other into a big pile in the midst of the flour cloud. The cloud finally settled and everyone was all covered in flower, leaves and specks of dirt. Pinkie popped her head out at the top “Wow! That was fun! Let’s do it again sometime.”

All the others just groaned.

“What’s going here?” snapped Lightning as he and the rest of the gang came down from the sky. Everyone in the pile straightened themselves up and brushed themselves clean, but before anyone could say anything, Rat Racer zipped right back before all of them. “Ah, yuck, a rat!” groaned Rainbow. She wasn’t scared of rats, but rather found them gross.

The rat snarled and growled at everyone before zipping off again. “After it!” shouted Lightning, and everyone sped off, chasing that sneaky rat all over and under and everywhere around, until they headed back to near Rarity’s place. “Look, in the distance…” cried Dyno. “It’s Neila!” said Myte.

Everyone skidded to a halt, and Neila smirked wickedly at them all. “Welcome, so glad you could join me.”

Esroh Dab peeked from the curtains of his house muttering “I hope she knows what she’s doing.”

“Whatever it is you and your cardinal are up to, Neila, I suggest you give up now while you have the chance.” said Lightning.

Neila could only snigger. “Actually, I suggest you surrender, and spare yourself form the trouble you’re about to endure.” she held up the dark scepter. “What is that thing?” Rainbow muttered.

“Whatever it is, I don’t like the looks of It.” said Starla. Everyone decided it was time to transform.

“STARFLEET MAGIC”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER”

“Dragon Power”

Neither Neila nor her monster even flinched. “Let’s get them!” shouted Lightning, and everyone charged forth. Neila scoffed softly and gently waved the sceptre. All the fighters felt themselves running into a wall of power that forced them back hard.

“What was that?!” cried Rarity.

Neila laughed softly “You’ve just felt a sample of the power of the dark scepter, and it has much more where that came from.” She then used the scepter to cast a small spell on her monster. Rat began to glow with sparking magic; the others didn’t like the looks of it, and the rat began to curl up and rolled in place.

“He’s going to charge again!” cried Spike. Everyone stood ready to intercept, but strangely Rat began to rise up into the air, and then he charged at everyone-- bashing straight into them and knocking them all over as sparks flew everywhere.

Then, rat flew in a sharp curve and struck again, and again, and again from many angles. He was so fast that the team couldn’t tell where and when he could strike. In the midst of it all, Spike and Krysta got knocked clear away from the team.

Neila could see the time to act was now. She held the scepter way up high, and the ball on it emitted with a sinister dark magic. All at once, the immediate area around everyone began to warp and transform. “Hey!” cried Pinkie “What’s going on?!”

Spike gazed up and saw everything. “Guys…! Rarity…!”

“Lightning!” cried Krysta.

Rarity reached out screaming to him “SPIKE!!”

“Krysta!!” cried Lightning.

Before long, a large dome of darkness had formed in the middle of the road, and there was no sign of the others anywhere.

Esroh left the window and sat on his sofa bed, and then he used his dark magic to conjure images from the realm inside the dome. “Well, it’s all up to her now.”

The ponies found themselves in a void of waving darkness. “Where are we?” asked Buddy Rose.

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it a bit.” said Artie.

Rarity and Lightning were worried about Spike and Krysta, and hoped they were okay.

As everyone looked around, they remembered this was almost like when Celestia fought against Raven, when they were contained within a dark void. “I got the feelin’ it’s not gonna quite be the same this time.” said Applejack.

Neila’s snickered echoed as she appeared “You’re correct about that…”

The others stiffened as they saw her. “Fire!” shouted Lightning, and he, the unicorns and alicorns tried to zap her with their magic beams, but she faded out, and then zapped them all from within the darkness. “Wow! Talk about a cheap shot.” groaned Rainbow.

“And don’t forget about Rat Racer.” Neila hissed.

Everyone gasped, and that’s when they all got struck hard multiple times by Rat’s charge attack. His attacks felt much stronger than before, which suggested the darkness of the realm gave him more strength and speed than ever, which Neila confirmed.

“This darkness that shrouds us increases my power and my monster’s ten times.”

“Ten times?!” snapped Fluttershy “But that’s now fair. How are we supposed to beat that?”

Neila snickered and shouted “You’re not!” and she poised the scepter and fired a huge beam at the ponies, which they barely dodged. “Whoa! That was way too close!” cried Pinkie.

“We better scatter about.” said Lightning.

“What? We can’t do that?” snapped Rarity “We need to come up with a plan… a strategy.”

Starla protested “Oh, this is a real fine plan and strategy; staying huddled together in one place to make an easier target for her.”

Neila prepared to fire again.

“All for one,
But now we run!” shouted Rhymey, and everyone leapt out of the way before the blast hit them again. Neila only smirked sinisterly “It’s no use ponies. There is no place to run or hide.”

She had a point, all ways the friends tried to run, they magically ended up right back where they started, like running down and endless and continuous loop, and even though all the fighters had split up, Rat Racer was still able to zip up and down and all the way around, bashing into all the ponies, damaging them further.

Some of the others decided to go after Neila, which proved to be very foolish.

“LEAF SWARM”

“DRILL QUILL”

Buddy Rose and Rhymey fired their attacks, but Neila held the sceptre out in front of her, negating the barrage with no trouble. Then she fired a magic zap at them both.

They dodged it.

The twins stepped for and held hands “BOOM-BOOM FIRE” and unleashed a big blaze of fire balls and stream straight at her, enveloping her in a wall of fire. It looked hopeful, but Neila’s laugh was heard from behind the fire as she stepped through it without a scratch. “Is that the best you’ve got?” she hissed while stroking the scepter.

Lightning dashed right up to her and began to swing his fists and kick his feet at her, and she dodged his every attack. Then her eyes began to glow. “Sleep…!”

“Oh, no…!” cried Lightning, but it was too late. He was already drowsed out and collapsed to his knees. “No, Lightning!” cried Starla. Neila snickered “My spell won’t wear off as fast here.” and she kicked Lightning hard send him crashing into many of the others.

Esroh continued to watch the images, and he was rather surprised at how well things were going for Neila. “Maybe I was wrong after all. She might just win this time.” Then his gaze fell upon Rarity. He actually felt a little bad seeing her get thrashed about along with the others, but he knew he had to snap out of it completely. He knew it was foolish for him to care about her this way.

…if only he could shake it off somehow.

As for Spike and Krysta, they both just kept staring at the dome. Curious, Spike threw a small pebble at the darkness, the darkness shocked the pebble and bounced it right back at Spike’s armor. “Just as we thought, there’s no way we can get in there.” he said. “Can’t you try wrapping it away?”

“Not a chance.” said Krysta “I’ve never seen anything like this. I can’t even sense of it has a weakness.”

Spike hoped there was a weakness, and then they could shatter the dome and get their friends out of the warp. “We better figure this out and fast.” he cried. He was very worried about the others, especially Rarity.

Lightning was still a little woozy from Neila’s sleep magic, but he and the others were feeling beat up, while neither Neila nor her monster seemed a bit tired. “If only… we could use… our mega modes!” Artie panted.

“Or even… our Valkyrie powers.” added Applejack.

“If only… if only…” Neila mocked “When will you any of you realize that’s all over for you. You’ve only just had sample compared to what’s coming in your near future. All over the darkness will spread, and evil will rule over all. Of course you won’t be around to witness it anyway.”

Even in his wooziness, Lightning felt outraged “That… will never happen! Not as long as we can still stand to fight.”

The others all stood and nodded bravely in agreement, but Neila was not amused. “Crush ‘em.” She snapped, and Rat Racer charged again, bashing and crashing at the ponies. Neila then zapped them all with a got shot from the scepter. “Look out!” cried Rainbow. No one got hit from the blast itself, but from the force of the explosion, throwing them all over the place.

Everyone looked really beat up now, and struggled to get back onto their feet. “There’s got… to be a way… out of this!” Lightning groaned softly. He gazed at the scepter that Neila was holding, believing it was the key to their escape. The others noted this too, but had no clue of how to get it away from her, plus the darkness around them made her speed and strength much too stronger to even try and get near here.

There had to be a way to break it down!

Spike and Krysta were really growing restless. Then finally, Spike stood tall and fierce. “What are you doing?” asked Krysta. “I don’t know, and I don’t if I should be but I’m not just going to sit around like this.”

He remembered studying with Twilight and from experiences that the darkness was composed of a type of energy, and it was obvious sensitive the way it just shocked the pebble right off it. “Maybe I can overload it with even more energy.”

He snuffed hard; little smoke puffs flew out from under his helmet. “Get back; it’s time turn up the heat! DRAGON FLARE” He breathed his fire good and hard at the dome, and the darkness did indeed react, but didn’t seem to weaken as much.

He tried again, still not much.

“Spike it’s not working.” Krysta cried, but Spike refused to stop and just kept on attacking the dome. He stopped for a while to catch his breath, and just went at the dome with his sword. He charged at the dome and slashed at it hard. The dome gave a large jolt, and bounced him back hard, but he got up to try again, refusing to give up!

…

BAM!!

BOOM!!

BIFF!!

KAPOW!!

The ponies continued to suffer more punishment at the hands of Neila, her monster and the power of the dark sceptre. Neila was really enjoying herself. “More power!” she hissed as she continued to zap at the ponies, hurting them more. The Equestrian ponies began to lose power, and their suits de-energized.

Lightning and friends didn’t have much power left to spare as well, and could barely hold their stance.

Neila then approached them all “Fun time’s over.” she hissed “It’s a shame; I actually think I’ll miss these battles, but I have my orders. The Dark King will be most pleased with me.”

The sceptre glowed with a dark light, and Neila’s body was enveloped in the dark glow. Rat was glowing too, both of them were prepared for a very big attack to finish them all off. Lightning and friends stood in front of the others, like a shield, but really they knew this wasn’t going to be well.

Suddenly, the darkness began to act funny, and gave a big lurch. Neila and her monster felt it more than anyone. “What’s this?!” she snarled. The darkness gave another lurch, and actually began to brighten a bit. “Light?!” cried Neila “No, this can’t be!”

The ponies were amazed, and couldn’t believe was happening, nor understand why.

Esroh saw everything from the images. “What’s going on?!” he cried, and he didn’t even get up to go to the window, or he would have seen it was Spike and Krysta.

Spike had been attacking the dome none-stop with every last ounce of power he had, and Krysta helped him by firing magical beams from her wand, and also using her fairy telekinesis to throw more stones at the dome. “I think it’s working…!” she cried.

Spike felt exhausted, but his determination as still strong “Let’s try giving it one last big hit.”

He summoned every last bit of power he had, and powered up his sword for his finisher move. “DRAGON KNIGHT SABER… IGNITE!”

As he charged up, Krysta fired the biggest beam of light from her wand, and threw a ton of stones at the dome, right as Spike slashed his blade.

KAPOW!! The dome was actually breached…

…a beam of sunlight shone right through, into the void. “Light!” screamed Neila. The darkness around here was really starting to go crazy, and some of her magic began to drain out and she got weaker, so did her monster.

“What’s going on up there?” cried Fluttershy.

“Who cares? Looks like a way out to me.” said Rainbow.

What was more, the space ponies’ mega modes were starting to show again. They wasted no time and transformed immediately!

The girls were still able fly, and Lightning ordered them to escape to safety. “What about all of you?” asked Pinkie.

“We’re going to wrap things up here.” said Lightning. The girls agreed, and all began to soar up towards the opening. “Oh, no you don’t!” snarled Neila as she aimed a blast of magic at the girls.

“Oh, yes they do!” snarled Buddy Rose and he used his whip to knock the scepter out of Neila’s hand!

“Get her!” shouted Lightning!

“Get the scepter!” Neila shouted at her monster. Rat began to dash for the scepter, but Artie grabbed his Big Brush staff. “STUN SYMBOL” he painted and fired the mark at the monster, hitting it and freezing him on the spot.

“Must I do everything myself!” shouted Neila, and she dashed straight for the scepter.

Starla readied her bow. “ASTRO SHOT” she fired clear at the scepter, flinging it away from Neila. It bounced along the ground, and began to crack! Starla then dashed forth with her bow glowing. “SPACE SLICER” she slashed once at Neila, damaging her severely, and then again at Rat, blowing him to pieces.

Then the twins used their finisher move to blow the scepter up. “No!!” Neila shouted as she scepter exploded. The force and light from the explosion made the void begin to break up. “Let’s get out of here!” cried Dyno. “Right behind you.” added Myte, and everyone headed straight up for the opening.

Suddenly, Neila grabbed Starla’s tail and pulled “Lightning!” Starla screamed.

“Starla…!”

“If I’m to fail this time, at least you will perish with me!” Neila growled as she held on tight.

The others had all made it outside. Spike was in his normal form, and pretty beat. “Hey, where’s Lightning and Starla?!” he cried. The others all gasped. “They must still be inside!” cried Fluttershy.

The dome was going crazy as it continued to break up. “They better hurry!” cried Artie.

…

Neila held Starla tighter than ever, and Lightning was growing furious, but he couldn’t just fire his power without the risk of hurting Starla. “Lightning!” cried Starla “Just do it!”

“But Starla…!”

“DO IT!!!”

“You’re not going to get away this time!” Neila growled as tightened her grip on Starla further “If I go, so do you!”

Still fearful, but trusting his wife, Lightning began to power up his attack. “He wouldn’t!” cried Neila. “Starfleet fighters are prepared to die if they have to…” said Starla, then she saw Lightning was at full power. “…But not today!” and she jerked her head back hard into Neila’s face, forcing her to release Starla, and she zipped off just as Lightning fired…

“SUPER-UNIFORCE”

Blasting Neila with a full force of light and power, she screamed, and screamed as the whole void began to rumble and collapse on itself. “Lightning, let’s go!” cried Starla. The two ponies fled to collapsing void, leaving Neila to perish with it.

The ponies burst through the opening of the dome. “Everyone, get back!” cried Lightning, and they all ran a safe distance away as the dome emitted many flashed of bright light and vanished without a trace.

Esrosh’s images faded away with the destruction of the void, and he was shaking miserably and painfully. He feared this would happen; overusing the Dark Sceptre’s power bonded Neila to the Dark Void more and more, and when it was destroyed, so was she.

A tiny tear leaked from Esroh’s eye, which had never happened to him before as he thought he wasn’t capable of such emotion, but it was real; very real!

“NEILA…!!!”

The friends were all very relieved to be out of that, but they still couldn’t understand it. “How did the darkness start to lift?” asked Lightning.

“Um… actually, that was my idea.” said Spike. Krysta vouched for him and they both explained what they did. “So, you’re not so useless after all.” said Starla.

Spike felt silly now for having doubted himself earlier.

“You see, Spike.” said Krysta It doesn’t really matter all that much how powerful we are, but we can still be there for one another and do whatever is we can.”

Rarity approached him. “You’re a real hero today, Spike; a real hero.” She bent down and pecked him on his little head. Spike blushed and fell over giggling shyly. Everyone couldn’t help but giggle with him.

Esroh was sitting all by himself, extremely sore. “First Nomed, and then Ergo, and now Neila…!” the loss of his comrades really hurt and angered him as he thought about the ponies and their friends “They’ll pay for this, each and every one of them… even Rarity!”

Then had that small, lingering feeling of regret deep down at the thought of her, but he swore, he would find a way to fight it. Rarity was his enemy, and always would be!

(Promo)

In our next episode; while salvaging the wreckage of the fallen palace of the two sisters, Lightning has a flashback memory of a time when Twilight was in training.

Her jealousy of power and abilities, and her impatience and stubbornness ultimately lead to immense disaster that put all of United Equestria in deep danger.

How serious was this old danger, and how was it dealt with?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Deja Boo Boo”)

Episode 18: Deja Boo-Boo

EPISODE EIGHTEEN

Ever since the fall of the Castle of the Two Sisters, Queen Celestia and Princess Luna had been preparing a little project to salvage the wreckage and recover anything importance, or value. Grand Ruler was very supportive and invited Lightning and his team to participate in this project.

One day, the entire gang set off, leaving the palace under the command of Captain Shaina.

Soon, they had arrived at their destination thanks to Krysta’s teleporting magic. “Thanks, Krysta.” said Lightning.

“Hey, it’s what I do.”

The first thing anyone saw was the massive mountain of rubble, and some of the wreckage had ever rolled over into the chasm near the castle base. The sisters hated the sight of what they saw, as did Grand Ruler. It was bad enough seeing the whole place a mess, but it reminded them of some of their bad times.

“Are you all okay?” asked Lightning.

Celestia held her head up. “Yes, we’re alright.”

“Coming back here after such a long time… it really gives us an uneasy feeling.” said Luna.

“Well, let’s begin.” Grand Ruler said. Everyone else seemed really eager to dig, especially the Spanish twins; this was their specialty.

“Podemos hacerlo!” *We can do it!*

“Lo haremos.”*We Will Do it*

They counted backwards in Spanish form three, and dove at the rubble, shouting like crazy men (Speedy Gonzales shout) as they dug madly through all those rocks. “Well, time to dig in.” said Applejack. Holding her best shovel, she jumped at the rubble, and soon most of the ponies were working hard.

Rarity didn’t dig, she didn’t go anywhere near the rubble. “Ya know we could use your help.” snapped Rainbow.

“Oh, really, Rainbow…? I have an important job as well.” Rarity said, and she motioned over at the table and supplies she had brought. Her plan to help out was if anyone recovered anything of sheer elegance, like a carpet, some curtains, or maybe even a tapestry, she’d do all in her power to restore it. “Besides, I just had a manicure this morning.” she removed her gloves to show off her beautiful fingernails. Spike thought they were ever so beautiful, as did others, but Rainbow was still not amused. “You got your nails done, yet you wear your patrol gloves.” she muttered, but she thought it best not to argue.

The salvation went on. Many of the ponies moved the boulders and debris out of the way while others surveyed the site. Spike tried with all his muscle to lift up a large stone and carry it away, only to be outshined by Krysta as she carried two extremely large boulders with ease right past whim, while humming a merry tune, and then going back for more! Spike then fell over with the rock weighing him down.

They began to find many things from the wreckage-- old paintings, beat up furniture, and few old tapestries for Rarity to try and restore. “Right, let’s get busy.” She said as she cracked her knuckles and set to work.

There were also some bits of old armor, rusted weapons. Their majesties even stumbled upon the remains of a shattered column, one that had a heart carved into it, and two Cs for “Celestia” and “Celesto”

That took them both back; way back to the days of their youth when they first carved it immediately after becoming engaged. Grand Ruler was still amazed that it was Celestia who proposed to him, but he wouldn’t really have had it any other way.

This also made Princess Luna feel uneasy, remembering when she became Nightmare Moon and tossed Celesto into space before getting sent to the moon herself. She still found it even more amazing that her sister and brother-in-law could actually forgive her for all this.

All three of them said nothing, but merely came together in a soft family cuddle. Remembering the times and trying hard not to focus on all the dark ones.

The cleanup continued, and Pinkie Pie burst from the rubble, wearing bits of armor, wielding the rusted weapons. Fluttershy jumped in panic, and Pinkie began acting like she was in a war. “Aha! Surrender Dark King. Take that, and that, and how d’ya like that.”

“Somebody sure is energetic.” said Buddy Rose.

Rhymey nodded

“Just wait and see,
One, two, and three…”

That’s when Pinkie’s rusted sword snapped in two, and her shield disintegrated, right as she was performing a trick, and she tripped over her own feet. “I guess I got a little carried away, huh?” she said in embarrassment.

The others sighed and rolled their eyes.

Lightning and Starla were looking around the area that was once the library and they already managed to recover a good deal of books, though many were horribly destroyed in the collapse. Several of the books were rather interesting to Starla. “Early Equestrian Astronomy”… “Astral Maps”… “Guide to the Night Sky” Gee, these will really help me. I could use them to make more of my star maps, eh Lightning?”

Her husband didn’t respond. He just slowly and carefully stacked some books in a pile with a queer, downhearted look on his face.

“Honey, are you alright?”

No Response.

“Lightning…”

“Hmm…? Say what?”

Now was one of the times that only a wife could tell when her spouse was really disturbed, and there was only one that made Lightning ever feel like this. “Twilight…?”

Lightning nodded. Stacking all the books reminded him of all the times he and Twilight studied together, as classmates; both of them being the pupils of their royal majesties.

“I especially remember that one other time…” Lightning said, and Starla knew what event he was referring too. It all happened over a year and a half ago; back when after Titan had been defeated, and when United Equestria was formed, after the planets Equestria and Unicornicopia were destroyed.

Twilight was still wingless, after her alicorn wings were destroyed by the return of Nightmare Moon, but she and her friends had joined up to begin training to become members of Starfleet; in case if their home-world was ever attacked again by forces beyond imagination, they wanted to be ready to defend it.

Sadly, like most rookies Twilight didn’t do so well in her first days of training. She did fairly well when it came to book-studies, and written tests and things, but when it came to actual training exercises… that’s where it got rough.

It was hard to get used to her new humanoid body, even with her experience from the human-world. Even when she got the hang of it, even the most basic of training didn’t do so well.

She could barely keep her stance, and kept falling all over herself; only because she was a beginning.

Then again, her friends were beginners, and they didn’t fall as much as she did, especially not Rainbow Dash. Thanks to her Wonderbolt training, she was able to get the hang of some of the moves very quickly.

“Okay, girls, listen up.” said Captain Lightning “You will dash down this path and then leap and kick this target scarecrow. Ready… go!”

Rainbow and Applejack did stupendously for their first try. Pinkie Pie didn’t do very badly, Rarity on the other hand, dashed along the ground and got upset that her boots were all filthy from the dirt, so she didn’t pay much attention and crashed into the dummy-target.

Fluttershy, she was so meek and timid, she could hardly run, and just as she reached the target she just gave it a playful little tap, much to Lightning’s disdain.

Then it was Twilight’s turn. She stared down her target, eyeing it carefully, and then she dashed forth, and aimed her fist, took a swing, and she missed the target completely and fell over. Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh at her. “Even Fluttershy managed to touch the target.”

Everyone, even Lightning was annoyed with her for that outburst. “CADET RAINBOW DASH!!” shouted Lightning. Rainbow stopped laughing, and looked a little frightened. For her insolence, Lightning made her do fifty backflips, one after another.

The girls were instructed to obey Lightning at all times, as he was the instructor, but also their future commander. This mean, even Twilight, though she was a princess, did not have any authority over him.

Still, Lightning preferred the girls to think of him more as their friend than their boss, and he demonstrated this by helping Twilight up onto her feet. “I don’t get why I can’t do this.” cried Twilight “I’ve been in battles before. Maybe I’m just too soft.”

“No, you’re not, Twilight.” Lightning said “You’re just having beginner’s trouble, and that’s understandable. I mean even I was a beginner, and I don’t have magic like you do. Just give it time.”

As much as Twilight felt glad he was giving her confidence, she still didn’t feel very easy.

All through the rest of training, she still didn’t fare so well, but the others were all having the same trouble as she had, in some fields. Target shooting, Obstacle racing…

Though Twilight did show good signs in the dance program; for dancing was one of Starfleet’s most pivotal parts of training, to help keep in shape, work on footing, and to increase evasiveness.

She wasn’t a half-bad dancer, and neither were her friends, but still, this wasn’t enough to become full-fledged fighters. They would have to train harder and harder every day; building up their strengths and speeds, as well as opening their minds to what used to be “The impossible” to them.

Twilight sighed “I don’t feel like I’m getting anywhere with all this.”

“Ah, buck up, Twilight. We’re all not doin’ so well for our first times.” said Applejack.

Pinkie bounced merrily along her way “I can’t wait for tomorrow. I sort of like all this training, especially the dancing.”

Poor Fluttershy felt differently “I don’t think I can get through this.”

“Oh, really Fluttershy; you must stop beating yourself up like this.” said Rarity “You must face the danger, look it right in the eye, stand up to it and let it know that you won’t back down!”

“Um, Rarity, you’re stepping in a mud puddle.” said Rainbow. Rarity winced, and looked down, and she let out a horrific scream. “My boots are ruined, again! It took me hours to make them shine like diamonds.” she began to whine and bawl that it wasn’t fair.

The others all rolled their eyes in dismay.

“Thanks for the pep-talk, girls, but I still don’t know.” said Twilight, and then she wandered off.

In actuality, it wasn’t just because of beginner’s bad luck that was slowing her down. It was also because of envy.

She remembered when she and Lightning had officially met, and when Starfleet came to Equestria of old to help fight off Nightmare Moon, after she herself had visited Unicornicopia. She never thought that ponies could live on other planets, but what really surprised her was the magic they wielded, much stronger than anything she had ever seen or read about in her books.

Just they’re physical strengths alone were greater than that of the biggest Dragon she had ever seen. For her to punch them would be like trying to punch an oncoming freight-train. They were even strong enough to reduce huge solid rocks into pieces with one hand. It was just astonishing!

Also, she had a chance to see Lightning use the uniforce; a power like no other. It even put the Elements of Harmony to near shame. Even Grand Ruler Celetso was able to use this power, and his was much stronger as he was a divine deity alicorn and had three horns instead of one.

Twilight began to feel… small! All of her best and most powerful spells could never amount to anything that powerful!

As a philosopher of magic, and Princess, Twilight wanted to find out more about the uniforce, and maybe even learn to use it herself. So she spent endless days and nights, or whenever she had a free moment, researching, but none of her old Equestria books had any information on the uniforce, and neither did the new Starfleet archives.

She even went to their majesties, Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia for further information. “If anyone had the answer it would be the two of you. So, is there any way either of you can teach me how?”

Their majesties gazed grimly at Twilight “I’m sorry, Twilight, but as much as we appreciate your devotion to your studies, this is something that neither of us teach to you.” said Celestia.

“But, why can’t you?” asked Twilight.

“You don’t want to hear the answer to that, Twilight.” Grand Ruler said. Twilight was starting to feel anxious, and rather impatient. “But I wish to know; no matter how difficult the process or training is, I want to know how to summon the uniforce.”

Grand Ruler shook his head “I'm afraid that is impossible."

“No it isn't!” Twilight protested.

“It is for you, Twilight. You don’t have a rare golden horn like me or like Lightning; End of story.

Only ponies with rare golden horns can use the uniforce, and it’s something you have to be born with. It cannot simply be gained.

I told you, you wouldn’t like what I had to say.”

Twilight froze in shock, "But... But... I--" but there was no arguing it. An ultimate magic that even if she studied hard enough, she couldn’t hope of matching it, or defending against it... and she'd never be able to experience its uses.

“Twilight, you shouldn’t feel so distraught about this.” said Celestia “It’s true, the uniforce is very powerful, and even I myself can’t conquer it or defend myself against it, but I don’t let it get me down. After all, we all have our specialties, and our own unique ways of magic. Just remember, you’re not less important than any of your friends or your new friends are.”

Twilight knew this was true, but still, her persistence was strong as ever and now she wasn’t as obsessed with summoning the uniforce, but rather figuring out a way to match it in strength. It was difficult, but she knew it wasn’t impossible, as very few types of strengthened magic could in fact stand up to it.

Twilight began to wonder if maybe there was some way to power her magic up...

“Twilight, I think you should give it a rest.” said Spike “I think all this uniforce stuff is starting to affect your brain.”

“No, it isn’t.” snapped Twilight “Spike, you saw that magic; where’s your sense of curiosity?”

Spike stretched out and yawned “All in one place, and that’s sleep. Goodnight!” He rolled over in his bed and went back to sleep, while Twilight stood up most of the night pondering and contemplating all about the uniforce.

She even fell asleep at her desk and she had a dream…

New Ponyville was under attack by shadowy villains who plotted to destroy all ponies and conquer the world. They seemed so unstoppable. “Hold it right there!” called a voice. The evil shadows turned and saw Twilight, dressed in a super-pony outfit as a heroic fanfare sounded.

“Who do you think you are?” snarled the leader. “A hero to all those who are good and decent, and deadly foe to those who serve evil’s will.”

The shadows scoffed and fired dark pulses at her, knocking her form the rooftop. She tried to battle them, but she couldn’t seem to land a single punch. The shadows always managed to stay one step ahead of her in speed and skill, dodging her every attack, and hitting her back.

Twilight then tried to use her magic to blast them all to the moon, but her magic didn’t so much as even scratch them. “No!” cried Twilight.

“Yes…” hissed the leader “Your magic pales in comparison to ours, and now you’ll pay the price for having interfered with us!”

The poor hero was trapped with no alternative, and inched away. The shadow leader snarled at her and was ready for the kill, when suddenly; he got zapped by small bits of magic. “What? Who…?”

He turned round and saw seven new ponies, Lightning and his team, standing proudly in the light of the sun. “In the name of Starfleet, we order you to cease and desist.” Lightning snarled.

The shadow leader and his men all roared viciously and began to charge at the heroes. Lightning snapped his fingers softly, and his team went after them one-by-one, punching, kicking, and blasting those evil foes to the ground.

Twilight could only watch in astonishment, having never seen powers like this before. Then, when all the shadows were huddled together, she wanted as Lightning Dawn began to glow in a golden, majestic light. “No! What sort of magic is this?!” cried the leader. Lightning grinned at him “You’re about to find out; UNIFORCE!!”

(Skip to 0:38... the uniforce behaves sorta like that)

He then unleashed an enormous bust of bright, burning magic that incinerated the shadows instantly in big explosions. The force and shock-waves of the magic were so strong, that Twilight screamed as she watched in horror yet astonishment!

When the light had faded, the shadows were destroyed, and the land was saved. Many ponies came out to congratulate and offer their thanks to Starfleet, but Twilight sat where she was, still unable to believe what she had just witnessed “That… power…!” she peeped.

The next thing she heard was the sounds of other ponies laughing at her, and they began to ridicule her.

“Look at the brave hero now. She’s a total wreck.”

“As if-- she didn’t stand a chance from the start.”

“I know, and she’s the princess?! Puh-lease…”

Everywhere Twilight turned, more and more ponies were laughing at her.

…then she woke up, in a startling gasp. She panted heavily trying to catch her breath. “It was just a dream…” she peeped softly, but really, this was the point where that paranoia from deep within her began to grow; when she was really stressing out.

She didn’t want to be some laughing stock of United Equestria; especially after all she had done for her world in the past. “That’s it then, starting tomorrow, I’ll train super hard!”

Spike rolled over in bed “Don’t you think you should get some SLEEP FIRST?!” he growled, and then rolled back over and went back to sleep. “No!” Twilight said “Why not do better and start now?” she left her home and took a quick jog as a warm up.

She got a little bit of sleep after returning home, but in the morning, she really went harder at it than ever. She broke eggs into a pitcher and drank it all down. “UGH!!” she cried.

Even Spike felt nauseas just looking at it. “That is nasty!”

Twilight didn’t care, and continued to work out, doing simple exercises; push ups, sit-ups, chin-ups, lifting weights, punching a punch bag, running on a treadmill. Why she even skipped breakfast, and settled merely for a glass of water settled for a few energy bars.

“Um… Twilight… don’t you think you’ve had enough by now?” asked Spike.

“I can’t talk now. I gotta keep training.” Twilight simply said, and then she ran off again to continue her workout. Spike knew this wasn’t good for her. He remembered what happened the last time Twilight got paranoid like this. “I better tell someone before she goes over the edge.”

Sadly, he was going to be too late!

Twilight decided to add one little extra ingredient to her training; a potion to really boost her strength and magic. After pouring it all over her body and her horn she felt something in her body snap its lights on. Her muscles began to flex out. “Yeah, I can feel it!” she cried.

Twilight began to practice in an open field. Just her, a few rocks, and wide open spaces. “This is it. I can feel it.” she hissed. Her eyes were blazing with fire in her pupils. She began to concentrate as hard as she could, and the tip of her horn began to glow brightly-- much brighter than ever. “Yes! YES!!” Twilight cried. She was sounding as if she had escaped from an insane asylum.

Next, she eyed a very large boulder. “Perfect, I can use that!” She charged up as much as she could, just as Spike and Lightning came along. “TWILIGHT, NO!!” shouted Lightning, but Twilight had fired a large bust of magic from her horn straight at the boulder, exploding it in a big bang and shattering it to bits.

All at once, the ground began to rumble and quake, which snapped Twilight back to her senses. “Uh, oh… what have I done?!”

“What have you done?” Spike was really asking, and he got his answer as large puffs of smoke burst through the hole where the boulder had once been. When Twilight shattered the boulder, she unleashed a sleeping creature that materialized from the smoke in the skies; a large flying serpent like creature, with dark sandy-like scaled. Its body had to be at least thirty feet long, and it roared loudly.

“A molgera!” cried Lightning. He had read about creatures like this in his galactic studies, and even Spike had heard of it from Twilight’s readings. The Molgera was a creature that could breathe smoke thick enough to block out the sun, and make the air stale, and not healthy to breathe. They loved and preferred to live in dark and underground places, where they sleep and smoke things to their likings, but they did not take a kindness to the light, and when disturbed they got awfully angry and threw a raging fit… and this one seemed pretty cranky!

It roared loudly and began to soar across the sky, blowing puffs of black smoke all over. “We can’t let it loose on the planet. Who knows what it may do!” cried Lightning, and he took off after the monster. “What are you going to do?” shouted Spike.

“Chase it!” Lightning shouted back “But get everyone out of the village!”

Twilight was a mixture of shock, shame, and really upset with herself for unleashing the creature. “I knew it! I knew something like this would happen!” Spike grumbled, but rather than berate Twilight, he had to get her to snap to her senses. “Come on, we’ve got to help out!”

Twilight agreed, and they headed off for town.

The amber alarm sounded, and Starla was on patrol and announced loudly over the intercom. “An angry molgera is headed for this village, all citizens are to evacuate through the emergency warp portals immediately!”

Ponies could see the angry beast coming, and blowing smoke straight for town. All the ponies began to run about in panic. Fortunately Krysta and an squad of her warping fairies, on guard at the time, created warp-portals for everyone to pass through to get to safety on the planet Sharma. “Come on, let’s move, move, move!” cried Krysta.

Soon, all the civilians had escaped to safety, leaving only Lightning’s friends, and Twilight’s friends behind. “You all better go too.” Buddy Rose said.

“He’s right, this is no place for any of you. You’re not properly trained yet.” said Artie.

Twilight’s friends tried to protest that they wanted to stay and help defend their world, and they even had the Elements of Harmony to use, but the others were insistent. This time, it was just too dangerous. “Get going, and that’s an order.” snapped Starla.

The girls saluted and began to head through the portals. “Please, be careful Rhymey.” cried Fluttershy.

Her colt-friend winked at her and said…

“Do not worry, Fluttershy.
We’ll be fine, my friends and I.”

The girls were gone, and none too soon as the molgera began to fly over the village spreading smoke all over. The air was already starting to grow stale. “Quick, transform now!” shouted Lightning.

“STARFLEET MAGIC”

Once all transformed, everyone tapped on a few switches on the sides of their visors, activating respiration masks so they could breathe easier. Then they scanned the contents of the smoke with their visors. “Ay’ Ay’ Ay’, that smoke isn’t very healthy at all.” said Dyno “Si, but it’s not flammable, we can blast it away.” added Myte.

“All right, let’s move!” shouted Lightning, and all the ponies flew up, straight at the snarling beast.

Twilight and Spike just reached the village. “Hey, look!” cried Spike as he pointed upward. Twilight looked up and could see all the ponies heading straight at the molgera, and then she saw Lightning grab it by the tail actually trying to halt the creature in midflight. Buddy Rose and Artie joined him, and succeeded, but the molgera grew angrier, and swished its tail madly, shaking the boys off. Then he it turned round and dashed straight for them. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and they all zipped out of the way.

The molgera belched out a big puff of smoke, thicker than ordinary fog. “I can’t see a thing in all this!” cried Buddy Rose.

“Time for some infrared.” said Artie, and he and all the others activated their visors. “There, that’s better.”

The molgera was able to navigate through the smoke with ease, and swung its huge tail, swatted each of the ponies one at a time. “I think we’re going to have to use a little more forceful methods.” said Starla. Lightning agreed, but told everyone to go easy on the creature.

“But first we’ve gotta get rid of this smoke.” said Buddy Rose.

“I’m on it.” said Artie “SUPER STAFF” Gripping his staff tightly, he spun it round, and around like propeller, creating a gust of wind blowing the smoke away, and it dissolved. Then, one-by-one, each of the ponies flew in and punched the creature hard, and sent it crashing down to the ground.

“All right, let’s hold him down!” shouted Lightning, and all six of his friends used their telekinetic powers to try and hold the creature at bay. It seemed to be working. The creature couldn’t move, but that didn’t stop it from belching a bigger, thicker cloud of smoke that blew all around, it was so thick that it soiled the fronts of everyone’s visors, even infrared couldn’t see through it.

Now, with their eye-contact broken, the molgera broke free and soared back up into the air. “Where’d it go?!” cried Starla

“I can’t see anything in sight
Everything’s as black as night.” said Rhymey.

“We’ll have to use our other senses.” said Lightning. Even though couldn’t see the creature, they could still hear where it was by the sound of its roaring, and feeling its presence by the uneasiness of the air around them.

They soared into the air and followed the snarling creature. It swished its tail at them furiously, but even while blinded, they could still feel it coming, and managed it to dodge it, but not all the time. They got hit more times that they dodged.

One big swat and they all fell from the skies and crashed to the ground, but by then the smoke was starting to rub off so they could see again. “We’ve got to stop that crazy thing, somehow.” cried Dyno “I know, but we can’t just destroy it. We need to hold it still enough.”

Twilight, unseen by the others, overheard everything, and dashed off. “Twilight!” cried Spike “Hey! Wait for me!”

The space ponies flew to catch up with the molgera, just as it was reaching the center of town, and began to belch out more smoke. Fortunately the area had been evacuated, but if this continued, all of New Ponyville would soon become a hazard zone, and it would spread to other major cities and villages too.

“Okay, one last time!” cried Lightning “Everyone, move in!”

His friends all surrounded the creature, and zapped him with their telekinetic powers again, but while flying, it was hard to maintain a good grip on him. “We need more powerful!” cried Starla. Lightning realized this as well, but there was no way he could give the power; he didn’t have any.

All he had was his new capture blaster at the ready, but the monster would have to hold still for him to get a good shot.

Suddenly, a seventh beam of magic hit the monster from underneath. Lightning looked down and saw Twilight. “Lightning, do it, now!” she cried. Lightning nodded and armed his captured blaster. “Fire!” he shot at the creature… KAPOW!! The creature was hit and fell from the skies, crashing to the ground. Kablam! He seemingly exploded, when really the explosion was a transformation that shrunk him down to a five inch figurine, preserving him in suspended animation, and he then appeared in a glass sphere.

“They did it!” cried Spike. Twilight gave him a stern look “Uh… and you too, Twilight.”

Soon, all the smoke had cleared, and the civilians would be allowed to return to their homes soon. As for the, the molgera, wasn’t going to be sent to prison, but it was decided to relocate it, possibly to another planet where it would be able to live peacefully without being disturbed much.

However, a bright light flashed in the sky, followed by the sound of Celestia shouting “Twilight Sparkle!”

Then, the queen had appeared in the sky, and her husband appeared alongside her. Both of them did not look at all pleased. “Meet us in the library; All of you!” Grand Ruler said in a very stern voice.

Twilight felt her stomach churn, and the others felt worried and concerned.

Twilight’s friends returned, but were told to stay out of the meeting as it didn’t concern them. Despite Applejack’s protests “Anythin’ that concerns Twilight concerns us too.” They were still ordered to remain outside. All they could was watch, and listen in through the open windows.

Their majesties made aware that Twilight inadvertently unleashed the molgera by a patrol force that had witnessed the event and reported back to them, but they were very baffled and confused why it happened, and they both demanded an explanation, and Twilight saw no alternative but to come clean.

“…I was so obsessed; I completely lost sight of myself.”

Their majesties gazed at one another and then gazed down grimly. “It sounds as though you were jealous as well as obsessive.” Grand Ruler said. Celestia nodded “Nevertheless, this does not excuse your actions, or the danger you unleashed. I am very disappointed in you, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight hung her head in shame “I’m disappointed in me too.”

Lightning stepped forth and cleared his throat “Your majesties, being your pardon, I’d like to speak to Twilight alone. Perhaps it will help make things a little better.”

Their majesties pondered, but decided to let Lightning have his chance, and ushered everyone outside, including Spike, and once everyone had cleared out, Lightning sat down in a chair, but Twilight couldn’t even bring herself to look at him.

“Twilight…I want you to hear me on this; it’s very important.” he paused a moment, and then said “…I don’t think I’m better than you in all things.”

Twilight’s head perked up, and she gazed at him in confusion. “Pardon…?”

“You heard me. I don’t think I’m better than you at everything.”

Twilight just couldn’t really see much of that. “Look at you, you’re stronger than me, faster than me, you even have knowledge of things I’ve never seen before.”

“Well, yes, but you know some things I don’t know of either.” said Lightning “Look at you, you’re a pony princess, and you have magic. That’s something I’ve never had, and never will, as embarrassing as this is for me to admit, I’m envious of you sometimes-- you can do magic and I can’t.”

Twilight never thought of it like that before, and was starting to realize her own qualities that made her just as special as anyone. “I guess I’ve been more paranoid than I thought. It’s just, all that power you have, and the uniforce…”

Lightning touched his golden horn softly “Yes, they are formidable things, but Twilight… you can possess powers equally as good. That’s what all this training and stuff is for. You may not be so good at it now, but I know after a good long while, you’ll become one of the strongest ponies of your clan.”

Twilight blushed softly “You think so?”

Lightning “I know so, because I believe, Twilight. I believe in you, and in your friends. You helped us save lives before, and you just did again today. So what do you think you should do now?”

Twilight knew the answer. She was going to continue her training, normally, and not let her emotions or fears cloud her judgment as much again. “And I especially promise no more shortcuts. They only lead to disaster.”

Lightning smiled proudly at her. “Good, that’s settled… but don’t think you’re off the hook quite yet.”

Twilight felt a little nervous. “What are you going to do to me?”

Lightning could only think of one suitable punishment for Twilight’s actions, and he was able to talk their majesties into it…

…Twilight was given extra training hours, less breaks, and hard work for a full week. Twilight seemed to like this more than hate it, as the extra hours did help her start to improve. Soon, she was able to punch the targets without tripping, dash little faster, and even jump much higher than she could before. Of course, she still wasn’t as strong as Lightning and his friends were, and she never actually would be, but regardless… she was happy just with her progress and what it promised her.

Lightning clutched one of the books close to his heart, and held in his emotions. “Twilight…” he sighed softly. Starla placed her hand on his shoulder and pecked his cheek. Both of them remembered the times well, and were always saddened that Twilight was no longer with them, but their memories would give them strength, and confidence to press on and fight for her honor.

Their majesties saw Lightning and Starla and knew just what they were thinking. They both began to feel downhearted themselves, but they gazed at each other, knowing one-another felt the same, and they embraced softly.

A couple of days later the salvaging was completed. It was not going to be commissioned to restore the castle. Though it once had sentimental value, it was just of no more use or any good in the new age.

Still, many things were recovered from the wreckage of the castle. Rarity restored many tapestries which were hung in the palace in New Canterlot. Some of the other stuff was donated to pony museums. Other things unfortunately were damaged beyond repair, and were recycled to make new things, like books, armor and even weapons.

The friends however were permitted to keep of few of the salvaged things for themselves as reward for their cooperation. So Starla got to keep the books she had found to study, and use for her astronomy hobby, and to help her map out the galaxy better than ever.

Lightning had one special thing he kept, and that was Twilight unfinished book still with its marker in the pages, which he had placed in glass-casing, on the mantle above the fireplace, with a wreath of flowers around it, and a large painting of Twilight, in her Starfleet uniform, saluting, but still wearing her crown.

Lightning, Starla and Krysta gazed at the picture, smiling feeling Twilight was at peace just as they all would be… one day. For now, the war was not over yet.

(Promo)

In our next episode; Esroh dab is determined to avenge his fallen comrades by unleashing another cardinal, but when he goes to target Rarity first, Rarity confesses her feelings towards him, which makes him struggle with his issues again, and really puts the blow on Spike, and he becomes distraught again.

Despite his growing feelings, Esroh unleashes the horse cardinal, and Rarity and Spike wind up at the monster’s mercy.

Can they escape from their certain doom? Will Esroh Dab regret his actions again?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “From the Horse’s mouth”)

Episode 19: From the Horse's mouth

EPISODE NINETEEN

Esroh Dab hadn’t come out of his dark house for days, as he was still deeply in shock after that last battle and he hadn’t received any orders from the Dark King on what was to be done yet… until Tanig appeared in his home. “Still sulking?” he asked.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Esroh sneered.

“Temper, temper…” said Tnaig “But then again, that attitude will serve you well, now that you are in charge of the mission.”

Ersoh’s ears twitched and Tnaig confirmed that he had been sent by the Dark King to inform Esroh personally that it was now his responsibility to dispose of the ponies and conquer the present.

“I see…” said Esroh.

“Oh, and one other thing…” said Tnaig “His majesty also said to inform you that you are to be relieved from your post here tomorrow.”

Esroh perked his head up “What do you mean by that?”

“It means that you have wasted enough time in this world. You were sent here to spy, and after all this time we still have not been able to overcome the obstacles in our way. The Dark King is most disturbed by this and warns you not to mess up.”

Esroh clenched his fists. “You can tell his majesty that I will conquer this world, and I will avenge our fallen comrades.” He thought deeply as the images of his old comrades flashed in his mind. “Nomed, Ergo, Neila… I promise your demise will not be in vain. I will destroy these ponies.”

Tniag could see that his work was done, and he vanished.

So far, nine of the cardinals had been defeated, leaving only three more to go; the horse, the monkey and the dragon! They were bound to be strong and dangerous, and the ponies began to fear that the worst was only yet to come even after all that, and there was no second-guessing it would. As long as the Dark King continued to exist in the future, there would be no end to his evil onslaught.

Meanwhile, Lightning and Starla had just finished their morning patrol rounds, and were now walking home, just spending a peaceful morning together. Starla playfully looped her arm around his and rested her head on his shoulder. Lightning smiled lovingly at her as they continued to walk.

Still, Starla’s wifely intuition told her something was up. “Okay, let’s have it.” she said. Her husband was confused. “Have what?”

“Don’t try that on me, Lightning Dawn. Something’s on your mind and I want to know what it is, and I’ll find out eventually even if you don’t say.”

“You realize you’re also addressing your supreme commander?” said Lightning, but his wife just gave him a concerned stare, demanding he tell her. Lightning had every intention to tell her anyway. “It’s the Dark King. We’ve never actually seen him, we don’t know what he looks like, but there is no doubt from what we’ve seen and experienced, he is extremely powerful. He puts many of the major villains we’ve ever fought to shame.”

Starla knew how he felt, she had thought of this many times before.

“I’m just worried; eventually we will have to fight him, and despite all that we’ve obtained and unlocked, will we have enough power?”

Starla began to fully realize that seriousness a while back, but now she had the feeling “You’re still worried about your Enticorn powers, aren’t you?”

Lightning nodded. He never had a chance to test out his new theory that it was his emotions, preferably his anger, that caused him to go ballistic, not just because of his timing, but he was still nervous to try it, afraid that that he’d go crazy again and cause trouble for everyone.

Starla couldn’t argue with that. “Look, I won’t try and pressure you, but… well… if you ever get the nerve to try it, I’ll be there to support and help you, and know the others will too.”

“Promise…?”

His wife smiled at him “Promise.”, and she pulled him softly into a kiss.

Their moment was suddenly interrupted by the sound of Fluttershy’s tearful whimper. The two turned and saw Fluttershy dabbing her eyes with a hankie, and Rhymey sat next to her. “That was so beautiful.” cried Fluttershy.

Rhymey softly patted her shoulder, and then turned to his friends.

“Please, forgive us, do,
We couldn’t help overhear you.”

Lightning and Starla playfully rolled their eyes, and allowed their friends to join them on their walk in a double date. Rhymey even told them of how Fluttershy was coming along well in her fencing thanks to his coaching. “Cool, I bet that means your Valkyrie powers will be easier to wield now.” said Starla.

Fluttershy had to agree “I actually can’t wait to try it out, oh, but… that would be wishing the kingdom to be attacked, and I don’t want that.”

The others felt it was cute she was showing how much she cared.

The good moods however were suddenly shattered as they passed by Carousel Boutique. They saw Spike sitting on the front steps with a very queer look on his fate. In his hands he clutched the HMI that had his song for Rarity on it, and he was quaking nervously.

Then, he took in a huge breath, holding the HMI disk right in front of him, ready to burn it to ashes! “Spike!” shouted Lightning and he dashed over and snatched the disk out of his hands before he blew the fire. “Hey!” snapped Spike “What are you doing?”

“We could ask you the same.” said Starla “Why would you want to destroy your HMI?”

“Oh, don’t tell me, Rarity didn’t like it?” cried Fluttershy.

“No, she didn’t see it.” said Spike “…And she’s not going to! I don’t want her to see it.” He hastily reached for his HMI, but Lightning held it up and way out of his reach. “What’s going on now, Spike?” Lightning asked.

The others all stared at him, wanting him to say what was bothering him. “Fine, and you got it right, it’s about Rarity…”

It all started that morning. Spike had woken up early that day pondering over whether or not he’d show Rarity his HMI, and ultimately he decided to do it. However, rarity seemed to be so happy and cheerful. She was humming merrily all day, and twirling around like a ballet dancer. When he asked her what was up…

“Oh, Spike. I’ve doing a lot of thinking, and it’s time that I confessed my true feelings.” She said that while looking down at him lovingly. Spike really thought this was his big chance when Rarity said “I’m going to tell Thunder Cloud how I really feel.”

Spike felt his heart get slashed… right down the middle! He kept his HMI hidden well-behind his back, and he actually wished her luck for it, trying to be brave, but the second she had gone, he raced back to his bed and cried his poor little heart out.

Then, he decided maybe it best to destroy his HMI. It was no good anymore, and just looking at it, knowing all the hard work and soul he poured into was all for nothing, only hurt him more.

“Spike, you can’t just destroy it!” cried Fluttershy.

“Sure I can. It’s mine after all, and I can do what I want with it.”

“Spike, that’s enough!” snapped Lightning “You’re acting like a child. Well, technically you are just a child in dragon years, but that’s not the point!”

Spike sighed irritably “Why am I talking to you guys for anyway. You’re all in relationships; you got your special somebodies. What advice can you even offer?” and he just walked off.

“He may be upset, but he is right.
We can’t really give him any insight.” said Rhymey

The others reluctantly agreed, they couldn’t even begin to think of what to say at a time and in a situation like this, but at least they stopped Spike from destroying his disk. They decided to let him cool off a bit, and then maybe try and talk to him again.

Meanwhile, Rarity didn’t find Thunder Cloud at his home, suggesting he was out, so she decided to go off and find him, believing he couldn’t be far. She was, however, feeling a bit nervous about confessing her feelings, but having remembered all her past blunders when it came to men she liked, she wasn’t willing to let it slide this time.

“I will… nay… I must tell him!” she said proudly “As Celestia and Celesto at my witnesses, I will come forward, and together Thunder Cloud and I will be the happiest couple in the entire galaxy!”

A few colts and fillies playing in the field heard and saw her and thought she was being crazy, but they went along their way leaving Rarity to go her way.

Meanwhile, Thunder Cloud as standing in the middle of town, where he felt it would be the perfect place to unleash his cardinal, knowing Starfleet was bound to answer the danger call. “Time to destroy this place for good!” he mumbled softly, as he reached for his pocket to pull out the card.

“Thunder Cloud!” cried Rarity. She made him wince, “Oh, no, Rarity.” he muttered softly, and quickly dropped the card back into his pocket as that regrettable feeling sped through him again. He turned to face her. “…Hi.” he said nervously.

All Rarity could do was gaze deeply into his eyes, even though they seemed rather dark. Thunder both liked and disliked the way she was looking him, and felt himself starting to slide again. “Um… is something wrong?” he asked shyly.

Rarity snapped out of her trance “Oh… well… no, actually everything is fine.” she giggled nervously, her cheeks went pink. “I… well, I wanted to… it’s just that… oh my!”

Thunder was starting to feel a little uneasy. “Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked.

Rarity nervously twiddled her fingers and bit her lip. “I… wanted to… well I…”

“Did you want to tell me something?”

“Yes, I did.” said Rarity, and then she paused. “I wanted to say… well, that is I…” she tapped the sides of her head several times trying to force herself to say the words, confusing Thunder even more, but finally it came out!

“…I really, really like you Thunder Cloud!”

Thunder Cloud blinked twice “What?” he asked softly. “What do you mean you really like me?”

Rarity smiled at him, and decided to show what she meant, by walking straight up to him, and kissing him softly on his cheek…

Unfortunately, Spike happened to be strolling nearby, and what he saw really made him freeze up in shock as tears came to his eyes. From the angle he was standing, it looked to him like Rarity and Thunder Cloud were sharing a real kiss.

Not only was the wound in his heart stretched wide open, but salt was thrown in it. All he could do now was walk sadly away, to a secluded area away from anyone else, fall to his knees, pound the ground and let out a scream of rage and hurt!

Some could actually hear the echoing of his scream, but they didn’t know what it was.

As for Spike, this was his ultimate eye-opener. Nothing he could say, do, or even consider would help now. Rarity was head-over-heels for Thunder Cloud, and after what he just saw then it was time to let go, really let go!

He just wish it didn’t have to hurt so much!

As for Thunder Cloud, he felt his cheek where Rarity had kissed, and Rarity stared at him and felt very bashful and embarrassed. “I just… I just felt I had to tell you. I really like you Thunder Cloud.”

“But… why?” Thunder Cloud asked “Why would you like me like this?”

Rarity looked shocked, and then a split second after, was twiddling her fingers again. “Well, it’s just, you’re not like other ponies I have known. Ever since I first met you, I felt you were rather strange as you didn’t seem to understand much of friendship and other things, and now I’ve helped you come quite of ways. I’ve enjoyed all the times we’ve spent. Whenever I am near you, I just feel… warm… and cozy. Oh, listen to me, I must sound ridiculous.”

Thunder Cloud felt really speechless, both verbally and mentally.

Rarity then stared him right in the eyes ever so deeply “But, I really like you Thunder Cloud.” She continued to gaze at him, hinting she wanted him to answer; preferably saying that he felt the same way. Thunder Cloud didn’t know what to say, but he did remember what Tnaig had told him.

“Rarity… I… I…”

“Yes…?” Rarity peeped, her eyes were twinkling like diamonds, but Thunder was quivering madly trying to figure out what to really say or do. “I… really need to think about this.” and then he just ran off. Rarity felt down a little, and feared that maybe he didn’t really like her back, but then again he was probably thinking that when he thought about, he’d admit he felt the same. She could only hope.

As for Thunder Cloud, he hid within an alley nearby, where no one would see him. “She likes me?!” he cried softly, still in complete and total disbelief, and not in a happy way. So why was he feeling the same way deep down? He struggled to gain control of his true evil self and grabbed his card. He was breathing heavily and angrily as he stared at it. “The Dark King is counting on me. I’m not going to let him down. Sorry Rarity!” and he began to bring his cardinal to life. “Go, Silver Steed! Go and destroy!”

Rarity couldn’t wait much longer, and needed an answer from Thunder Cloud. She checked all over the immediate area, but she couldn’t find him anywhere. She did however bump straight into a very large horse-creature, three times her size. Dark silver in color, wearing black armor, three spikes on its head in a vertical line, sharp fangs and a tail of iron bristles.

The monster gazed down at her, and growled fiercely, prompting Rarity to scream in fright!

(Not for 5 minutes of course)

Her scream was overheard for at least within a mile radius, and all the ponies looked in her direction. One look at that monster and they all ran in panic as the alarms sounded. That’s when Krysta’s fairies came out to warp everyone away to safety, and many of the other Starfleet ponies went to seal off the perimeter.

Spike heard the alarms and Rarity’s scream, and he dashed back to the danger-area. “Whoa!” he cried when he spotted the giant horse monster.

The monster snarled at Rarity, and she stepped back a bit, and her features hardened “Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!”

Esroh Dab peeked from behind the alley. “Even with her powers, she’ll soon find my steed’s special ability is more than she can handle.”

Rarity leapt up high to kick the monster’s face. The monster made no attempt to raise any defenses, and didn’t have to. Rarity’s foot hit his silver, metallic face. Rarity winced, and held her aching foot as she fell back down. “That wasn’t smart!” she groaned.

“Rarity!” cried Spike, and he began to run straight for the battle area. He tried to transform, but he didn’t. He tried again; still nothing. He had quite forgotten that his distraught over Rarity, that his confidence were shot, really bad.

The monster snarled at Spike and began to stomp towards him. Rarity couldn’t understand why Spike couldn’t’ transform this time, but shouted “Spike, run!”

Spike ran as fast as his tiny legs could go. Steed wasn’t very fast due to all the metal, but not too slow to catch up to little Spike. “IRON TAIL” Steed shouted, and his tail glowed brightly, and he gave a huge swung, Spike ducked down and out of the way, causing Steed to miss, but smash a house down with one swipe.

Rarity and Spike gasped in horror. Though the building was evacuated, the fact that they were up against that much physical power really. Rarity’s foot wasn’t hurt badly. She managed to stand up.

Spike was backing away from the huge monster. Steed swung his huge metal fist at him. Spike rolled out of the way, causing Steed to pound the ground, making a giant crater.

“That’s quite enough!” snarled Rarity, and she summoned all the magic she could muster into a single blast, and fired it from her horn straight at the monster’s back. “Ah!” Rarity gasped when she saw Steed had not a scratch!

Esroh snickered wickedly and muttered quietly to himself “The fools. That’s a futuristic alloy. It’ll take far more than simple zap to harm it, and that’s not all it can do…!”

The monster turned to face Rarity, and began to stomp straight for her. Rarity flapped her wings and soared up to safety, but she didn’t count on what was coming next. As the monster stood in the sunlight, the bright light reflected off his shiny armor like a mirror “SOLAR REFLECT” and at Steed’s shout, all that energy harnessed into one collective pulse, that he fired several times straight up at Rarity. She swerved, and swerved to dodge all the blasts, but the last one hit her directly, and she fell to the ground hard.

“Rarity!” cried Spike. Then he heard actually hear faint sounds of snickering coming from an alleyway far ahead. He couldn’t make it out by all the shadows and darkness, but he was sure he could see someone that looked like Thunder Cloud.

Esroh didn’t notice this as he was too busy eyeing at Rarity as she lay on the ground struggling to get back up. Part of him was thrilled that she was losing this fight, but there was still that teensy amount of him inside that hated what he was doing, but he shook it off. “Don’t think about her like that.” he kept telling himself “She’s the enemy, and this is how it has to be.”

The monster then began to stomp towards Rarity, and she managed to get up, but really neither she nor Spike knew what to do.

“IRON TAIL”

Rarity dodged the attack.

“SOLAR REFLECT”

Spike barely managed to avoid the attack! “Spike, you must transform!” cried Rarity. Spike tried all he could, but as long as those awful images-- what looked like Rarity kissing Thunder Cloud-- plagued him, his confidences remained shot, and his powers useless.

The two kept dodging attacks, and suddenly found themselves huddled together in one place, with a solid wall behind them, and the monster was stomping right for them. There was no room for them to dodge this time.

“Yes, right where I want them.” Esroh sneered. He saw his monster getting ready for the kill. He shut his eyes tight, and didn’t seem to want to open them again, as if he didn’t want to look. “Not, again!” he groaned “What’s happening to me? Am I ashamed of seeing Rarity being destroyed?!”

While he was struggling with his feelings, Steed’s tail was glowing and ready to swat Rarity and Spike into the next dimension. “IRON TAIL” He swung his tail, and Spike and Rarity screamed as they held each other tight, but suddenly, Steed felt someone grabbing his tail…

…Lightning and Rhymey, who had leapt down from above and was using their stronger strengths to hold the monster’s tail. “Grab a horse by the tail!” Lightning shouted as he struggled to maintain his grip.

“Working together, we will prevail!” rhymed Rhymey.

Starla and Fluttershy came soaring in, scooping Spike and Rarity up and flying them out of the way. The boys let go of Steed, letting his tail slam hard into the wall, smashing it to bits. The boys then back flipped away towards the rest of the team. “You two okay?” asked Lightning.

Rarity and Spike were fine, and grateful that the others came, but then Steed turned back to face them, and the others could tell that this monster couldn’t be attacked or weakened so easily by normal attacks, and Steed prepared to unleash his Solar Reflect again. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and everyone dodged the blast just in time.

Seeing him reflect the sunlight like, Lightning could tell that even a blast of the uniforce wouldn’t be smart, being entirely made of metal, the monster didn’t have any visible weak-points. So they’d have to make him weak some other way.

Then suddenly, he had an idea, and knew the one thing that even the most futuristic of metals couldn’t stand up. “Rarity, Fluttershy… change into your Valkyrie modes.” he shouted

The girls were confused, and Lightning pointed at his head, saying he had an idea. Seeing no point in arguing, the girls did as they were told. Closing their eyes, and concertinaing hard on the Elements of Harmony within their bodies, they began to glow and shouted “VALKYRIA!!” which was the magic word command to trigger the transformation.

Esroh Dab gazed in awe at the girls, now in their Valkyrie uniforms, shimmering in the light, and holding their weapons. “So the rumors are true.” he grumbled “I didn’t believe it until now.”

Now that the girls were ready, Lightning told them to follow him. “What are you doing?” cried Starla. Lightning didn’t answer. He and the girls were hovering in the air, with Lightning hovering between the girls and the monster. “Hey, silver stuff!” he taunted “Up here! Bet you can’t hit me!”

The monster narrowed his eyes, and began to absorb more sunlight. “Get ready, girls.” Lightning said. The girls, catching on to his plan, stood ready with their shields.

“What are they doing?” Esroh wondered.

“SOLAR REFLECT!”

As the flares headed straight at Lightning, he zipped out of the way, and the girls stepped in with their shields, and deflected the magic right back, combining it with a little of their own magic, intensifying the heat of the blast.

The blast hit Steed square on, but only got absorbed, and he fired it again. The girls deflected the blast, putting more energy into it, making it hotter still, and Steed absorbed it to send it back again!

The cycle continued, and the blast got stronger, brighter and hotter, and every time Steed absorbed it, his metal body was starting to glow brightly with the heat, but Fluttershy and Rarity couldn’t keep it up much longer.

“This heat!” cried Fluttershy “I don’t think I can hold out.”

“We… have to!” groaned Rarity.

Rhymey was worried for the girls, as they bounced the blast back again.

“The heat is getting stronger!
The girls won’t last much longer!”

Lightning landed near the group. “Lightning, what’s all this about?” asked Spike. “Just wait…” Lightning said.

The blast continued to bounce back and forth, and the girls were really starting to get overheated, but suddenly, Rhymey and Starla spotted a few fire hydrants, and began to understand what Lightning was planning; a move they used when they faced a fire-monster back on Unicornicopia.

Lightning nodded at them confirming it.

Finally, the girls bounced the blast back at Steed again, and when Steed absorbed it, his body was so hot; the ground was sizzling where he stood. “Go!” shouted Lightning. The ponies nodded and dashed for the hydrants.

“STARLIGHT ARROW”

Rhymey leapt up high and came down slicing the hydrant with his sword, and Lightning used a bit of uniforce to blast the last hydrants to bits. Water blast everywhere, but especially on the burning monster, cooling it down instantly, causing the metal to rust and corrode.

“It’s working!” cried Spike.

“Oh, no…!” Esroh whimpered.

Fluttershy and Rarity felt themselves cooling off in the misty rains, but their Valkyrie time was all used up, and their suits vanished leaving them in their casual wear; both of them were exhausted.

Rhymey and Lightning leapt up and caught them as they fell and then brought them over to Spike. “Good job, girls.” Lightning said “We’ll take it from here. Watch over them, Spike.”

Spike nodded, and the space ponies stood tall as they faced the now weary and woozy monster that could barely move as he was all rusted up. He couldn’t attack, and just looking at his corroded metal was enough to make it collapse.

“I don’t think we need to use our mega modes.” said Starla.

“Our combined powers should blow him into scrap-loads.” rhymed Rhymey

“Well, what are we waiting for?” said Lightning, and he and the others powered up their normal finishers.

“THRASH SLASH”

“GALACTIC PROJECTILE”

“UNIFORCE”

All those strikes; Steed never stood a chance, and he was destroyed in a big explosion. His card plopped onto the soggy grounds and the picture faded. “They did it!” cried Spike. Rarity and Fluttershy cheered for joy.

Spike then looked behind him at the alley and saw that shadowy figure slip away into the darkness. He still hadn’t any real proof, but he had his suspicions big time now.

Esroh stood in the dark with his fists clenched tightly grumbling “This is impossible! That was the strongest alloy from the future, and they smashed through it like paper.” He angrily punched on a trash can, denting it. “They haven’t heard the last of me!” He took another glance outside “Especially you, Rarity!”

The water was shut off at the mains to stop the gushing. Apart from the smashed wall, the busted hydrants, and craters in the ground, no serious damage had been done that couldn’t be fixed overnight for worker ponies. Lightning and friends offered to help, as they were responsible for some of the damage.

As they all worked, Rarity suddenly remembered “Thunder Cloud! I never got my answer.”

Spike began to look a little down but he did his best not to let it show this time. Lightning and the others knew this was bad for Spike, but they couldn’t just take one side over the other. “I’m sure he feels the same about you, Rarity.” said Fluttershy “You’ve already done so much for him, who wouldn’t want to return your feelings.”

The more Spike heard this, the more discomforting he felt, and also he couldn’t ignore that shadowy person he saw in the alley. Was it Thunder Cloud or not? He just couldn’t prove it, and unless he could he decided not to make a bigger deal out of things.

“Spike…” Lightning said “I hate to do this to you, you have enough on your plate already, but I’m going to have make inquiries about your past behaviour.”

“What?” Spike asked sounding confused.

Lightning and the others spoke softly to Spike, not wanting Rarity to overhear. “Spike, you’ve been letting this whole Rarity deal get to you way too much, and it’s slowing you down.” said Starla “And the Starfleet code says “All fighters must be fit both physically and mentally.”

Spike began to realize where this was going “Are you saying…?”

“Not exactly, Spike.” said Lightning “We won’t know for sure until the inquiries are complete and we hear form their majesties, but…” he paused, finding it hard to say what she was about to say “Until such time, as Supreme Commander, I’m relieving you from active duties. You are not to enter any battles, until you can sort out your issues.”

Spike felt really downhearted now, but he did understand it was right “I guess it is safer than risking getting my head knocked off.” he said.

“We’ll do all we can to help you get back into the fight,
But until then, when danger comes, keep well out of sight.” said Rhymey.

Spike nodded in complete and mature understanding. “Just don’t tell Rarity why, okay?”

The others couldn’t promise that, as Rarity would probably have to be called to the inquiries as well, but for the mean time they wouldn’t tell here. “Oh, one more thing…” Lightning said, and he passed Spike his HMI disk back. Spike promised he wouldn’t destroy it, but he still didn’t want Rarity to see it… not now especially! “If only I could show her how I really feel.”

Rarity, not having heard any of what was said, was lost in her thoughts, thinking of Thunder Cloud. “I hope he knows how I really feel about him.”

(Promo)

In our next episode; the two hooded figures give the friends a set of instructions to head off to two extremely distant planets to obtain special ingredients needed to complete a special formula Professor Brain has received.

The teams split up to head to these two planets, but Lightning runs into trouble when a beautiful yet vain and self-centered Princess decides to make him her husband against his will.

The other team encounters a race of creatures under the heel of an extremely greedy dictator taxing the money out of everyone, and soon find themselves as wanted criminals.

What’s so important about these ingredients, and what other fates await our heroes?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Distant Disasters: Part 1”)

Episode 20: Distant Disasters: Part 1

EPISODE TWENTY

The gang was training in the New Crystal Empire, to give Cadance’s ninja powers a workout and understand more about them.

Lightning was trying the simulators again, hoping he could experiment his theory of controlling his Enticorn powers, but again, the simulators ran an error every time he tried and shut down. They just couldn’t handle such a test like that. “This can’t be happening!” he groaned.

“Lightning…” Shining Armor said.

“I know, I know-- don’t beat yourself up. I won’t.” Lightning sighed “But I still don’t feel any better.”

“At least you actually can train.” said Spike. He had been sitting on the sidelines all morning watching the others. The inquiries Lightning made about his problems were submitted, and Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia had not actually ordered, but requested Spike stay away from battles and duty until he could sort himself out.

Rarity, still unaware of the problems, as she was not called into business regarding Spike’s inquiries, felt sorry for him. “Oh, Spike, I do wish you’d just tell me what’s troubling you.”

Spike finally decided he couldn’t keep it to himself anymore. “I saw you and Thunder Cloud the other day.”

Rarity’s jaw dropped open a little. “You did?”

Spike nodded, and explained about what he saw.

“Oh, no, Spike, I was merely kissing his cheek.” Rarity said. She confirmed this by using her magic to show and image of the other day, and Spike could see for himself from a new angle than from where he stood, Rarity really did just kiss Thunder Cloud’s cheek. Still, not really too much of a relief.

Spike just got up and walked away.

“Gee, he looks bluer than a wet weekend.” said Applejack.

Cadance sighed as she hung her head low. “If there’s one thing I can’t stand, it’s heartbreak. Really, I can’t stand it.”

Rarity was ultimately starting to really understand why Spike was upset. Now it was more understandable, only now she didn’t know what to do about it. “Maybe I should try talking to him.”

Buddy Rose placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. “Not a good idea, Rarity. Spike’s already upset enough. He doesn’t need things to get worse. Just give him his space.”

The others all agreed with him, and Rarity was forced to comply. “I’m sorry, Spike.” she said softly. She really did love him, but not really the full-fledged romantic way Spike obviously was hoping for…

…or was that really true?

True he wasn’t a pony, and he was only five years younger than she was, in normal years. Still, he had always been there for her, and she always counted on him with simple tasks and chores, and she never forgot the day she gave him his fire ruby, and the first day he admitted his feelings.

Nobody said anything. What was there to say? Spike and Rarity would have to work this out on their own, but it wasn’t going to be easy.

As for Spike, he was walking very sadly through town. His head dropped forward slowly as he kicked a pebble. Many of the Crystal Ponies saw him and recognized him as their savior of the empire when Sombra attacked the first time, and the savior of the Equestria games of old. Some of the mares thought he was cute, and a couple of the children asked for his autograph, but poor Spike could only gaze sadly at them, and then continue to walk away.

“What’s wrong with him?”

“He looks down.”

Suspended from duties, unable to transform, and Rarity, although he knew the truth now, the fact she confessed her feelings to Thunder Cloud, though he didn’t answer her yet, that really put up the bars telling him “You’ve lost”

He felt so useless!

He sat on a lonely bench in a secluded area, where no one else was near, and he sang a soft song, but he only sang the first verse, and then the music faded out.

Meanwhile, at New Canterlot Palace, all was quiet and peaceful… until…

…BOOM!!

The entire palace shook with the explosion that came from the laboratory. Goldwin rushed into the lab. Lots of smoke spewed out as he opened the door. “Professor Brain…” he called. He fought his way through the smoke, coughing. “Professor, where are you?”

Another cough was heard from ahead followed by a gagging voice “I’m here, Goldwin, ol’ chap.”

The smoke cleared, and the professor was all covered in dust, his mane was badly mangled and his glasses were dingy. “What happened, Professor?”

Brain cleaned off his glasses “I’m afraid that my experiments have not been going quite satisfactorily.”

Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia came into the lab. “What in universe is going on here?” snapped Grand Ruler. “Professor, you woke up the children with that explosion.” said Celestia “Thank goodness we managed to calm them down.”

“Oh, I am most sorry your majesties. It’s just that I had been trying hard day and night to perfect my time-experiment.”

For weeks, the professor had been working hard trying to perfect a time-warp that would allow them all to travel safely through time, into the future so hopefully they could find the enemy’s base and ultimately put an end to the war, but of course again, traveling forward in time was neither an easy move, and starting to seem not to be smart.

“Professor, we realize your ambitions to help, but I think this project should be shut down before you blow us all to pieces.” said Celestia. “Agreed…” said Grand Ruler “You’re meddling in cosmic forces that are not ready to be meddled in.”

Brain was reluctant to agree. “Oh, if only I knew what I was doing wrong.” he groaned.

“I only wish I could help out.” said Goldwin “But I can’t, and I don’t know anyone who can.”

None of them knew that the two cloaked figures were outside of the lab window, and heard everything. They turned to each other and nodded. Placing their hands together, they sent a soft light of magic through the glass, and in a flash it changed into two notes.

“What was that?” asked Celestia.

Her husband moved towards the window and saw the notes, one of which was a map of the entire galaxy, with areas that even they had not yet explored. “This is incredible!” he muttered “A whole series of star-systems and planets we’ve never seen before.” He also noticed that two of the planets, both on opposite sides of the galaxy, were marked with red X’s.

“What does the letter say?” asked Goldwin.

Grand Ruler read the letter…

“We know what the professor is doing wrong, and we can help perfect the imperfection, but we require vital ingredients that can only be found on the two marked planets on the star map. If you truly wish to complete this project and ultimately end this war, travel to the planets, and obtain the ingredients. Upon your return, standby and await further instructions.

Be warned, these planets are still unfamiliar to you in the present, and we are uncertain of how things are now in the present. If you take this mission, proceed with caution.”

“Good, heavens.” cried Brain “I find this interesting, most interesting.”

“But who sent us this?” asked Goldwin.

Celestia and Grand Ruler had a suspicion it was from those two mysterious figures; the same ones who gave Celestia the medicine, but had still not actually ever been seen. There was no second guesses, or even assuming.

“Send for Lightning Dawn and all his friends.” said Grand Ruler.

“Yes sir.” said Goldwin.

Lightning’s team was told of everything, and were they ever surprised. “Just venture off into unexplored space to pick up some ingredients?!” snapped Lightning “Are you sure this is legit.”

“We realize the risks involved…” Grand Ruler said “But we must accept this challenge.”

Celestia nodded and held the letter “Whoever these creatures are, they saved my life, and I feel we owe them this much and more. If they can help us defeat the emissaries from the future, we should trust them.”

“Yeah, but still… who are they already?” said Pinkie Pie “If we have new friends, why don’t they introduce themselves?”

“Easy, Pinkie.” said Artie, but actually he was just as curious and anxious to know about these two creatures as well.

“I think we need to focus.” said Starla “This mission is almost too risky to take.”

“And the planets are both so far away; on opposite sides of the galaxy.” said Rainbow “Why we’d be gone for at least a day or two, and we still don’t know much about those planets anyway.”

Lightning thought it over, but ultimately decided they should go for it. Split up into two teams and each head for one of the planets.

Their majesties smiled proudly.

Then they went over immediate mission plans. Krysta would have to summon a large army of her fairies to increase the powers of the space portal warp so the pathways could extend such a vast distance. This also meant that she would have to remain behind and wouldn’t get to go with the others as she would be needed to maintain the power flow.

As for Spike, still being suspended from action and powerless due to his distraught feelings, he already knew he couldn’t go. Rarity tried to comfort him. “I do wish you could come with us, Spike.”

“Nah, I’d just be a third wheel.” said Spike “Besides, if we got in trouble and I couldn’t transform, that would be even worse.”

He was really being brave and strong about this, which the others all admired.

The teams were selecting.

Heading for the first planet, Amasia; Lightning, Starla, Rhymey, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Artie. Lightning was in command.

And heading for the other planet, Zanadu; Buddy Rose, Artie, the twins, Rarity and Applejack.

And for extra precautions, their majesties assigned two additional members to each team. Cadance would be going with Lightning’s team, and Princess Luna would be going with the other team, and taking command of the expedition. A good chance for Cadance to use her ninja powers, if need be, and for both princesses to lend an extra burst of power to each team if they needed it.

With all that settled, Krysta set off to gather her fairies and brief them, and by the dawn the next morning, after everyone had a good night’s rest, it was time for launch. The teams were already, and all had lunches and water canteens packed with them. Shining Armor was there to bid goodbye and good luck to his wife. “Just promise me you’ll come back this time.” he said sweetly to her. Cadance looked her husband deep in the eyes and said ever so tenderly “…I promise.”

They shared a soft kiss.

The twins thought that was beautiful, and wiped the tears form their eyes, but they like all the others were never more excited or nervous; only Fluttershy was all nervous and wouldn’t stop shaking. “Fluttershy, calm down.” said Starla.

“I don’t think I can!” she squeaked.

“I don’t think I can blame her.” said Rainbow.

“Darn tootin’.” added Applejack “We’re goin’ deeper into space than ever before. Anythin’s possible now.”

“I would have to agree…” said Princess Luna “Who knows who or what we will find and discover? It will truly be an experience of a lifetime.”

Soon, Krysta and her team of fairies were ready, and on Krysta’s signal, they gave good bursts of power into the space ports, and not one, but two magical pathways were formed, each traveling the opposite direction from one another-- one to the east, and the other to the west.

The two paths stretched along their ways across the cosmos at incredible speeds, and connected to their destinations in mere moments. The journeys for the teams however would take an hour each to reach the other planets, because they were so incredibly far.

“That should do it.” Krysta said.

Their majesties nodded thankfully, and then gave everyone final warning and instructions. They were all to stay together and watch out for one another. “These are mysterious new planets we have not seen yet.” Grand Ruler said “Again, as you are all aware, anything is possible. Stay on extreme alerts, and try and stay out of trouble at all times.”

Everyone bowed to him gracefully, and the last thing that was done, both Grand Ruler and his queen combined their magic to give everyone the “Return Spell” The same kind Grand Ruler gave to his ponies on Unicornicopia. To return to United Equestria, all they had to do was stand together outside, and click their insignias three times.

“Good luck to all of you.” Celestia said.

They all bowed again.

“Good luck, Lightning.” said Krysta.

He winked at her.

“Good luck, Rarity.” Spike mumbled softly as he saw everyone leap through the portal, and vanish in a bright flash, and soaring across the magical pathways!

Spike sighed softly, and their majesties felt sorry for him, but this was his problem to sort out, not theirs. They still wished they could help.

A while later, Goldwin was using his telescope on super-mega zoom, and he couldn’t actually still see the teams soaring through space, but just as teensy little specks that grew smaller and smaller and vanished out of sight. “That’s it…” he said “I can’t see them anymore.”

“Which means they’ve now crossed into unexplored space.” said Grand Ruler “They’ll be seeing things we’ve never seen before, and my possibly not even know about.”

Celestia felt a chill of excitement run down her spine “Ooh, what I’d give to see what their seeing.”

“Me too.” added Shining Armor. He wondered what Cadance was thinking about everything right now…

Another while later, Lightning’s team landed safely at their destination, the planet Amasia, and what a sight to behold; there was lush and beautiful meadows, with beautiful blossoms, in the fields, tall and beautiful trees where the birds sang, and crystal clear springs with clean water where the frogs and fish played happily. “Oh, my!” cried Fluttershy “Have you ever seen such a beautiful place before?”

Pinkie Pie bounced merrily around, giggling like crazy, and saying hello to just about everything. “Hello flowers. Hello grass. Hello trees. Hello sky. Hello… little frogs.”

Starla and Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle “Typical Pinkie Pie.” said Cadance

Suddenly, Lightning gasped “I don’t think it’s all that beautiful… look.” Everyone looked round, and could see behind them, another part of the planet seemed dark and gloomy.

“It’s pretty here, and it’s gloomy there.
Something must be wrong somewhere.” said Rhymey.

“Maybe we should investigate.” said Starla. Lightning and the others agreed. Keeping well in mind they had a mission to deal with.

Just then, a jackdaw came down from the skies, and snatched Cadance’s crown. “Hey, my crown!” she shouted as the bird flew off, and she took off after it. “Come back here with my crown!”

“Cadance…!” Lightning called, but she was already far off in the distance. “Let’s go after her!” and he and the others all took to the skies.

The bird, of course, couldn’t fly as fast as the ponies, and Cadance managed to hold it still with her magic, and take her crown back, and Lightning and the others caught up with her.

“That wasn’t very nice of that bird.” said Fluttershy.

“Why did it just take it your crown like that?” Starla wondered aloud. “I have no clue…” said Cadance, and I’m starting to think there’s something off about this planet.”

The bird then returned with a few other feather friends of his, determined to retake the crown. “I think we just hit a whole new level of weird.” said Pinkie. Everyone stood ready to fend for themselves, when suddenly a voice called out “Stop! Don’t hurt them.”

That’s when a charming wigged humanoid man approached them. He had angelic wings, short blonde hair, and pointy ears and was wearing white tights. The girls couldn’t help but drool at the sight of how handsome he looked making Lightning and Rhymey feel uncomfortable…

“Please, forgive my jackdaws. We were out looking for beautiful and shiny things, and I told them to bring back anything they could find.” he turned to his birds “Now you all apologize this moment.”

The birds acted apologetically, and the ponies forgave them. “I take it you’re all not from Amasia, are you?” asked the man.

“We’re members of Starfleet, from the planet United Equestria.” said Lightning. The man looked as if he were about to faint “United Equestria you say? How fascinating. I’ve heard stories about it, but that’s all I thought they were.”

“What’s your name?” asked Starla.

“Oh, do forgive me, my name is Soron, and I am but a humble sentry of our ruler, Princess Amandiva.” he then began to act all swoony and soft “Oh, she is but the fairest creature on all Amasia.”

“Ooh; sounds like someone has a crush.” chirped Pinkie. “I don’t think so…” said Cadance, she knew the real thing when she saw it, and Soron was defiantly in love.

“Is that why you and your birds are out,
And searching for pretty things about?” asked Rhymey.

“Oh, yes. You see, as our princess is very charming and lovely, she only likes the most beautiful things, and she doesn’t take kindly to those she deems unattractive. That is why our planet is divided into two equal parts.”

“What?!” snapped Lightning “You mean your princess lets what she likes live in comfort, and casts every else aside into darkness.”

“Oh no, she doesn’t cast anyone away. They chose to live apart from us. They seem to feel that our princess is… a bit too much.”

The ponies were starting to believe that.

“Anyway, what has brought you to Amasia?” asked Soron.

“We are in need of special items we were told we can get here.” Cadance said, and she offered him the list. “Yes, oh yes. The princess knows all about these. Come, I’m sure I can convince her to help you.”

The others were very skeptical about meeting this Amandiva, but seeing no other fast way to complete their mission, they went along with Soron.

The other group had landed on Zanadu, and first glances were even gloomier looking than what Lightning’s team had seen. They were standing in what appeared to be an old fallen down and gloomy town of old banged up houses, and dirty streets. “Look at this place.” said Buddy Rose.

“It’s so dreadful here!” cried Rarity, and then a couple of rats slinked by, frightening.

“It’s just a couple of rats.” said Applejack.

“I loathe rats!”

“Now, that will do…” said Luna “We are here on mission, perhaps we should try and locate someone.”

Rainbow Dash soared upwards to get a better view of the area, and almost at once she could see way up ahead; a large shimmering metropolis, with a giant palace in the center of town. The team decided to check it out.

Upon arriving at the entrance to the metropolis, they looked all around them. All the creatures were humanoid, but with long pointed ears, and many different sized heads. Some were large, some were tall and skinny, yet they all seemed to be rich, and going about their businesses with glee and happiness.

In the middle of town was a large golden statute of who was obviously the head of town; a large handsome, and rather muscular guy, and his name was imbedded into the statue’s pedestal “Our glorious leader; Sir. I.M Sylphesh.”

…A very weird and unusual name for someone.

Rarity’s eyes glittered like the diamonds she saw. “My stars… I feel I’ve just stepped into the heavens.” she cried.

“But this doesn’t make much sense.” said Dyno “Si, why is it so posh here, and so dreary behind us?” added Myte.

“Maybe, they just built this whole new city aside from the old one.” said Applejack.

As the friends pondered, they were being watched form way up above in the large palace by a mysterious figure. He could already tell they were not from Zanadu. He rubbed his fingers together sinisterly and snickering with a hint of greed in his tone. “I think I’ve found me another goldmine.”

He then sent out a small word over an intercom “Ensure our guests are welcomed into our world. The usual cost of course.”

The friends decided to venture forth and question the people for any information to find the ingredients they required, but the second they stepped into the city, and Buddy Rose cleared his throat to question the people, they were all approached by several well fashioned greeters. “Why, hello there.” said one of them “It’s not often we have newcomers from outside our world.”

Before any of the friends could even say a word, they were being pulled and pushed along. “I say, what is all this?” snapped Princess Luna.

“Please, come along…” said another greeter.

“You must be tired after such a long journey…” said another “Here on Zanadu, we wish to make all newcomers feel comfy and cozy.”

The friends tried to protest that they were just there on an errand, but they soon found themselves in the lobby of a large and expensive looking hotel.

Rarity could hardly contain herself from drooling in absolute astonishment. Even Princess Luna was impressed. It was just as glamourous and neat looking as the palace in New Canterlot.

Judging by the photos and statues of Sir Sylphesh, he was obviously the owner of the place. When asked about it, it was revealed that he ran every business, every district, absolutely everything on the entire planet, including the remains of the dilapidated part of the town outside, which was the result of people refusing to or unable to pay their taxes.

The friends felt that that was both bad, but also very weird as why people would refuse to pay taxes.

“This is all nice, but we are here on a mission.” said Rainbow.

“Nonsense, I’m sure you have plenty of time. For now, just relax, you’re our guests, and we want to treat you well.”

Before the friends new it, they were all shoved into one huge room in the hotel. They all could hardly blink their eyes. The room was almost indescribable.

Large four poster beds complete with soothing heat and comfy massage. Rainbow tried one of the beds, and she never felt so calm and relaxed before “Ah, yeah… that’s the ticket.” she sighed happily.

Applejack took a huge gander at the oversized refrigerator, which was practically overflowing with all the foods and drinks that anyone could ever dream of. “Well stuff me with vittles!” she cried, and she dove at the food, gulp it down like crazy, and suddenly, right before her eyes, more food seemed to materialize like magic. No matter how much she consumed, the fridge never seemed to get a bit empty! It was like having a complete and total endless supply of food, so they wouldn’t have to worry about starving.

Rarity found the best part of the whole room, inside the bathroom was a large hot tub, and she was already soaking in it “Ahh… this is marvelous.” she sighed, and she tapped the controls to make the water nicer. “I don’t think I care to ever leave here.”

Luna and the boys however weren’t convinced. This didn’t make much sense. The hotel seemed very nice, but why would they practically force them all into a luxurious suite and not even pay up front or anything. They didn’t have any money with them, or even knew the type of currency on the planet was.

“I feel like I’m wasting a fortune just standing here.” said Buddy Rose.

“I don’t like this one bit.” added Artie.

“Ah, relax, you guys worry too much.” said Rainbow “You should try the bed; it’ll numb all your troubles away.”

“Forget that…” Applejack said with her mouth full “Try some of this here prime rib. Mm-mm…!”

The twins sighed irritably, but about then, Rarity came out in a bathrobe, but she looked more troubled than relaxed. “Something’s wrong. I can’t seem to turn off the hot-tub.”

Buddy Rose came into the bathroom and tried the controls, but he couldn’t find an off switch. “Weird…” he said, and then he could hear a soft ticking sound “What’s that?” It was coming from underneath the foot mat. Rarity lifted it up to reveal a pay meter, slowly going up every second.

Rainbow Dash was still enjoying the bed, until she heard the same ticking sound from behind the pillows where she found another pay meter. “What’s going on here?”

“What in the hotel-bills?!” cried Applejack when she spotted another counter on the fridge. There was another one by the air-conditioner, one by the light switch, even one by the widow itself. “Fortunas Santo! *Holy Fortunes*We’re being charged by the second here!” cried Dyno.

“Let’s get out of here!” added Myte.

They all headed for the door, only to find it was locked tight, and then it got sealed off by a powerful metal barrier. “We’re stuck!” cried Rainbow.

They tried to blast and punch at the metal, but found it was too strong. They then decided to take the windows, but the glass was just as strong as ever. “There’s no way out!” cried Rarity.

“Well, then we’ll just have to make a way out.” Said Artie, and he charged at the walls and kicked them hard, but the walls were reinforced with a solid alloy. “OW! Ooch, ouch, ow, ow…!” cried Artie as he hopped up and down, holding his sore foot.

“Are you alright?” cried Buddy Rose.

“Barely.” said Artie “But it looks like we’re stuck.”

Princess Luna then noticed the ventilation grill on the wall. “No, we are not. Everyone come close to me.”

Everyone huddled near her, and then using the magic of her shadowy mane, she enveloped everyone into a stream of darkness they used to slink through the shaft and emerging safely on the roof of the building.

Loud alarms sounded, and guards began to race up the stairs searching for the escaped cheapskates. “Let’s get out of here!” shouted Buddy Rose, and he and others soared away as fast their wings could carry them.

The guards however had no means to fly, but began to shoot at the flyers with their ray guns. They missed their every shot and were forced to alert the ground forces.

Armed with powerful canons and missiles, the friends were forced to swerve and dodge all over the place. “This is crazy!” cried Applejack.

“What did I do to deserve this?!” Rarity whined.

They continued to swerve and dodge the projectiles and missiles, and they flew far off into the distance and to safety.

Later one of the guards was tasked with informing Sir. Sylphesh…

The greedy tyrant was in his office smoothing all his beloved money, while snacking on his monstrous feast, he was eating rather boorishly; making rude chomping sounds, and not even closing his mouth, when the guard came in. “Sorry to disturb you, my lord, I have very bad news.”

Sylphesh spoke with his mouth full, letting chunks of food spill everywhere “This had better be important. You know I hate to be disturbed while eating and counting my vast earnings!” While he shouted, bits of the food flew form his mouth and other the guard’s face.

The guard wiped the bits of food from his face, only when he told his master the ponies had escapes, “WHAT?!” Sylphesh shouted, and splattered more food on the guard’s face. “This is highly unacceptable!” shouted Sylphesh “I pay you and your comrades for good services, and this is how you do your job?!”

The guard tried to appeal, but his greedy master silenced him “I believe I have an idea of how we can get those penny pinching thieves; we’ll just have to involve a little scam.” He snickered sinisterly while mixing his bowl of rice.

Meanwhile, on Amasia, the friends were nearing their destination, while on the way they noticed many of the Amasians were just like them, the ponies. Some were flyers and had wings, some could do magic, but not with horns, and others were just plain ordinary creatures that could do neither. It was like looking at human versions of their pony race.

Very few were born with both wings and magic. Their princess was one of them, and one of many reasons why Soron was so infatuated with her. He even stopped along the way to pick some beautiful wildflowers he wanted to present to her, yet he looked them all over every inch to make sure they were totally beautiful, and smelled nice too. “Her majesty wouldn’t forgive me if I handed her these and they turned out wrong.” he said “I’d do absolutely anything to see her happy.”

The ponies thought he was being paranoid, but Cadance also saw this as another sign that he was infatuated with this princess, and obviously wished to court her. Soron even explained that the princess was searching for a perfect suitor, one that was equally as beautiful as she, and would be will to devote any and all things to her.

“I smell a diva here.” Starla whispered to the others.

Finally, they arrived…

The royal palace was very tall, straight, and more of a tower than a palace. “Oh, my goodness!” cried Fluttershy. The others all gazed in awe at such a beautiful structure. “Wow, even the Crystal Palace isn’t this beautiful.” said Cadance.

“Rarity would faint at the sight of this place if she were seeing this.” said Starla.

They arrived at the long paved pathway to the front-doors. The path was so clean and smooth that it shimmered in the sunlight, and the grass was so neatly fertilized and evenly cut.

The other sentries allowed Soron through, and suddenly the royal fanfare sounded, and a guard announced loudly “Presenting her royal majesty, and sovereign of all beauty, Princess Amandiva.”

Three attractive ladies came out, making way for the princess, and she was just as lovely as the people preached! Her skin was as white snow, long eyelashes, and voluminous brown hair that nearly ran to the ground and her angelic wings really added to her stunning appearance.

All the ponies couldn’t stop gazing at her with astonishment, and the sentries told them to show more respect and bow to her, as well as for Lightning to remove his cap.

The princess stuck her arms out wide and sighed “My, what a beautiful day. Wouldn’t you all agree?”

“Oh, yes your highness.” said Soron “But of course, only your stunning beauty and radiance overtakes that any day. To show my gratitude, I bring wildflowers that I picked especially for you.”

“Oh my…” Amandiva’s eyes sparkled as she waltzed up to Soron to accept the gift “Flowers are so beautiful.”

“Oh yes, my lady…” said Soron “Flowers are beautiful, but they also pale in comparison to your lovely self.”

Amandiva sniffed the flowers “Thank you very much, Soron. You do so much for me, perhaps I will consider…”

Soron’s eyes lit up with ever so much hope.

“Wait!” snapped Armandiva. Now she really seemed vexed. “What is this?! This flower has a petal missing off it, and this one has a speck of dirt still on it!”

Soron knew this meant trouble, and he tried to appeal that he checked the flowers, but the princess angrily threw the bouquet at him shouting “These are not beautiful, and therefore they are no use to me!!” she shouted.

The sentries and the ladies giggled at how foolish Soron looked, but Soron felt disheartened, and already the ponies didn’t like this girl’s attitude.

“So, who are these strangers?”

Soron stood “They are emissaries from United Equestria, your majesty; Major Rhymey, Captain Fluttershy, Captain Pinkie Pie, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Oh, and that is Commander Lighting Dawn and his wife, Major Starla Shine.”

Amandiva took one look at the girls, and scoffed “Nice hairstyles, too bad they’re so passé.”

The girls felt insulted. “I don’t think there’s anything wrong with our manes.” said Fluttershy.

“Yeah, well I do, and I say they’re not beautiful enough! You got a problem with that?!”

Fluttershy was almost near tears and shook her head, squeaking nervously.

Rhymey was starting to lose his cool.

“That wasn’t a nice thing to say
You had no right to act that way!”

“Yeah!” snapped Pinkie.

Cadance calmed them down “Guys, remember we didn’t come here to pick fights, and everyone’s entitled to an opinion.”

“Except my opinion is always right.” snapped Amandiva.

Cadance clenched her fists trying to contain her own outrage, and even Starla and Lightning were losing their patience. “I thought I smelled a diva, yuck.” Starla mumbled, but one of the guards heard her and didn’t take kindly to it. “No one dares to insult the princess, he growled.” And he proceeded to slam her with his club, but Lightning grabbed his arm “Don’t you dare hit my wife!” he growled.

The guard wretched forcefully out of Lightning’s grip, and gave him a small shove, knocking his cap off.

“Oh, my…” Amandiva said as she gazed at Lightning deeply. Now that his cap was off, she could see how his dark brown mane showed off his golden horn, and how it really went well with his white coat.

She approached him softly, and her features had softened “Tell me Lightning Dawn, where did you get such a lovely horn?”

“What, my horn? It’s just something I was born with.” Lightning said.

Amandiva walked around Lightning in circles, eyeing him from head to toe. The more she gazed at him, the more infatuated she seemed to become. “So charming and beautiful...”

“Beg your pardon?” asked Lightning.

Starla could feel her anger rising. “Why are you even looking at him like that?” she snapped.

Soron had a sick feeling in his stomach. “My lady, please don’t tell me what I think you’re thinking?!”

Amandiva fluttered her eyes heavenly “Lightning, you shall become my husband.”

“Huh?!” snapped Lightning

“What?!” snapped Starla.

The others gasped, and Soron fainted, feeling crushed!

Meanwhile on Zanadu, the escaped ponies felt they had finally escaped from custody within the dilapidated town “That was way too close.” cried Buddy Rose.

“I change my mind. This planet is a dreadful rotten place.” cried Rarity “I just want to leave and go home.”

“We can’t leave yet…” snapped Artie “Not until we find what we came for; the ingredients.”

“Artie is right.” said Luna “Perhaps we can ask around this village for what we seek.”

“It’s worth a try.” said Applejack.

So they set off, but they did not fly, not wanting to risk being easily spotted if the guards were following them.

It was just as creepy as ever around the eerie town, and there were more rats and even large insects that weren’t found on United Equestria. Rarity almost screamed, but Rainbow covered her mouth “Keep it down!” she said sharply but softly.

Just then, they could see someone up ahead, a harmless lady, who seemed a little dishelved, due to the poverty, and was holding out a cup for money. The ponies approached her softly, but the lady took one look at them, and she screamed and ran out of sight like lightning.

“What was that all about?” asked Rainbow.

Buddy Rose spotted two men in the street. “Excuse me…” he called to them, but the men screamed and ran too. “What’s with them?”

Everyone the ponies approached reacted in the same way. Some were even crying in fear…

“Please, don’t hurt me.”

“Stay away from me!”

“Help, Police!!”

By that time, the guards spotted the ponies, and a big chase was on. They dashed here, and there, and all around and everywhere. They managed to give the guards the slip using Luna’s invisibility trick again.

“Will someone tell me what is going on around here?!” snapped Artie. He didn’t shout very loud, but the others felt the same way. Then suddenly, they could see why. There, on the wall near where they had hidden, were several “Wanted” posters, and horribly inaccurate drawings of the ponies, portrayed and labeled as “Hostile Criminals.”

Rarity choked on her breath trying to find words, but ultimately she tore the poster of herself to pieces. “This is an outrage!” she growled “A complete and total scandal!”

“Well not to them it ain’t.” said Applejack “Question is what do we do now?”

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode; Amandiva shows how incredibly nasty she is; blackmailing Lightning into consent by holding his friends lives on the line, and stripping them all of their extra powers.

Meanwhile, the others discover that to clear their names, they must take the battle straight to Sylphesh himself, after learning of the diabolical resources he possesses.

How can the two teams escape their predicaments without starting a war?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Distant Disasters: Part 2”)

Episode 21: Distant Disasters: Part 2

“Previously on Starfleet Magic...”

After receiving a letter from the two hooded figures about special ingredients to be obtained for a special project, the team divided into two groups, and set off across the galaxy to the planets Zanadu and Amasia to get them. The Zanadu team soon found the planet was ruled by a greedy tyrant, and they themselves were soon charged as Wanted Criminals, while the princess of Amasia has chosen Lightning to be her husband.

EPISODE TWENTY-ONE

The guards surrounded Lightning and grabbed him, bringing him into the palace. “Let me go! Stop this!” shouted Lightning, but the guards wouldn’t listen. Lightning would have fought his way out, but keeping in mind he and the others did not come with the intention of being hostile. The others knew this too and didn’t make any attempts to throw a punch, but their anger and outrage were rising high.

“Lightning!” cried Starla. She tried to reach for him, but more guards held her back, and Amandiva gazed sternly at the others “You can remove yourselves now. You’re messing up my doorstep.”

“I’m not leaving without my husband!” snarled Starla.

“Oh, yes you are, and he’s about to be my husband; so, tough bricks.”

The others were really tempted to break out and start fighting their way through. “No, guys, don’t!” cried Lightning. “I agree…” said Amandiva “You really don’t want to fight us, but just to make sure…” she held up her hands and cast a magic spelling on their armors and the alicorn horns, even Lightning’s.

“Hey!” snapped Cadance “What have you done?”

“Just a little precaution so you all won’t be able to try any tricks.”

Sure enough, the others found they couldn’t use their magic, or even transform. Starla and Rhymey couldn’t get out their weapons either; everything was locked as was indicated by the magic swirling around their horns, and their armor. “Now, for the last time… leave here. I have a wedding to plan.” She turned to face Lightning “We’ll wed by sundown, my precious.”

“Hey, wait…!” cried Lightning as he was dragged away.

“Starla…!”

“Lightning…!”

The big doors closed, leaving the others stuck outside. “No!” cried Starla.

“Oh, my!” cried Fluttershy “Oh, poor Starla…”

“You mean poor Lightning.” said Pinkie “Who knows what he’s going to be put through.”

Poor Soron recovered from his faint, but his heart was aching like crazy as he remembered what the princess had said. “It’s over… I’ve lost her to someone else.” he ran off crying like no tomorrow.

The others felt sorry for him, but Starla only wanted nothing more right then to bust in and get Lightning out.

Amandiva brought Lightning to her royal throne room, ordering the guards to leave them alone. The walls and columns were gold, the floor were shiny as silver, and the windows shined like diamonds, as they were made from it of course. “Here we are my lovely. This is your new home.” she said.

Lightning was nowhere near amused “Look, I don’t know what your obsession is, but I’m not marrying you and that's that.”

Amandiva giggled and nudged him softly “Silly boy, I’m the only one who decides around here. Besides, you don’t even have any legal legs to stand on.”

She had a point; Amasia was far, far away from any Starfleet derestrict in the galaxy. All the rules and regulations had no meaning here. “This is absolute ludicrous.” groaned Lightning “Why would you even want to marry me when you don’t know a thing about me. I’m not even the same species as you.”

Amandiva paid no attention and eyed at him tenderly, and then gazed at the two thrones. “Oh, I’ve been waiting for someone as beautiful as you to sit next to me. You’ll make a wonderful prince.”

Lightning could only sigh softly “I don’t know who’s crazier, you or me.”

“Come to me, darling. Once I kiss you, we will be officially engaged.”

Lightning gasped and leapt up high in the air “Keep away from me!” he shouted as he flapped his wings to keep afloat “I’m already married! You got that!”

Amandiva gazed up at him, acting more infatuated than ever. “Look at you, even when you’re vexed you’re beautiful and charming.”

“Ugh, Galloping Galaxies!” cried Lightning.

Amandiva fluttered up towards him “Come on, now.” and she lunged for him again, and he sprinted away. “Look, I’d rather intercept a comet than marry the likes of you.” he snarled, but Amandiva took this only more to her liking “Beautiful, dramatic and passionate as well. It must be destiny that brought you to me. Now be a man and kiss me already!”

She lunged, and he sprinted, “Stay away from me!”

Now the princess was starting to lose her patience. “Why do you resist me? I’m practically throwing myself and life of beautify and luxury at you. Most men would give their very souls for this opportunity.”

“I'm going to make one last attempt to get through to you; I ONLY LOVE STARLA, AND I'M MARRIED TO HER... YOU GOT ME?!” thundered Lightning.

Amandiva saw she was going to have to use more persuasion. “There’s something else I think I should show you.” She waved her hands and showed Lightning a magical image of a large, sparkling but fierce dragon. “This is my pet, Fu-Fu.” Then she summoned her guards “Go fetch that purple haired wanabee, and feed her to my pet.”

“What?!” snapped Lightning “You wouldn’t!”

“I can, and I will… unless you give into me now!”

Unable to fight back at the risk of starting another war and violating everything the Starfleet code stood for “...Fine!”

Amandiva’s eyes lit up “You mean you’ll marry me?”

Lightning nodded grimly “Only on one condition: You let my friends attend the wedding.”

“Hmm! Fine then, they shall attend, but as my prisoners. If they behave, perhaps I'll consider letting them go.”

Lightning acted rather grim, but secretly kept that he was actually forming a plan that could help them all escape without much trouble… if all went accordingly!

The others were forced away from the palace, and cast over to the darker side of the planet, as Amandiva said “They’re messing up the beauty of our village.”

Now they were wandering about the other city, where they saw a whole bunch of normal Amasians. No wings, no magic, just normal, like Earth Ponies. They didn’t really seem as ugly as Amandiva made them out to be, but it was obvious that they slandered the princess, and often insulted her silently…

This was hinted by some boys throwing darts at a large painting of the princess, others carving statues of her so they could then smash in anger when finished. Others even made scarecrows of the princess and set them ablaze while dancing happily around them.

The friends couldn’t blame them, but still “It’s sad that someone so beautiful can be so vain and mean.” said Fluttershy.

Starla was the most furious of them all, and would have loved to get her hands on Amandiva’s neck and strangle her for taking Lightning away. “There is no way I’m going to let someone else have my guy.”

Several of the people couldn’t help but overhear her.

“Fat chance of that happening.” one of them said

“Yeah, that Amandiva; what she wants, she gets.” said another.

“You may as well leave you have the chance.”

Starla turned completely red with anger and roared like lion in outrage, scaring the people away. “Starla, try and calm down!” said Cadance.

“How can I calm down when my husband is in the custody of a crazy lady who’s trying to marry him?” growled Starla.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get him back.” said Pinkie.

Starla gazed at her hopefully “You have an idea?”

“Nope; I just know we’ll save him. I just don’t know how yet.”

“But what can we do?
Our powers are useless, our weapons too.” said Rhymey.

Another Amasian passed along “There’s not much you can do about that.” he told them “Once the princess blocks your magic, the only way to unblock it is to leave Amasia, but even if you come back after that, the spell will reenergize.”

“So then how do we get rid of it for good?” asked Pinkie.

“You don’t. The spell doesn’t go away unless Amandiva takes it away.”

Now the others really didn’t know what to do, and then, things went from bad to worse as the royal guards approached, ordering everyone to clear the streets as they marched through. Fluttershy ducked behind Rhymey as the burly men approached.

The guards stopped, and one of them said “Her royal highness, Princess Amandiva, has sent us to collect you, at the request of her betrothed; that you all be present for the wedding ceremony.”

The others gawked in confusion, but after hearing “Her Betrothed”

“Lightning sent you?” asked Starla.

“Yes…” replied the guard “We have been sent to bring you all back to the palace.”

He then signaled his men to apprehend them all. “Hey!” snapped Cadance.

“What are you doing?!” cried Pinkie.

Before any of them knew it, they were brought back to the palace, and thrown in the dungeon; kept within cells with powerful force fields keeping them in. “Nothing personal, it’s just the princess’ orders.” said the guard.

The others could hardly believe this, and Starla was so angry, that she dashed at the force field, only to get shocked by its magic and bounced right back. “Starla!” cried Fluttershy “Are you okay?”

Starla felt more outraged than hurt, but she was also worried about Lightning.

Meanwhile, on Zanadu, the guards were rushing through the city, searching for the wanted criminals, whom they had chased all over. They even barged rudely into people’s already damaged homes and questioned the frighten people “Have you seen these crooks?” they said as they held up copies of the “wanted” posters.

This frightened the people dearly, but it got the guards nowhere. One home after another they checked, the home of a middle aged couple. “You’re certain you never saw them?”

The old lady, Mamar, and her husband Jakad were outraged. “We may be elderly, but our eyesight’s just fine. We haven’t seen them!” growled Jakad. “Now, be off with you, before we get angry.” snarled Mamar as she held her broom at the guards threateningly.

The guards were not impressed, and one of them fired his ray gun at the ceiling, making another large hole. “Mind your manners when addressing the law.” he sneered, and then he left with his friends to continue the search.

The second they were gone, Mamar turned to face the wall and said “You can come out now, they’ve gone.”

The ponies had been hiding, invisible under Luna’s mane all the time. “Again, we thank you for allowing us to hide here.” said Luna.

“But why would you?” asked Buddy Rose.

The couple held up their copies of the posters. “You hardly look like the type of dangerous emissaries.” said Jakad. “And if you run from the guards because you are trouble to Sir Sylphesh, then you are surely friends of ours.” added Mamar.

Rarity blushed “Oh, well, um… thank you nonetheless.”

Mamar fixed everyone some food, from what little supplies they had. The stew was very good, and the couple asked what brought the ponies to their planet.

“I see. You came seeking special ingredients.” said Mamar “But unfortunately, Sylphesh owns every last bit of it. That greedy tyrant taxes us mercilessly, forcing us into poverty. The only ones who live comfortably are those that work for him; who are rich and powerful.”

Applejack growled fiercely “Just the mention of that greedy little hog makes my stomach churn. What don’t y’all just leave here and move to some other planet?”

“Because we can’t…” said Jakad “Sylphesh not only owns all our supplies and money, but he controls all the space-warps, making it impossible for anyone to leave here. Do you really think we’d stay if he had the privilege to leave?”

“And what is more…” said Mamar “Sylphesh has also trapped many other creatures from other planets here as well. He sees all newcomers to Zanadu as just aspects that he can profit off of.”

This was enough for the friends to hear. It was bad enough the way they were treated, but after hearing that awful story, it was well decided that Sylphesh had to be overthrown, and since it was Starfleet’s job to protect others from evil and injustice, they were allowed to act with force!

Jakad and Mamar however held their heads low. “I don’t think you can help us. No one really can.”

“And why not?” asked Rainbow.

“It’s for the same reason why none of us fight back.” said Mamar “That Sylphesh is weaker than a cat. Even I could take him on, but the problem is he has a large weapon at his disposer, a giant robot that he can control from the inside.”

Her husband nodded “He built that robot and gave it incredible powers and weapons. As long as he has it, he runs the planet unopposed. We don’t have a chance against such a monstrosity.”

The friends remained unfazed by any of this. “I guess he hasn’t reckoned the power of Starfleet.” said Artie.

“You mean you’re still going to try?” asked Mamar.

“Si, this sounds like kiddy play. We’ve handled bigger creeps than this before.” said Dyno.

Myte nodded “We promise you, we’ll have that guy on his knees and crying for his mama.”

The couple looked at the ponies with ever so much hope in their eyes “You’re saying, you’ll fight, and make that overblown selfish miser suffer?” asked Jakad.

Princess Luna gazed at them deeply and hissed “Humiliation’s galore!”

The couple laughed with glee knowing they would free of their nightmare soon.

“Hold your horses, now. We gotta do us some plannin’ first.” said Applejack, and everyone talked and plotted out everything that they could.

Meanwhile, it was getting close to sundown on Amasia, and the wedding was to be held in the royal palace courtyard, and guests were already arriving. All of them were beautiful and stunning, and also escorted to specific seats issued by the guards by order of the princess. She wanted each and every guest seated so that their specific beauty didn’t comingle with that of others and ruining it all.

As for Lightning, he was being groomed in his private room, by other guards, who helped him into his wedding ensemble; which consisted primarily of tights, gladiator armor, and a red cape. His other clothes were all tossed aside on the floor. Lightning would have complained, but he was nearly exhausted form all the excess grooming.

He had been given five baths, and his hair styled many times, and many other beautification treatments to look manly for his bride. “No… more…” groaned Lightning “I can’t take another minute of this!”

The guards ignored him and walked him along. “We must take you to the princess for her approval.”

Lightning could only groan in dismay.

Almandiva was already beautifying herself, sitting in front of her mirror, humming the wedding march. She fluttered her eyes and her reflection and smiled.

“Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who’s the fairest in the galaxy and all?”

“Princess Almandiva…” the guard said as he, his comrade and Lightning entered, much to her annoyance. “Sorry to disturb you highness, but we have brought the groom for your inspection.”

Amandiva turned to gaze at Lightning, and she gazed him over from head to toe. “Excellent…” she said “Perfectly beautiful and beautifully perfect.”

She sauntered up to Lightning, and fluttered her eyes at him. “Just a little longer my sweet, and then it’ll be just you… and me…” she locked her pinky finger with his giggling. Lightning could only growl softly in anger, and then the princess ordered the guards “Take him and have him prepared for the ceremony. I’ll be ready in a while.”

The guards bowed, and dragged Lightning away. As he was walked along down the hallways, he was secretly hoping that his friends were okay and that part of his plan would be able to spring into action, despite that they were locked up.

He knew most of their magic and powers were blocked, but not all of them were…!

Down in the dungeons, his friends were well aware of this too. Their Starfleet powers and most of their normal magic had been blocked, but Cadance’s ninja power wasn’t as it didn’t originate from her horn but rather the medallion she wore, and Fluttershy and Pinkie could still use their Valkyrie powers, as the elements of harmony were a type of magic that couldn’t be blocked as easily by such magic.

The problem was getting out of their cells, and such a solution was coming their way.

The guards changed shifts, and Soron came in to watch over the prisoners, but he was still looking pretty glum, and his eyes were a little red around the rims, obviously from crying. “Soron, are you okay?” asked Fluttershy.

Normally prisoners weren’t supposed to talk to the guards, but Soron felt so distraught that he couldn’t care less. “Do I seem alright to you?” he cried. His tears were falling in earnest, but he tired his deepest not to break out sobbing. “I’m starting to wish we had never met, and then none of this would have been happening. Now I’m about to lose my one true love. My one and only soul mate to another!”

The others hated to see him so hurt, and Cadance couldn’t stand to see anyone broken-hearted more, as for Starla, although she was still upset at the thought of Lightning being taken away by another, she felt bad for Soron as well. “You really love the princess that much?” she asked.

“Oh… I do.” cried Soron “I’ve always been there, attending her every need, her every desire, and I cherished every second of it. If only she weren’t so lost in her lust for beauty and charm, perhaps she could’ve seen that. Now it’s all too late.”

The others had heard enough, and realized Amandiva just needed to open her heart more, and Cadance knew the only way to ensure that. “Soron, I think I can help you.” she said to him.

“How…?” Soron asked in dismay “How can anyone help at a time like this?”

“Hear me out…” said Cadance “If you agree to help us, I think there might be a way so everyone gets a happy ending today, including you.”

Soron’s pointed ears gave a small twitch. The force fields were generated by a control switch on the wall. All he had to do was switch it off, but he really didn’t know if it was right to do; the princess would be furious if she found out!

Suddenly, they all could hear the sounds of a trumpet fanfare playing form outside; the wedding was about to begin.

“You have little time, Soron.
If you don’t act, all hope will be gone.” said Rhymey.

Soron was sweating nervously, and still unsure.

Outside, the fanfare sounded again, and the royal greeter announced to all gathered “Please rise one and all. Presenting her esteemed loveliness, ruler of Amasia and envy to all beauty and perfection-- our fair princess, Amandiva!”

The doors opened wide, and the bride stepped forth gracefully for all to see and enamour as she gracefully walked down the aisle with her three bridesmaids behind her. Once at the end of the red carpet, she walked up the steps and stood under the arch.

“And now…” the greeter announced “Presenting the groom; all the way from United Equestria, and quite possibly the luckiest creature in the galaxy; Lightning Dawn.”

Lightning was brought out by the guards until he reached the arch. He felt really sick to his stomach, especially when Amandiva gazed at him tenderly “Hey…” she flirted, and pursed her lips kissing the air.

Lightning shuddered, and hoped the others were ready, if they even pulled the plan off.

Meanwhile, at Sylphesh’s palace, the greedy tyrant was napping at his desk, and snoring loudly. He was even talking to himself as he dreamed. “Give me money… all your precious money.”

While he dozed, the guards were all on patrol, keeping their eye out for trouble, when suddenly, KAPOW!! The walls burst wide open in a big explosion, and the ponies leapt right in, already transformed, and began to attack the guards to render them unconscious.

The alarms sounded…

…Sylphesh was awoken from his sleep. “What is it? What’s going on?!” he shouted, and he could see on his monitors…

…whole swarms of guards came rushing in with their ray guns armed, but they were less of than match for that against the ponies. The blasts from the ray guns didn’t work against their super armor.

The ponies, punched, kicked and knocked all those guards down like blowing pins, leaving them scattered all over the place, and they all dashed down the corridors.

“This is madness!” cried Sylphesh “How could they have defeated all my guards so easily?”

Then suddenly, his office doors burst wide open and the ponies leapt in. “Simple, they’re just like you.” snapped Buddy Rose “Weak, spineless and hardly much of a threat.”

Sylphesh growled “Such insolence! You can’t talk to me like that. I am ruler of all Zanadu!”

“Not anymore you aren’t!” snapped Rarity.

“Step down right now, before we step all over you!” added Rainbow.

“What?!” snarled Sylphesh “I’ll show you a step!” and he stepped on a floor switch, engaging his security systems. Before the others knew it, they were totally surrounded by missile launchers, machine guns and other sorts of fire arms.

“FIRE!!” shouted Sylphesh, and all the weapons fired right at the ponies, engulfing them in huge explosions, but when the smoke cleared, Sylphesh gasped “What?! This is impossible! How can you not have a single scratch?”

The ponies snuffed.

“Not only are you a coward, you never learn.” said Dyno. Myte nodded “Your weapons and pitiful tactics won’t work on us. Now either you come quietly, or we’ll drag you out!”

Sylphesh wasn’t beaten yet, and he hit another floor switch, and a glass tube came down from the ceiling and sucked him up. “What’s happening?” cried Artie. He got his answer when the entire room began to change as the walls and floors flowed out into solid metal, and the big wall behind Sylphesh’s desk opened wide revealing the giant robot, the elderly couple warned the friends about.

It was at least thirty meters tall, with big cannon on its chest, a pack of missiles on its back, a giant right fist, and a large buzz saw for its left hand. “So this is the mechanical monstrosity.” hissed Luna.

Sylphesh was heard laughing from within the cockpit. “This is what happens to those who dare to aggravate me! You should have run while you had the chance. Now, get ready to die!

The ponies scanned the robot with their visors, and the levels showed it was a lot stronger than they thought. “We can still take it.” said Applejack. The others all nodded, and stood ready for a big fight.

Meanwhile, the wedding ceremony was well underway. Lightning was growing more and more nervous, having not seen a sight of his friends anyway. Maybe they didn’t make it out? Maybe the plan was a bust?

Then suddenly, he could see out of the corner of his eye, a mysterious figure slinked through the shrubs, unseen by all. Then, a mysterious gloved hand peeked out from under a bush. Lightning recognized it immediately as Cadance’s ninja glove.

She began tapping her finger in morse-code; “I’m going to create a distraction. Don’t run anywhere.”

Lightning softly tapped his toe once, meaning he understood. His plan was going to work after all.

“Marriage is a noble tradition…” said the preacher “A tradition of which the male worships the female. He bows to her every whim, cares for her, cooks for her, basks in her loving glory and bestows upon her his heart’s deepest devotion.”

“Ugh, I think I’m going to be sick.” Lightning groaned softly.

The preacher then proceeded to pour some crystal spring water into a goblet on the table. “The bride and groom are ready to sip the sacred water, which will seal the marriage. However, if there is anyone present who knows why our princess must not marry this pony, speak now.”

Suddenly, Cadance emerged from the bushes and threw many of her ninja smoke bombs all over the place, even by the altar. “What’s this?!” snapped Amandiva “Who dares to interrupt my wedding?!”

When the smoke had cleared, the other ponies were standing in the middle of the aisle. “Surprise!” shouted Pinkie.

“What?! You’ve escaped!” cried Amandiva.

“You bet we did…” snapped Starla “Now, get away from my husband, or else!”

Amandiva scoffed, and shouted for her guards “Take these miserable creeps away.”

The guards charged forth, but the friends began to fight back, easily overpowering them with their regular fighting skills and strengths, much to Amandiva’s horror. Lightning didn’t bother to help out, as he didn’t have to, and was told to stay put by Cadance.

“You see, Amandiva, beauty’s not everything.” he said. He was secretly hoping for the next part of his plan to happen, and he got it…!

Amandiva growled angrily. No way was she going to stand for this, and she whistled loudly, and the ground gave a small quiver, and another, and another, and finally a large dragon burst into the yard. “There my wittle Fu-Fu.”

The friends all gawked at the mean dragon, and Fluttershy fainted into Rhymey’s arms. He quickly snapped her out of it.

“Get rid of these pests now!” shouted Amandiva.

Fu-Fu nodded and snarled at the other ponies. “This is it.” said Starla “Everyone ready?”

The others all nodded, and Pinkie and Fluttershy concentrated hard and shouted “VALKYRIA!!” changing into their Valkyrie forms.

“What’s this?!” snapped Amandiva as she gazed at the two Valkyries. “Those have got to be the silliest getups I’ve ever seen. No matter-- Fu-Fu…”

The dragon roared loudly and lunged in to attack. The others all dodged. She swung her tail at them, just missing the crowds, but the ponies ducked out of the way. Pinke and Fluttershy nodded at one another, and soared at the dragon, and then using their swords, they cast powerful binding chains around Fu-Fu, in attempt to hold her down.

The dragon fussed about fiercely making it hard to maintain a good grip.

While the struggle continued, Cadance remained in hiding, and got a good view of the goblet on the table. Her ninja powers helped to unblock the lock spell on her alicorn magic, allowing her to spike the water with one of her special spells. She gave Lightning a thumb up, and he winked at her.

Fu-Fu was still able to breathe strong fireballs, even though she was tied up, but the ponies still managed to dodge the blasts. Unfortunately, they ended up getting caught in the dragon’s huge claws.

“No!” cried Lightning.

Amandiva nodded with satisfaction, and she decided that while they were tied up, “Finish the ceremony now!” she demanded. The preacher winced at her sudden snapping. “Y-Y-Yes… your majesty.” He cleared his throat. “Do you, Princess Amandiva, accept Lightning Dawn as your wedded husband?”

Amandiva grabbed the goblet and raised it before Lightning in salute “I do…” and she sipped from the goblet. “Come on, come on…!” Lightning muttered. He was hoping for the spell to take effect, otherwise the second he drank the water too, then the marriage would be legal.

“Mmm, refreshing…” said Amandiva, but suddenly she felt very strange. “Oh… oh my. What’s this?”

The spell, it was working. Cadance’s spell was cleansing her heart, and helping her see past all the beauty and stuff, as well her vain attitude. She began to remember special times, or rather a special someone in those times. “No…!” she cried as she dropped the goblet, and the entire courtyard went silent in shock. Even Fu-Fu gawked in confusion.

“This… this is all wrong.” cried Amandiva “Lightning, I shouldn’t be marrying you; you’re not the one I really want to be with.”

Now the crowds were more shocked than ever, but the ponies began to realize the plan was working. Amandiva even called out “Where are you, my true love!”

That’s when Soron called out to her as he came in and landed in the aisle “Princess, I am here!”

“Soron!”

“Amandiva!”

The two ran towards one another, and she tacked him to the ground in a deep embrace. The crowds couldn’t be more shocked, but seeing how adorable it was, they all broke out into cheers. Lightning jumped for joy, and even his friends were happy. Fu-Fu leapt for joy too, after the Valkyries released her from their grip.

“Oh, Soron…” cried Amandiva “I’ve been so blind by my lust for beauty, I now realize, I love you, not for your charm and grace, but for your inner beauty.”

“And I love you nonetheless, my princess. Will you marry me?”

“Oh, yes! Yes I will!”

The crowds cheered louder than ever.

Fluttershy couldn’t help but shed a tear “It’s so beautiful.”

Pinkie was already blubbering loudly.

Some of the guards were confused still. “But she can’t marry him…”

“He’s only a sentry.”

Rhymey chuckled and said to them…

“As the sunlight starts to end and the stars shine above.
Isn’t it a romantic thing to two people in love?
They can be together, there’s rule that it cannot be.
Love is all that matters, anyone can see.”

The guards took another look at the happy couple, and agreed.

Cadance came out of the bush and untransformed as she approached Lightning. “Good job, Cadance. I really owe you, big time.”

“Well, I think I know what you can do for me…” she said, and she motioned over at Starla.

“Lightning!”

“Starla!”

They ran towards and collided into each other. Lightning twirled her around happily and held her close. “Love you, Starla.”

“I love you…” she said back to him, and they kissed in front of the cheering crowd.

Meanwhile, Sylphesh pushed hard on the controls making his robot lunge forth, and he bashed the ponies hard, sending them scattering about, but they all landed safely on their feet. Sylphesh could not believe this at all “You’re still standing! Why can’t you just die already?”

“Perhaps we are as equally as stubborn as you are.” sneered Luna.

“Ha! Stubborn this!” growled Sylphesh, and he hit the controls launching his missiles at the friends. “Watch out!” cried Buddy Rose, and they all dodged, but the missiles swerved and came right back after them again. “They must be equipped with homing signals.” cried Artie.

They all swerved again, but the missiles would not give up and continued to home in on them. Suddenly, Applejack had an idea and got out her rope. She lassoed one of the missiles. “Yee-haw!” she cried as she swung hard, sending the missile crashing into two others, detonating them.

“Of course!” cried Dyno.

“Heads up!” cried Myte as missiles headed straight for them. The boys leapt high causing the missiles to hit into each other.

The others then blasted the other missiles with their own magic, and Rainbow stared the last missile down as it came directly at her. “Take this…!” she thundered as she kicked the missile hard with her foot sending it right back… and injuring her foot slightly. “YE-AAAOW!! That smarts.”

“Ah!” screamed Slyphesh as the missile headed straight for him. He dodged it, causing it to hit the metal walls. “Hey, do you have any idea how expensive those missiles are?!” he shouted. Then he started up the giant buzz saw “I’m going to cut you all into pony pieces!”

He swung the robot’s arm hard and the ponies were barely able to dodge the blade. Rarity was missed by a few threads of hair from her mane.

She gasped ever so hard…

…and she screamed…

Then her features immediately changed to sheer fury! “You hurt my mane… NOW YOU WILL PAY!!”

The buzz saw came right at her, and she rolled under it and grabbed the arm of the robot and with all her fury and strength, she managed to break that huge arm right off, much to Sylphesh’s horror. “THAT’S IT!!” he shouted “I tried to be peaceful, but now you’ve pushed me too far-- Time to power up the ultra-cannon.

The cannon on the robot’s chest began glowing as the energy began to build up. The ponies all stood together, and scanned the power of the blast with their visors. “Whoa! That power’s really climbing.” cried Rainbow.

“But not high enough…” said Artie “I think we can take this.”

Princess Luna nodded, and told everyone to form a group around her “Charge your power as much as you can, and get ready.”

The ponies all stood together. Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack changed into their Valkyrie forms.

“FIRE!!” shouted Sylphesh, and the slammed hard on a big red button, and the canon fired a huge burst of energy.

“NOW!!” shouted Luna, and all the ponies fired their powers, combining them in one colossal burst of energy, intercepting the cannon’s blast. “Ah?!” cried Sylphesh, unable to believe what he was seeing. The blasts were actually even in power. “No! I won’t let this happen. More power!” and he began to charge up more and more power into the blast, sending it slowly towards the ponies. “Yes…!! YES!!” but the ponies just stood where they were, and Luna nodded at them all.

Everyone poured a teensy bit more magic into their blasts, and sent the power right back at the robot. “No!” cried Sylphesh. He tried to pour more power into the shot, but the controls were shorting out from being so overloaded, and the danger levels were blinking like crazy. “BAIL OUT!!” and he quickly ejected while he still could, just as the blasts went straight up the cannon, and the robot exploded in a big boom.

Sylphesh was okay, but he couldn’t have been more devastated, and the ponies stood before him glaring at him fiercely. He knew he was licked, and he couldn’t buy his way out of this one. “No, please… don’t hurt me!” he whined “I’ll go in peace! Just please don’t hurt me.”

“Oh, really… there’s no need for all these dramatics.” said Rarity.

“Guess it’s true what they say…” said Buddy Rose “Those who often throw their weight about turn out to be terrible cowards.”

“Eeyup.” said Applejack.

Thanks to Starfleet’s efforts, the planet was now free from the greedy tyrant and his wrenching. Surprisingly, even some of the guards were relieved it was over, as they were fed up with taking orders from that fool!

Everyone’s debts were cleared, and fairness and equality was finally returning to Zanadu. As for Sylphesh, everyone agreed that the best way to punish him would be for him to work off for all the money he had wrenched-- he’d be pretty busy for a good long time.

Mamar and Jakad were very thrilled and couldn’t stop thanking the ponies for all they had done.

“It’s what we live for.” said Princess Luna “We were happy to help in what ways that we could.”

The next morning, both teams from both planets were presented with the ingredients they had come for. A few simple powders and herbs and other things they couldn’t get from home. Then, after exchanging farewells with their new friends and allies, whom agreed to become part of the Starfleet organization, the friends headed back to United Equestria.

Once back home, they presented the obtained ingredients to their majesties, and they were very pleased. “Well done, all of you.” said Grand Ruler. “You all did superb, and we will personally see that you are well compensated.”

“Oh, please…” said Lightning “Begging your pardon, but we’ve been through quite enough.”

The others all agreed. It was quite a relief that they managed to pull off everything without starting more wars. Instead, they made new allies, and Grand Ruler and Celestia would draw up the agreement documents immediately.

“Did you really almost marry a princess, Lightning?” Krysta asked.

Lightning and the others preferred not to think about that, but it was rather nice of Soron to give them the ingredients before they left, as a so-called apology for taking Lightning’s bride away from him. “He never took my bride form me….” he gazed at Starla “…Not my real bride.”

His wife smiled and pecked him deeply. She and the others were grateful that Soron and Amandiva were happy now, and that all of Amasia was now a better world where everyone was treated fair, not just for appearances. Amandiva was sure to uncast her spell before they all left.

Shining Armor was pleased that his wife played a major role in it. “Guess your powers are coming along real great.”

Cadance nodded and said “It’s fun to adventure, but it’s more fun to be home.”

Rarity was still picking at her mane and sighed heavily at the snipped ends. “Oh, it’s okay, Rarity, you can hardly notice it at all.” Spike said “And I am glad you still made it back safely.”

Rarity smiled at him “Spike, that’s so sweet of you.” and she pecked his little head making him blush and faint.

Still, even now that they had the ingredients, they couldn’t do much more with them; the note had told them all to stand by and await further instructions from the hooded figures.

For now, that was all they could do.

“Do think this means we’ll finally get to meet them?” asked Dyno.

“I don’t know.” said Myte “But I hope so, there’s so much I want to know.”

“There is much we all wish to know.” said Celestia, “But in the meantime we must continue forth.”

Her husband agreed “There is still much to beware of and protect the planet. Go forth with courage, My Brave Ponies.”

Everyone agreed.

(Promo)

In our next episode; Spike discovers the shocking truth about Esroh Dab, but when he tries to preach to Rarity results in a heated argument and an ultimate loss of trust and faith.

Rarity is then saddened to ultimately discover the truth herself when Esroh reveals his true identity to her, and then challenges Rarity and friends to a fight to the finish, but Rarity desperately does not wish to do battle and begs for another solution.

Are Spike and Rarity truly finished? Will our heroes be able to overcome Esroh Dab’s treachery?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “The Truth of the Heartbroken”)

Episode 22: Truth of the Heartbroken

EPISODE TWENTY-TWO

Esroh Dab stood before the Dark King and bowed to him. “You summoned me, my lord?”

The Dark King glared at him deeply “Esroh Dab, as you know you have been relieved of your post in the past. You will no longer live amongst our enemies. I have grown quite concerned about your recent blunders and behavior patterns. This is no way for a dark creature such as yourself to behave.”

“Fear not, my king. I know where my loyalties lie.” said Esroh Dab “I have every intention to destroy the ponies and conquer the past.”

“You had better…” hissed the Dark King “This is your final chance.”

Esroh winced softly.

“I won’t tolerate another failure like I did with your comrades. Either you destroy the ponies this time, or mark my words, you will suffer immensely.”

Esroh felt a little sick to his stomach with fear, but he bowed graciously “Yes… you majesty. I understand.” His mind then began to wander back to Rarity, and how she told him she liked him. “Rarity…” he muttered softly.

Tnaig could see Esroh was still being skeptical about his mission, and narrowed his eyes shamefully at him.

Meanwhile, it was getting close to sundown, and Lightning, Starla and Krysta were shopping at the market that day. It had been a couple of days since the space adventure, and no word had been heard from the two strangers. “I can hardly believe this…” said Lightning “We travel halfway across the galaxy, barely escape with our lives, both physically and normally, we get the ingredients and nothing happens.”

“Yeah, but there’s not much we can do about it, Lightning.” said Starla.

Lightning sighed “Yeah, you’re right, dear, I’m sorry.”

“We’ll get our answers soon.” said Krysta “Meanwhile; we still have other things to worry about, like when the cardinals will strike next.” The three of them stopped and looked all around, but nothing happened, and they all sighed in relief.

On their way home, they passed by the playground, and saw Spike was all by himself punching and kicking at the air in anger. He really looked steamed. “What’s got him so riled up?” asked Krysta. Lightning and Starla gazed at each other knowing what the obvious answer was.

Spike took a running dash at the tree and leapt up high, ready to break it in half, and he probably would have if Krysta hadn’t halted him in midair with her fairy telekinesis. “Whoa, easy there...”

“Put me down!” Spike thundered.

“Not until you calm down, Spike.” said Lightning.

Spike took a few deep breaths, and he calmed down. So Krysta set him down gently, and Spike revealed that he was upset about Rarity and Thunder Cloud again. No one had seen Thunder Cloud lately, but it seemed that was all Rarity could think about. She would constantly go to his house, only to find he was out, and then she would check again only to have the same results.

She was also supposed to go grocery shopping with him, and maybe even later get ice-cream like they always did together on Fridays, and all she did was spent time in her shrine built to Thunder Cloud, acting like a drama queen, and wondering why he hadn’t gotten back to her about her little confession.

Spike then acted like Rarity and even did an impression of her voice “It’s always “Oh, my dear, Thunder Cloud; why can’t you see how I feel? Do you feel the same about me?”

The others couldn’t help but chuckle at the fine impersonation he was doing. “That’s definitely Rarity.” Starla whispered.

Spike felt a lot better getting all that rage off his chest. “But it’s not all that…” Spike said “I’m still having bad feelings about Thunder Cloud. There’s just something about him that turns my blood cold.”

The others had the same suspicions, and quite a lot of potential evidence, the most recent of all was why the cardinals never seemed to go after him, or why he always seemed to be in the vicinity of a cardinal attacking for that matter. “He’s been scanned over and over again, and he checks out fine.” said Lightning “He also hasn’t committed any serious crimes, or been proven to, but still, I don’t know.”

Spike wanted to stay behind and think by himself a while longer. “We hope you get better soon, Spike. We’re worried about you.” said Starla. “I’m worried about me too.” Spike said, but he said it to himself.

Ever since Rarity confessed to Thunder Cloud, nothing had gone right for him. He was starting to think maybe he’d never get his powers to work again, and that in turn meant his commission would remain suspended, maybe even terminated permanently.

Why did this have to hurt him so much?

Soon, it got dark, and Esroh Dab was contemplating deeply to himself as he stood on a foot bridge, gazing at his reflection over the water; his reflection showed his true colors of his real form, even though he was still disguised as Thunder Cloud.

He thought more about Rarity and all the times they spent together; all she had done for him. He narrowed his eyes in anger and frustration.

Tnaig appeared near him on the bridge. “Don’t even think about it.” he said.

“Don’t think about what?”

“You know perfectly well...”

Spike was on his way home, having spent a long time thinking, and ultimately he felt there was just no other way. He thought it probably best to just let it go, and let Rarity love someone else. After all, it wasn’t his place to tell her whom she could or couldn’t love, but still this was really going to hurt him a lot. “Guess it’s time to bite the blast.” He said softly to himself, and he wiped the tears from his eyes.

Then, as he passed near the footbridge, he swore he could see Thunder Cloud, and he was talking to Tnaig. “What the--” he peeped softly. He moved in closer and hid behind a lamppost, as close to the bridge as he could without being seen or heard, and with his dragon sense of hearing, he could hear their every word.

“Look, you can stop worrying.” Thunder Cloud said “I know what I have to do and I will do it.”

“Really?” asked Tnaig “...And what of the pony who’s infatuated with you?”

Thunder Cloud admitted “It is regrettable, but I will destroy her too. It must be done.”

Spike had heard enough, and he was ever so shocked and rather stung on the inside. "Whoa... I knew that guy was bad news!” He really couldn’t believe how right he was all this time, and yet a part of him didn’t actually wish to be right. “This is going to break Rarity in half.”

He knew he had to tell her, and he dashed off.

Esroh Dab heard him rush off, but didn’t actually see him, yet he recognized the familiar appearance of a footprint in the ground. He knew it was Spike, and knew what he had just been overheard. It didn’t really matter to him.

Rarity had finally come out from her shrine where she had been sitting all day long, now she was sitting on the sofa stroking Opal, but still contemplating about Thunder Cloud. “Oh, Opal… you don’t suppose he doesn’t like me at all do you?”

Opal rolled her eyes and just ignored her, as usual.

“Oh, I haven’t seen him for days. I wonder if something’s happened to him!” Her anxiety was about to burst, when Spike came through his little door. “I’m home…” he called out.

“Spike? Where have you been? It’s getting late.”

“Rarity… there’s something I have to tell you.” He paused a minute, trying to figure out exactly what to say to her “…I saw Thunder Cloud.”

Rarity gasped in hope “Really… you saw him?!” she cried.

“Yes…” answered Spike.

“Oh, joy!” cried Rarity “Then he is alright!”

“Rarity, I have to tell you--” but Rarity was skipping merrily around the room, talking at a hundred miles per hour. “Rarity, listen to me!” cried Spike.

“Oh, I must go to him…”

“Rarity…!”

“This is what I’ve waiting for!”

“Thunder Cloud, he’s…

“I can see it now, maybe he’ll finally tell me how he really feels!”

Spike was growing more and more annoyed and impatient, and finally he yelled at the top of his lungs “…HE’S…A… PHONY!!

HE’S BEEN PLAYING YOU LIKE A BROKEN FIDDLE!!

HEEEEE… IS… EEEEEEEVIIIIIIL!!!!”

He stopped an panting most exhaustively, but furiously too.

Rarity blinked twice in shock at Spike for screaming. “…I beg your pardon?”

“Rarity, it’s the truth I saw him!”

“Oh, Spike, really. Don’t speak such nonsense.”

“I’m not making this up!”

“Look I realize you are upset about me and Thunder Cloud, but listen…”

“No, you listen! You’ll regret it if you don’t.”

“Look Spike, you may be upset, but I deeply care for Thunder Cloud.”

“He doesn’t care about you! He wants to destroy you! He said it himself!”

Rarity’s anger was heating up. She and Spike continued to lash back and forth at one another, and still refused to believe him. “I’ve heard enough!” She tried to walk away from him, but he butted right in front of her each time. “Rarity, don’t you give me that!”

“Spike, enough!”

“That guy is an evil creep!”

“STOP IT...!!”

“No, you need to stop with this stupid crush you have on him and just--”

Blushing furiously, Rarity finally lost her temper. “ENOUGH!!!” and in her blind rage she fired a blast of magic from her horn, hitting him and sending him crashing hard into the wall, and breaking a hole through it.

Immediately, Rarity gasped and felt extreme remorse at what she just did, but it couldn’t possibly compare to the look in Spike’s eyes. The look of extreme hurt feelings, shame, and fear, but most of all… there was no trust. “Spike… I…I didn’t mean--” but Spike was not interested in anything she had to say, “I was just trying to look out for you, because... I loved you.” he said sadly. This hit Rarity deeply, “But if you won’t face the truth, then I can't live here with you anymore.” he headed for the door.

“Spike… no, wait!”

He stopped and turned back to face her one last time, “I’ll send for my things.” Then he was gone-- ran off into the night while Rarity just stood where she was, finally collapsing to her knees. Her tears were cascading down her face, but she was so upset she couldn’t cry. All she could see was her big error and what it had cost her.

Suddenly she snapped upright, and had to call the others. She was so distraught and shaken by her actions she could hardly remember what she and Spike we’re fighting about, but when she told the others what they had done… were they ever surprised, ashamed, and furious enough to want to kick her clear into orbit!

“You shot him in anger?!” snapped Starla “Could you BE any stupider?!”

“I know, it was rotten of me, but I--”

“No buts!” snapped Lightning. He quickly cleared his throat trying to keep calm. “I am very upset with you, Captain. Hitting another officer in a fit of anger, suspended or not, is a serious offense, not to mention child-abuse for hitting your own care-child! You'll be lucky if you don't face a court martial and a demotion for this!”

Rarity felt really upset now, the guilt burned her insides as if she had swallowed a burning torch. She wanted ever so much to come out and help look for Spike, but Krysta urged her not to, “The last thing Spike needs right now is to see you after the way you behaved!”

“Krysta…” Lightning said stopping her, as much as he and Starla agreed with her, they urged Rarity to stay behind in the unlikely event that Spike would come home. Then they all went off to hitch up the night teams immediately leaving Rarity alone.

She gazed at the Spike shaped break in the wall. Now she didn’t know what to feel. Whose fault was this really?

The night patrols and some of the others got up extra early in the morning to join the search when they heard the news. Fluttershy was ever so worried. Applejack was very annoyed at Rarity and took a moment to berate her for being so stupid.

The Spanish twins joined the search, and they did check at Rarity’s to see if Spike had returned; sadly, he hadn’t, and the twins also refused to fix the wall either, figuring it was her mess to clean up and let it be a reminder of how she acted.

Sadly, there was no sign of Spike anywhere, and they couldn’t even lock onto his signal with their visor scanning. “Poor little guy must be really bummed.” said Buddy Rose.

“I just hope he’s alright.” said Artie “Remember, his powers are still on the fritz. If he runs into danger he won’t have a chance.”

This only alerted everyone to keep on searching.

Meanwhile, Rarity couldn’t just stay cooped up at home all day. She also remembered that she forgot to go grocery-shopping the other day, and just had to head for the market.

Still, all through her shopping, she couldn’t stop beating herself up inside for what she had done to Spike. She still couldn’t remember what it was they fought about as she was so stressed out, and it affected her shopping. She grabbed many scoops of sugar that her bag overflowed. She picked up one apple and just held it as she stared off into space, and at the checkout, she held up the line after freezing up again.

She finally managed to get her act in gear and walked home with her groceries, and along the way, she walked down a lonely path, and whom did she see, but “...Thunder Cloud!”

He turned and saw her. “Rarity… I was actually hoping to see you.”

She blushed softly “You… you were?” Her sadness and woe about Spike seemed to leave her all at once.

“Rarity, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately, about what you said to me before.”

Rarity felt embarrassed.

“…But now, I keep thinking back to when I first came to New Ponyville. I didn’t understand much, and I didn’t really fit in with anyone, and then I met you, and you showed me many things I never experienced before, like warm feelings of friendship and kindness.”

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ribbon she gave him as a bandage when he cut himself in the flower fields. Rarity was ever so flattered that he had kept it all this time. “I must admit, you were a bit rough around the edges at first, but then I got to see you just needed a helping hand.” she said to him “And this was one of many reasons I… came to really like you.”

Thunder Cloud smiled sadly, but he hung his head low in shame.

“Are you alright?” Rarity asked “Is something bothering you.”

Dark storm clouds were coming in fast and the wind was starting to pick up. “Oh, dear… I hadn’t checked the forecast today.” Rarity said. Rain began to fall as she got out her umbrella, and used her magic to open it and keep it afloat, what with her hands full.

“Here…” She moved closer to Thunder Cloud, sharing the umbrella with him, but he didn’t seem to perk up. “Rarity… there’s something I need to tell you.”

Rarity’s eyes began to twinkle, believing this was it; he would tell her that he felt the same way and liked her back. “I’m listening…” Rarity said, blushing. She really felt her was finally going to confess his love to her, and things could start to get better.

“...You… won’t be seeing me around here anymore.”

“Oh, Thunder Cloud I--” she paused and blinked once “Wait, what did you say?”

“I’m leaving... forever.” he walked away ahead of her. Rarity felt her insides start to grow cold. “What do you mean you’re going away?”

“Seriously?! After all this time, you still haven’t figured it out?”

“Figured out what?” snapped Rarity. Her voice was sounding deeply concerned “I thought you were going to confess your feelings for me.”

“That’s impossible, not to mention ridiculous! You and I can never be a thing!”

Now she really felt worried and a little hurt “What do you mean we can’t? Thunder Cloud, what’s gotten into you? Why are you behaving like this?”

“Rarity, I’m not who you think I am!” he snapped at her “I’m not a resident of New Ponyville. I’m not even a native of this planet, and what’s more: my name is not Thunder Cloud!”

The more and more he talked this way, the more concerned and frightened Rarity became. “I don’t understand all this! Who are you then?”

“Just ask Spike. He knows the truth.”

Rarity gasped in sudden remembrance of what Spike was trying to tell her the other night. She began to feel really uptight, and still confused.

“It’s the truth, Rarity, and I can prove it!” he said to her. He raised his hand to the part of his hair over his face. “I’m sure you’ll recognize this.” and he slowly lifted away his bangs revealing the dark insignia on his forehead.

Rarity gasped, and remembered how all the other minions had the same marks. “No… no, it can’t be. Not you!” but he then transformed right in front of her revealing his true wicked form.

Rarity was so shocked that she dropped her groceries. Cans and tins spilled everywhere, and she even let go of her umbrella letting it blow away in the winds, but her eyes of shock never left the gaze of the other pony gazing straight at her...

“My name is Esroh Dab.

I came from the future.

My allegiance is to the Dark King.

I was sent to gain information about this time so that he can conquer it and rule the entire universe with total darkness.”

Rarity’s tears began to flow “No! this cannot be. I can’t accept this! Please, tell me you’re making this up?!”

He shook his head grimly “Believe me, this is as real as it can be! My orders are crystal-clear: I have to stop you and your friends, and that’s that. I have no alternative. That's just how it is!”

Rarity never felt so hurt in her life “So then, all this time… you were just pretending? You never… really… liked me?!”

Esroh felt tears coming to his eyes as well “That part of me was real, and in a way I did enjoy it, but you have to face the facts. This is who I am. I was created by evil to serve evil, and this cannot be changed no matter what you say or do.”

Rarity said nothing. Just continued to stare at him through her teary eyes and he looked up at the sky as the rain splashed on his face, mixing with his own tears “Still, it seems no matter how much I try to shake these feelings off, they just keep coming back to haunt me.” he said sadly “Maybe if I had been naturally born here in this world, instead of being made from the darkness in the future… things could have been different.”

“They… could have.” cried Rarity.

The two of them said nothing more to one another.

Rarity eventually made it back home, soaked to the bone, many of her friends were there waiting for her to come back, and they saw she was soaked and in tears. They treated her to some hot soup and a warm fire, but Rarity told them what she found out, and the friends were ever so shocked!

“Thunder Cloud’s been working against us this whole time?!” cried Pinkie “Oyi… Oyi… whoa…” she felt herself spinning in circles and plop on the floor.

Lightning felt outraged “He must’ve used his futuristic magic to tamper with our scanning. He certainly did a good job of hiding himself.”

“It also explains everything else.” said Krysta, and the others were inclined to agree…

-The mysteriousness of his appearance
-His confusion and misunderstanding to things like friendship and positivity
-His preferring of dark places
-His strange attitude
-Why the cardinals never went after him

“It all makes perfect sense....” said Applejack “He’s definitely one of the Dark King’s boys.”

Rarity felt worse than ever now. “That’s what really hurts me most. That’s what Spike was trying to warn me about, and I… I…”

Fluttershy tried to comfort her. “Oh, there-there, Rarity; you didn’t mean to do it…” but Rarity didn’t feel any better.

“I guess, this means we have to fight him.” said Dyno. “Si, it’s not as if we have a choice.” added Myte.

Hearing this made Rarity feel sick to her stomach. Even after learning the truth, she still considered him a special pony. “Is there no way to convince him to stop, and change his ways?”

The others felt the same as Rarity deep down, but they knew that was impossible.

“Rarity..." Lightning said "I know how you feel about this, and you how feel about Thunder, or Esroh, but the fact is we'll have to fight him. We may not have any other choice.” He didn’t dare say what was next, and he didn’t have to, as just the thought of it made Rarity feel worse.

...They would most likely have to destroy him as well, just like all the others!

“There must be some other way!” she cried.

“We all understand how you must feel
But I don’t see any way that can be real.” said Rhymey

“He’s right, Rarity.” said Lightning “They aren’t creatures of compassion or redemption. We’ve seen what he and his comrades are capable of. We’ve already tried other methods before and they didn’t work.”

Rarity refused to accept this. “He’s not like the others. He was actually fitting in well with us all, and I know he knows what he’s doing is wrong.”

“Rarity, don’t make this any harder than it is.” said Starla “We have to face the facts: He's working for the Dark King. He’s trying to destroy us, and that’s just what he intends to do.”

Lightning nodded in agreement, “I’m putting this entire area under full scale defense-alert. The second he shows himself, we go after him!”

The others agreed immediately. Even though Spike was still out there, the present situation took precedence. Rarity didn’t know how much worse she could possibly feel.

All the rest of that day, there hadn’t been a single sign of Esroh Dab anywhere. Nevertheless, the entire village was on alert. Krysta’s fairies were standing ever so vigilant. Lightning had even canceled school and some of work that day to give civilians a better chance to run when the time came.

Rarity was maintained her patrol as ordered, but all that day her mind just kept repeating everything-- of Spike trying to warn her, and she losing her temper at him and zapping him so unjustly, which jolted her like a spark of electricity. Then then were was Thunder Cloud, or rather Esroh Dab confessing who he really was and what he had said…

“This is who I am. I am a creature of darkness. I was created by evil to serve evil, and this cannot be changed no matter what you say or do.”

Rarity sighed ever so sadly, and then fluttered back into her house. It felt so empty without Spike around, and the break in the wall was still there, and then she walked to Spike’s abandoned bed. “Oh, Spike…” she cried softly “What have I done?”

She plopped down on her bottom by the basket, jiggling it softly, and something fell out from the sheets-- the HMI disk. “Huh? What’s this?” She never had known Spike to keep HMI’s. she was very tempted, and was about to activate it, when suddenly a beam of light came through the window, flying past Opal like a shooting star frightening her, and landing in front of Rarity. It was a note. It wasn’t even addressed to her and had no name on it. All it said was…

“Come to the flower fields after sundown. I’ll be waiting!”

Rarity had a sick feeling she knew who it was from.

It turned out that all the friends had received the same letter, and they all met up in the fields outside the village after sundown. “Is everyone here?” asked Lightning.

“Sure looks like it.” said Applejack.

“But why are we here?” asked Buddy Rose.

They suddenly got their answers when they heard the sounds of sinister snickering. They all looked up and saw him standing up in a tree. “Good, you’re all here.” he hissed at them “It’s time for me to do what I should’ve done a long time ago.”

The Space ponies narrowed their eyes at him.

Rarity came forth, “Thunder Cloud, please, don’t do this!” she begged.

“Yeah, aren’t we all supposed to be good ol’ pals here?” added Pinkie.

Esroh only sneered at them “I already told you, my name is not Thunder Cloud... and I only made you think all that stuff so I could get closer to you. My loyalty is to the darkness; always has been and always will be.

The Dark King sent me here to get rid of you all, right here, right now in the past, so we don’t have to put up with your interference in the future.

Of course, if you don’t feel like fighting, that’s perfectly understandable. Just surrender willingly and things will go easier for you. Perhaps I can even persuade his majesty to take you all as his slaves.”

None of the others like that idea all. “You know we won’t give in.” said Fluttershy.

Rhymey nodded and said…

“We swore to fight for all that’s good and true;
…to protect our world from evil such as you!”

Everyone, even Rarity was inclined to agree.

Esroh was not impressed “Oh, well… so be it.”

Rarity, still not willing to give in pleaded him, “Please, won’t you think about this? What you fight for is wrong.”

“Wrong with a capital W.” snapped Rainbow “All you care about is you and your precious Dark King with little regard for what else you destroy.”

“Silence!!” shouted Esroh “...You dare insult the motives of the Dark King in front of me?!!” He leapt down form the tree, and then fired a powerful blast form his horn. “Look out!” shouted Lightning, and everyone was barely able to dodge the explosion that sent them all crashing about.

“Whoa! What a shot!” cried Krysta.

Rarity was weeping softly, and Esroh marched straight over to her, and gazed down upon her nastily.

“Thunder Cloud, please…!” Rarity sobbed “Look in your heart. Look in your soul!”

He just picked her up and yelled right in her face “My name IS ESROH DAB!!”

POW!! He punched her hard in the face sending her rolling down a small slope. “Rarity!” cried Lightning.

Esroh’s gaze never left Rarity as she lay at the bottom. “You have no idea who or what I am. I am not flesh and blood like you are. I am a creature made of the very darkness itself, with dark magic holding me together and giving me life. I have neither a heart nor a soul. Such things are as useless to me as you are!”

This was all anyone had to see “Let’s go!” shouted Lightning.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

Everyone transformed except Rarity, still feeling too upset and unable to bring herself to harm him!

“Let’s get him!” shouted Lightning, but just as they all charged forth, something attacked them all with big blasts of energy, and a huge ape-like monster slammed down from above. He had a large head with super strong jaws, a masculine body and a smaller head with teeth just as dangerous at the end of his tail.

“Meet my cardinal, Chompanzee.” hissed Esroh and he ordered his monster to destroy the others. The big ape roared and opened his huge jaws, firing a barrage of projectiles at all the others, which they dodged. “We’ve got to help Rarity!” cried Applejack.

Lightning agreed, and gazed at the girls. “You go; we’ll handle this big brute. Krysta, you get back into town and prepare for emergency evac in case things get too ugly.”

Everyone nodded and dashed off leaving the space ponies to face the monster.

Esroh gazed at Rarity as she struggled to get up. “Don’t take this personally. We’re all doing what we feel is right.”

“But… what you’re doing isn’t!” cried Rarity.

He clenched his fists angrily. “You’re wrong! You don’t understand at all. How could you anyway!” he powered up his horn to blast at her…

“No!!” shouted Rainbow as she, Pinkie and Applejack came soaring in and bashed him hard, sending him skidding across the ground. He got up and growled angrily at the ponies.

“You are one sick pup, ya know that!” snarled Applejack.

“Yeah, what she said!” added Rainbow.

Esroh leapt over and engaged in a combat fight with the girls, punching and kicking all over the place. While Fluttershy helped Rarity up “Are you alright?” she asked. “All considering…” replied Rarity, but she still wouldn’t’ transform.

Ersoh managed to kick both the girls right into the others. “You twits; I’ve been observing all your battles. I know your every move!”

Pinkie angrily snarled “You lie!”

He sneered sinisterly “Do I?”

The girls angrily glared at him, but Rarity stepped forth, again in desperation to get through to him. “Aren’t you even going to transform?” he asked gruffly.

She shook her head “I’m not going to fight you.” she said.

Esroh was shocked, and so were the girls. “I could never hurt you.” said Rarity “You’re my friend.”

Esroh jeered at her “We’re not friends, we’re enemies!”

“No!” snapped Rarity “Haven’t you forgotten all the times we spent together, and all the things I showed you. You even said yourself that you were starting to enjoy it, and to me that’s a good thing. It means you feel you can change what you live for.”

“Who cares what you feel!” snarled Esroh, and he zapped at her, but the girls stood before her taking the hit. “By not fighting, all you’re doing is making my job all the more easy.”

Hearing him say this continued to eat away at Rarity’s heart, but still she refused to fight, but the girls all lunged at Ersoh to combat him again.

Meanwhile, the others were struggling with Chompanzee. They rushed him hard, and jumped all over him, but the ape flung them all off of him.

Lightning fired small blasts of uniforce…

“STAR SHOWER”

“LEAF SWARM”

Starla and Buddy Rose fired their attacks, but Chomp just chomped right down on the barrage like it was a stream of jellybeans. “No effect!” groaned Lightning.

“Let’s try our weapons.” Artie.

Everyone agreed and got their weapons out.

Starla armed her bow ready. “STARLIGHT ARROW” and she fired three arrow shots, but each one got chomped.

Artie and Rhymey both charged at Chomp with their weapons poised, but the second they collided with Chomp’s huge teeth, they were broken in two pieces each. The boys gasped and whimpered in shock.

“He snapped your staff,
Broke my sword in half!
He chomped them as if they were chaff!” cried Rhymey.

The monster growled and rushed his huge jaws at the boys to chomp their heads; only to have his jaws lassoed shut by Buddy’s whip “Get out of the way guys!” he shouted.

The second the boys leapt out of the way, the Spanish twins stepped forth. “BOOM-BOOM FIREBALLS!” and they launched their fireballs at the monster, damaging him, and exposing his weakness. “That’s the answer… aim away from his mouth!” shouted Lightning.

The others nodded in acknowledge, but suddenly Chomp broke free, and began to attack them all again. Bashing and blasting them all over. “Let’s try and get behind him!” cried Dyno. He and Myte dashed round back, and fired their magic, but they forgot Chomp’s tail had a mouth on it too, and actually chomped on the flames! “What now?!” cried Myte.

Chomp swung round and bashed the twins hard, right into the others.

“Don’t give up, we’ve got to keep going.” cried Lightning.

As they kept brawling, Esroh continued to attack the girls, and they managed to strike him several times, only for him to strike them back. The girls stood together staring him down. “You know, it’d be a lot easier if you just gave up.”

“Enough!” cried Rarity “Just let us help you. We can work something out together.”

Ersoh clenched his fists, “Don’t you realize that’s impossible?!" He paused and then stood with his hands in the air “If you don't believe…then try. Go ahead. Try and change me! Turn me good! Redeem of this "Oh-so-horrible" evil that I am!”

Rarity didn’t know what to think at first, but she didn’t want to miss this chance. The girls were skeptical about this, but they backed her up on it and with their remaining power, they all changed into their Valkyrie forms, and held their swords together.

Esroh refused to move. “I warn you, this is pointless.”

Rarity said nothing, she and her friends just concentrated on all the power they could into the elements, hoping this would help him. The swords began to glow, and the magic beam of friendship and harmony fired straight at Esroh, bathing him in a beautiful rainbow glow. He roared and shouted as the light shrouded him, as he couldn’t stand it.

The girls continued to blast at him with as much power as they could until finally they were exhausted. Some of them felt woozy and could barely keep their balance, yet when they looked on.

“What the--” cried Applejack.

“No way!” snapped Rainbow.

Rarity gazed in, whimpering ever so horridly, dropping her sword to the ground…

Esroh just stood there, slightly bruised, but not changed a bit.

Just as Esroh promised them, this wasn't like the time the ponies beat Nightmare Moon and turned her into Princess Luna. They were only able to do that because she still had some goodness in her heart and her soul that could be purged of the evil that poisoned her.

Esroh on the other hand, “You see…” he snarled “One-hundred percent pure darkness. No heart, no soul... NO WAY!! I told you it was pointless!”

Rarity fell to her knees, and she didn’t say a thing at all, overcome by complete and total devastation.

“Rarity…! Rarity!” cried Fluttershy.

“No, this can’t be!” cried Pinkie “There’s got to be a way.”

“Stop... SAYING THAT?!” snarled Esroh “I've told you enough time, there IS no way!

Either I defeat you…

...OR I PERISH IN THE LIGHT!!”

Rainbow and Applejack were furious “Fine… if that’s how you want it…” snarled Applejack.

“We’re going to have to take you down for good.” added Rainbow, and they both dashed straight for him, forgetting that they just used up all their power. Esroh blasted them hard, and they fell to the ground, all weak and sore, and their suits powered down.

“Hey!” snarled Pinkie “Now you’re going to get it!” she charged forth roaring like crazy, and he charged straight at her, and socked her hard, and sent her flying backwards right into Fluttershy, sending them both rolling down the hill.

The space ponies could see. “The girls!” cried Starla.

“We’ve got to help them!” snapped Lightning, but the monster blocked their way, and knocked them all back hard, refusing to let them pass.

With the space ponies all tied up, and the girls down for the count, Esroh thought this was the perfect chance to finish the job, starting with Rarity! He stepped a little closer to get a clear shot of her while she was still out of it.

“There’s no turning back now.” he said to himself “I have to do this. The Dark King is counting on me!”

He powered up his horn, ready for the kill.

“Rarity!” screamed Rainbow.

“Get out of the way!” cried Fluttershy.

Rarity finally snapped out of her trance.

“Sorry, Rarity…” said Esroh “But I have my orders.” And he fired the blast straight at her. She’d never be able to dodge it in time. “RARITY!!” shouted Lightning as the blast neared Rarity. Her life was flashing before her eyes.

KAPOW!! The explosion hit, but everyone gazed up… at Rarity… in the arms of the Dragon Knight.

He leapt in and scooped her up, flying her to safety just in time. Esroh was shocked at what he saw, but Rarity was surprised as she gazed into his eyes within the darkness of his helmet, and he gazed at her.

“It’s Spike!” cried Buddy Rose.

“His powers, they’re working.” cried Artie.

Spike brought Rarity down safely, but her eyes never left his. “Spike… I thought…”

Of all the things Spike wanted to say, he chose “I guess… I just can’t stay mad at you.”

The space ponies thought that was sweet, but the moment for them was cut short when Chomp began to rush them again.

Esroh couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He was well aware of Rarity and Spike’s quarrel, he even knew Spike had feelings for Rarity, but what he had just seen now brought on those same feelings he had deep down. “He saved her, and after all that went on.”

“We all would have done that for her.” groaned Rainbow as she struggled to get up.

“Ee…Eeyup!” groaned Applejack “You see, that’s what we folk call real friendship, trust, not that a guy like you would ever understand that. You’re all so busy just thinkin’ of yourself!”

“Huh...?!” Esroh felt himself go numb inside.

“Rarity really thought of you as a special friend!” growled Pinkie “And believe me, friends like this are not easy to come across!”

“She opened her heart to you, and look what you’ve done.” said Fluttershy.

Rarity gazed at him from afar. Just looking into her frightened, tear-brimming eyes, it really hit him hard inside. Despite not physically having a heart, he felt he was a change of one. “You’re right.”

He walked towards Spike and Rarity, and Spike glared at him ready for anything.

At that very second, Lightning punched Chomp hard and sent him way up, up, up into the air, and as he came crashing down again, a giant blast of dark magic hit him, exploding him, and destroying his card in the process.

“What?!” snapped Lightning, and everyone else was just as shocked as he-- Esroh had destroyed his own cardinal. Everyone completely lost the ability to speak right then, but he gazed down at Rarity…

“I may not have the what it takes to go against what I was created for, but now… when I see all that’s happened, what you’ve done for each other… it really is powerful. I’ve never seen or felt anything like it before.”

He held out the ribbon that Rarity gave him, and placed it in her hands. “Esroh Dab…” she peeped, finally having said his name right.

He stood upright but his head hung low “But… even still… I can’t change what I am, and I can’t run from it anymore.”

“What are you saying?” cried Rarity.

“I’m saying that it’s time for me to really go… away.”

That’s when Tnaig appeared in the fields.

“What’s he doing here?” cried Artie.

Rhymey felt a chill run up his spine and rhymed “It can’t be good I fear.”

Everyone else got the idea of what was coming, and Esroh too one last look at Rarity “I’ll leave you with this advice, since you’re fighting for what you feel is right and it doesn’t matter to me anymore…” he paused “Strike where the heart would be, both in and out.”

Nobody could understand what that meant.

“...Goodbye.” He peeped, and he began to walk away, right towards Tnaig.

“No…!” cried Rarity “No, Esroh! Don’t do this! Please, just let us help you. I know you can change!”

She tried to rush over but Spike held her back. “Rarity… stop.” His voice sounded almost as tearful as hers. Rarity tried to used her magic to telekentically grab Esroh and pull him back towards her, but the magic was blocked by the powerful Darkness Tnaig had cast to make sure that no one would interfere.

“Rarity...It’s no use!” cried Spike.

“Lightning, we have to do something!” cried Starla

“Spike’s right, Starla…” Lightning regretted to say “There’s nothing we can do. We can’t stop this.”

The others all began to have regretful looks on their face. Some were even fighting back their own tears of pain, and others were still trying to convince Esroh not to give up, but he wouldn’t listen and stood before Tnaig.

“You’re not going to run?”

Esroh shook his head “No.”

“And I suppose you’re well-aware of the fate that awaits all those who betray the Dark King?”

“Yes. I know.”

“Esroh, please don’t!” cried Rarity.

Tnaig’s eyes glowed, and he zapped Esroh with dark magic, dispelling the magic that held Esroh together. His body began to vaporize into darkness. He gazed over his shoulder at Rarity one last time “Goodbye, Rarity, and thank you… for showing me what friendship is like.”

Rarity screamed with all her sadness “…ESROH DAB!!” but he had already been completely vanquished.

Fluttershy burst into tears. Starla embraced Lightning and he held her tightly, but no one was as upset as Rarity as she gazed down at the ribbon in her hand as her tears splashed all over it.

Tnaig, not caring as usual, simply and deeply sighed “It’s tragic, really… but that's what happens when you work for the Dark King: No one is irreplaceable. No one."

Then, as he had no orders to do battle as he was only told to destroy Esroh, he vanished and was gone

Rarity felt so cold, so down. Spike could only hold her close and comfort her, and she cried into his chest armor. Though Esroh was the enemy, everyone felt more like they had lost a real friend!

Everyone returned home. Rhymey stayed with Fluttershy as she was still overcome by it all. “He didn’t have to go!” she sobbed “So why did he?”

Rhymey felt as badly as she did. He had never faced any enemy quite like this before.

“He could have been happy, he could have had friends
But some things can’t be changed… that’s sometimes how it ends.”

He shut his eyes tightly and clenched his fists as the sadness plagued him.

Krysta was shocked and a little disheartened for everyone when she was told. “Couldn’t you have stopped him or anything?” she asked.

Lightning shook his head, “You saw it yourself, it wouldn’t have mattered. There was just nothing we could do for him. They probably would have just dragged him back to the darkness anyway, no matter what we tried.”

Starla agreed, “In the end, he did help us all when he realized his errors, and he did what he thought was right...

...even though he knew it meant he’d be destroyed.”

She looked up at the stars, or rather at the darkness in between them all. She could feel it staring back at her. Her husband walked up to her and comforted her. “We’ll avenge him. That's all we can do.”

She smiled sadly.

As for Spike, like he promised he couldn’t stay mad at Rarity, no matter what she did. “After I had some time to cool off and think, I remembered what Esroh Dab was planning. I couldn’t let him hurt you or the others, and that’s when I felt my powers coming back, like I had a reason to fight again.”

Rarity couldn’t have been more thankful. “You really are something, Spikey-Wikey.” She said and she gave him a big kiss on the head, which he really liked. Then he snuggled down into his bed, ready for a long rest. “Rarity, are you going to be okay?”

She was obviously still very distraught from what had happened, and Spike couldn’t blame her at all. “I will be Spike. Thank you so much for caring.” She said sweetly, and then she left him to adjourn to bed herself.

“I care more about you than you think.” Spike muttered softly, but then he noticed his HMI disk was missing.

Rarity had left the disk upstairs on her nightstand beside her bed. She sighed miserably, still thinking of Esroh’s redemption, or if you could call it that. She would never forget him.”

She felt she needed a glass of water, and as she reached her pitcher she noticed the HMI disk was still there. She still couldn’t resist and activated it.

As Spike was still searching through his bed for his disk, he could see bright lights flashing from upstairs, and then he heard his song playing, and gasped long and hard in shock. “Oh… no….!” he peeped.

As for Rarity, she could hardly believe what she was seeing. The first images she saw were of her, with stars twinkling around her, and the dedication read “Dedicated to Rarity, with love from Spike.”

Next, images Spike standing in a spotlight, looking very nervous, but he sang a very beautiful song; the one he had been working on for a long time. His voiced sounded so beautiful thanks to the magic in making the disk.

There were also images from past events, with Rarity in them of course conjured up by his memories.

Rarity could hardly believe her eyes and ears. Even when the song ended and all was quiet. No one had ever done anything so wonderful for her before, but this of course meant that Spike’s crush on her had evolved-- it was the real thing now.

This really felt strange to her…

…as for Spike, he didn’t know what to think or feel, other than a little embarrassment and fear now that she saw it.

What would become of them both now?

(Promo)

In our next episode; all is finally revealed when the two hooded figures introduce themselves to the team. It is then that they reveal the awful truth and show images of the future of their world and lives.

The time for the final battle is drawing near, but are our heroes ready for it?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Future Sight”)

Author's Note

Of all the episodes, all the actsin my entire Starfleet Franchise, this is indeed the NUMBER ONE episode that I treasure the most.

-Rarity gets hurt, humiliated and shamed (Like the retard she is)
-Friendship fails (They could not save Esroh Dab)
-Spike sings a song for Rarity (A great Sparity moment)

It should also be noted that even IF there was some way they could protect Esroh Dab from the Dark King (which they can't) At the end of this all, the future will be changed; Esroh will never be originally created and he'll just cease to exist like that.

I don't believe in paradox duplicates.

Episode 23: Future Sight

Author's Note

this is what REDEMPTION can get you if you're not careful! Ha!

Episode 23: Future Sight

EPISODE TWENTY-THREE

A whole week had passed since Esroh Dab went! Spike got his commission back, and he and Rarity were already well made-up after their quarrel. However, ever since Rarity heard the song, she and Spike both felt a little too awkward to speak to each other, or even go too near one another. Too confused and feeling rather shy. They ate at different times, and when they ran across each other…

“Um… Hi…”

“Hello…”

“Um… Bye.”

“Goodbye.”

…and they would just walk away.

Rarity was thinking about this more than Spike. We’re here feelings for Spike actually starting to show and be true, or maybe deep down she always had true feelings for Spike? Again, he wasn’t all that much younger than she was, five years at the most, and was always there for her, and very helpful, and his song was deeply moving…

…but still… a pony and a dragon. She really needed to think about this good and hard, if she even could think of anything about it.

The others didn’t know what to say or do to either Spike or Rarity. This was something they had to work out for themselves. They only hoped that whatever came up would not result in more hurt feelings and mistrust. They just couldn’t handle it.

Meanwhile, it had been really quiet all week, with no further signs of the Dark King’s forces, this really worried everyone. Usually the war was at its quietest before the really big battle occurred. Also, there had still been no word from those two strangers ever since the ingredients were brought to the planet.

Then one day, while Goldwin walked out onto one of the terraces on such a lovely warm day. Soft music played out of nowhere, and he began to dance ever so gracefully along the floor. The birds who were watching him clapped their wings in applause. Goldwin bowed to his public, even if they were just birds.

Suddenly, he saw something on the railing that wasn’t there before; a letter. “Where did this come from?” he wondered. He tried to look at it more closely but shouldn’t see it too well because of his mask being in the way. He foolishly lifted it up off his face turning himself back into a statue with the letter still in his hand.

The birds saw this, and were off to find someone quickly…

Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler were rocking their little foals to help them fall asleep for their nap. The little ones were nearly off to sleep when one of the birds landed on the open window sill and tweeted loudly, disturbing them. The babies cried and fussed about. “Oh, dear…” cried Celestia. She and her husband would have been annoyed with the bird if they hadn’t realized he was trying to tell them something. “Out the window…?” said Grand Ruler, and he could see Goldwin on the terrace “Oh, my… he’s done it again.”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “I can look after the children, you go help him.”

Grand Ruler nodded, and passed her Leilani before teleporting to the terrace.

“All right now, Goldwin. Let’s put you right again.” he said as he replaced the mask on Goldwin’s face and then said the magic phrase…

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

…and Goldwin came back to life. “Grand Ruler Celesto…”

“You took your mask off again, Goldwin.”

Goldwin felt embarrassed, and then showed him the letter. Grand Ruler read it closely and his eyes widened “This is it… this is what we’ve been waiting for. I must show Celestia!”

The letter had read:

“The time has come for us to speak face-to-face. Have all the ponies, Spike, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance meet in the throne room at midnight, and ensure that the foals are present as well.”

All the friends were given their orders to meet at the palace, but they were all ever so confused. “So, they’re finally going to show themselves.” Lightning said.

“But why now, and so late at night too?” asked Starla.

“Well, one thing’s for sure, we’ll be there.” said Lightning.

That night, at around ten minutes to midnight, all the friends had gathered at Lightning and Starla’s place. A lot of them were sleepy eyed, but just as eager to attend this meeting, but Rarity and Spike were still feeling a little awkward towards one another, hardly even looking at one another.

“Ah, buck up you two…” said Applejack “This ain’t the time to be mopin’ over your own problems.”

Spike and Rarity promised to try, but it felt so hard.

“Is everyone ready?” asked Krysta. The ponies all huddled around her, and Lightning gave her the signal, and she transported everyone to New Canterlot…

…They materialized in the throne room. Their majesties were there, with their sleeping babies in their arms. Princess Luna was present, along with Shining Armor and Cadance. “Good, everyone is here.” said Grand Ruler. He spoke very softly so as not to wake the babies.

“So, when’s the show going to start already?” Rainbow asked impatiently.

“We were told to wait until midnight.” said Princess Luna. There was only a few minutes left, but everyone was so anxious it almost felt like waiting a long time.

Eventually, the clock began to chime twelve times, and at the stroke of twelve, the entire room around everyone began to glow with a mystical light. “What’s happening?” cried Spike.

“Where’s that glow coming from?” cried Buddy Rose.

The glowing lights awoke the babies, but they didn’t cry as they too seemed mesmerised by the pretty lights, and suddenly they all found themselves standing in the space void Lightning recognized all too well. “This place… I remember it. It’s where I fought Twilight in one of my nightmares.”

Celestia remembered this place as well “This was where I sang that song to Twilight, before she became princess.”

“Oh, it’s beautiful here.” said Fluttershy.

Then suddenly she could see, up ahead, two figures were walking towards everyone. Everyone looked on and saw the two figures dressed in monk’s clothing-- One male and one female.

“Welcome, everyone.” said the male.

“We are most grateful you chose to accept our invitation.”

Cadance gasped softly “Those voices…”

She began to remember every single one of those horrid nightmares she had, and those wicked voices calling out to her. The two figures confirmed it.

“You had dreams in which you caused ill fortunate to your loved ones.” said the male.

“You were sad and alone, and feared for everyone’s safety. So you ran off in attempt to spare yourself and everyone else from the chaos.” added the female.

Cadance’s anger began to show “I know you two; you’re those awful voices in my nightmares!”

“What?!” snarled Shining Armor “You’re the reason Cadance ran away?!” He dashed forth in fury!

“Shining Armor…!” shouted Grand Ruler, but his nephew-in-law continued to run up to the figures, and aimed a powerful punch to strike them both, but he was suddenly held up by magical waves, which everyone recognized…

“That is alicorn magic!” cried Luna.

“There is no need for hostility. We are not the enemy.” said the male.

“We have been the ones who have been helping you all this time.” Said the female “We’re it not for us, you would all surely have been defeated, along with everything else that would ever be.”

Shining Armor was released, but unable to believe how powerful these creatures seemed.

“Hey, I recognize your voices too.” said Lightning “You were the ones who gave us the mega mode powers.”

“You gave me the bottle of medicine to help cure my illness.” said Celestia.

“And you must’ve blocked out Zecora’s spiritual readings when we couldn’t find Cadance.” added Starla.

The figures nodded “We have done many things in this war to aid you. Some of which we were never proud of…”

“But you must believe, we did what needed to be done in order for things to turn out okay.” said the female “We apologize for hiding from you for so long, but it was necessary for us not to draw our enemy’s attention either.”

Grand Ruler gazed at the figures strongly “Who are you…?” he asked softly, and the figures softly raised their hands and pulled off their hoods, revealing they were indeed alicorns, but not just any kinds. Both of them were white in color. The male had blonde hair and brown eyes, and the female had pink hair and violet eyes.

Their majesties gazed in shock, and all the others began to make comparisons. “This can’t be…” cried Celestia. “Is it possible…?” her husband added.

The two ponies smiled and nodded. “My name is Prince Castor, and this is my twin sister, Princess Leilani.”

Leilani nodded and added “We are your children, from the future.”

Nobody was anything short but amazed and shocked by all this, but they did look exactly like the two little foals.

“We realize this must be shocking for you all to comprehend, but you must listen to what we have to tell you.” said Castor.

“What you are about to see is for you, and only you.” added Leilani. She then combined her magic with her brother’s and the images around everyone began to warp again. Pinkie felt herself turning green for all the spinning and swirling “I think I’m going to be sick!” she groaned, but her attitude changed when she saw what lay before her and the others.

Everyone was amazed by the sights of the land they were seeing, it was almost indescribable. “What you are now seeing is an illusion of what our world used to be.” said Castor “This is 31st Century United Equestria.”

Rarity’s eyes never twinkled so brightly “It’s all so… so… where do I begin?”

“It’s like, the New Crystal Empire everywhere.” said Shining Armor.

Cadance was ever so amazed, but she remembered, and turned to face her cousins. “Did you say “Used to be”?”

Leilani nodded and said “The time has come for you all to learn and understand the events that lead to all this.” Then she and Castor used their magic to show images of the basic past as it originally occurred.

The basic past included, No mega mode powers, no Valkyries of harmony, and Celestia had indeed died from her illness; an extreme tragedy from which none were exempt from, nor would ever heal over time.

Grand Ruler was ever so devastated, as was Princess Luna. Despite their aching pains and grieving, they both carried on to continue the kingdom and let Celestia’s name and will live on. All life continued normally and Starfleet continued to fight, now to avenge the fall of their beloved queen.

Fighting Lord Tirek was simply, for in the basic past, The Phantom of Magic-- Dr. Kudos—he had originally unleashed Tirek without giving him so much energy, feeling he didn’t need it. Thus Tirek was easily beaten using normal tactics and power.

…but this was nothing compared to the next images.

Several years passed since Celestia’s tragic death, and the children were forced to grow up without their mother’s love, but with their father, their aunt and cousins, it all worked out nicely, except for one thing…!

Starfleet had captured and imprisoned many evil foes throughout the centuries. Prisoners gathered from all corners of the galaxy, but of course for all that time it was always hoped that those evil creatures could be redeemed and released from prison to rejoin society, reformed from their villainy.

Finally, after so many ages, a solution was born. A magic spell was conjured that could in fact remove all the evil magic from within in the prisoners. By losing their evil energies and not being consumed by lust for power and darkness, it would be easier to redeem them all.

Of course, with a presented opportunity to get out of jail and reclaim outdoor life, it was all the easier to persuade the prisoners, though some foolishly believed they could escape and march off on their evil ways. Yet, the second their evil magic was expelled from their bodies, they felt… different… lighter… their hatred and dark plans had diminished

No, they not were brainwashed. Their minds had not been tampered with at all, but rather this was a normal reaction when all the evil energy had been removed. No need to hate, no need to feed on darkness or other bad things, and no desire to takeover. In fact, some of the creatures even took on new forms as beautiful or handsome.

Still, all the evil energy was being gathered and absorbed, as it was not yet known what to do with it, and the more prisoners were cleansed of evil, the more the dark energy grew. Thousands and thousands of prisoners meant so much energy!

Then, after a certain point, the energy began to pulsate like crazy, and formed into a raging mass of power that threatened all of United Equestria. This power was unlike anything anyone had ever seen or faced; the very combined forces of all of Starfleet’s enemies in one enormous mass.

Though many brave fighters on the force tried to contain this force, even a massive army proved to be no match for such immense power and meet with their dooms, among them were Shining Armor… Krysta… and even Lightning!

“What, Me?” cried Lightning.

Starla felt her heart skip a beat.

“It is true…” said Castor “It was believed that your Enticorn powers could had saved us all, but after all that time you were still feared of its unstableness.”

“As a result…” Leilani cut in as the images showed everything “You were not able to use the power, and without it… you never had a chance.”

The images showed Lightning facing the evil power, only be engulfed by its extreme powers, and he was destroyed in a massive explosion.

Starla gasped! It seemed so real, and she felt like bursting into tears.

Grand Ruler was easily as devastated by the images he saw. “No, it’s not true. Tell me this doesn’t happen!”

“At the moment it has not yet…” said Castor. “But believe us; this is true from our basic history, and would have happened for sure.” added Leilani.

“Galloping Galaxies…!” Lightning muttered. He had almost forgotten how to breathe. He had never seen anything so scary in his life.

The others all felt the same way, especially those who had seen themselves die. Cadance felt especially cold in the pit of her stomach that spread all through her body. “Shining Armor… would die?!” she squeaked. She had almost completely forgotten that her husband was standing right beside her, alive and well. “Easy, honey. I’m scared too.” he whispered to her, and they held hands tightly.

“There is more.” said Castor.

His father, Grand Ruler Celesto was nearly completely out options. This dark force was much too powerful for any of the current resources and magic to do about. They could not dispel it, and they could not contain it by ordinary means, and the more the energy continued to roam free it would continue to destroy more and more.

In desperation to seal the darkness, and stop it from destroying anymore of his subjects, his friends, and even his family… he had no choice. It grieved him to do this, but it had to be done.

He appealed to the gods to lend him their power, and in an immense torrential wave of extreme magic, Untied Equestria was frozen into a state of complete and total dormancy, and the energy was sealed away with it, unable to move or continue its onslaught.

Prior to these events, the Grand Ruler sent messages to all Starfleet forces on the many other planets, informing them of the situation; and that United Equestria was to remain as it was until such a day would come that a magic or power would be found and could help to stop the dark force sealed within the planet.

Hundreds of years passed, and the planet remained in dormancy, until finally, about a-thousand years since the planet was first frozen. The other Starfleet forces had developed technologies, weapons, and conjured super special magic over the generations, enough to weaken the dark force from within, and split it into fragments.

These fragments were contained and shipped to Starfleet labs all around the galaxy, to be broken down and hopefully dispelled. This project would take time, but with the dark force well under control, Untied Equestria was reawakened, and after becoming accustomed to the new age, the planet as soon reconstructed and was once again the great metropolis of business and defense, armed with new weapons and technologies, and learning new magic, ruled by Grand Ruler Celesto and his sister-in-law, Princess Luna.

For several years, everyone lived their lives in bliss and comfort, and Starfleet, now stronger than ever continued their job to maintain peace and order. Still, some of the friends had lingering grieves for the loss of their loved ones… Lightning, Shining Armor, Krysta, Celestia…! They would never be forgotten.

However, dark times were bound to return to the planet. Over the years, even with newer technologies and magic, the great pony scientists had been struggling hard to neutralize the darkness they had captured, little by little. The fragments were weakened, but suddenly they all began to resonate, and began to go crazy again.

Escape from their holds in the labs, all the many fragments headed out into space and began to reform into one great mass. This time, combining with the cosmic forces of the universe, the darkness began to take shape, life… and he was born… the Dark King!

The very incarnation of all the evil that Starfleet had ever faced before in one ultimate demonic creature.

He immediately began to conjure followers out of the very darkness around him and even from his own essence-- monstrous creatures aided with such evil powers, it was beyond all imagination, and he cast them out into the universe spreading darkness and chaos everywhere. Nobody was prepared for such an onslaught. As a result, the universe as they knew it; all worlds, all planets were now shrouded in the darkness.

Rarity gulped hard “I think now I can properly say… this is THE… WORST… POSSIBLE THING TO EVER HAPPEN!”

Everyone was inclined to agree with her, even Castor and Leilani “You are quite right in saying so Rarity.” said Castor “Our wholesome planet of United Equestria now remained as the only world left.”

Leilani nodded and added “If Dark King succeeds in conquering us, he will have it all! There will be not a single soul in the entire dimensional universe with the power to stand up to him and his evil forces.”

The ponies didn’t know how much more of this horridness they could bear to see. “Didn’t you try to fight back?” asked Dyno. “Si… all the new powers and technologies.” added Myte, but the other twins shook their heads “The Dark King and his forces are unlike anything we have ever faced, and we could not seal them away with the planet this time.” said Castor.

“Our forces fought valiantly…” said Leilani “But even our best efforts were hardly enough to diminish their forces. Many were lost, others were injured. Our rebellion would not last much longer.”

It was then that Grand Ruler, Princess Luna and Cadance decided to combine their alicorn powers together to conceal a large area in the biggest barrier they could ever construct to protect all who were left and deter the Dark King’s forces outside.

Unfortunately, not everyone managed to get within the boundaries in time. Several ponies and other creatures got trapped outside and were destroyed, and Spike was among them…

“Me?!” cried Spike.

Rarity gazed down at him with shock “Spike… not you!”

The images showed what happened…

Rarity and Spike were ushering survivors into the boundaries before the barrier could be conjured, and at the last second Rarity got ensnared by evil monsters, and she couldn’t break free. Spike, out of love for Rarity, lunged at the monsters and managed to stave them off to release Rarity, but he was unable to free himself.

“No!” Future Rarity cried as she watched the monsters leapt all over Spike, and blowing him up along with their own selves “DON’T WORRY ABOUT ME!!” Future Spike called out before he went!

Future Rarity was devastated. She fell to her knees, and screamed way out loud “SPIIIIIIIIIIIIIKE!!!”

The real Spike fell to his knees in shock “I… did that?”

Rarity nodded and peeped softly. “You did… for me, out of love.”

They gazed at each other deeply… very deeply!

Castor and Leilani continued with their story…

The barrier was up, and the Dark King and his forces were unable to breakthrough, thanks to the three royal alicorn. Each of them taking turns at maintaining the barrier’s great power to keep it steady, night and day. This also gave Starfleet an excellent chance to conjure up even newer strategies and battle techniques, including the mega mode powers.

With the new mega modes they had managed to gain a slight advantage, and were finally able to stave off the evil forces outside. Even the Dark King himself could not enter their domain, but just as Starfleet grew more powerful, so did the Dark King. His forces increased immensely forcing Starfleet into retreat, but the rebellion still continued. With the barrier still up and the power of the new mega modes, it was a complete and total stalemate on both sides.

“For months we struggled, and we continued to fight bravely on.” said Castor “And eventually, the Dark King began to lose patience. Since he has found our forces to be totally invincible, he is now trying to destroy the world in your time.”

The others all sighed in awe…

“If our world in the past gets defeat,
Then your world of your time will be beat.” said Rhymey

“That is correct, Rhymey.” said Leilani “The Dark King himself cannot travel through time, as he is much too big and powerful. If he even tried to, his incredibly powerful energy he would end up disrupting the space-time-continuum, and maybe even cause it to collapse. This is turn would obliterate all existence as we know it."

Everyone shuddered at such a very thought.

"Even still." said Castor "As he is the very source of all the darkness that now shrouds our world, he is bound to his own time in the future. There is no possible way for him to come to your time.

So he sent his minions and their most powerful creatures, the twelve cardinals to attack the past. They’re objective was to alter the past at key points, enough to change the future so that Starfleet would fall, but not so much that they would destroy themselves as well.”

Castor and Leilani both knew that the Starfleet of the past would have no chance at all against such powerful emissaries, and realized they would have to travel back in time to aid the future against the evil onslaught.

“And that’s why you gave us the mega mode powers…” said Artie.

The twins nodded. “It was the least we could do.” said Castor “We did not show ourselves, as we had mentioned, to hide from our enemies, and while in hiding, we decided to alter the past to change the future for the better.”

Leilani then turned to Cadance “Princess Cadance… cousin… you are right. It was we who gave you those recurring nightmares, and it was we who caused all those mishaps. Please forgive us. We know it was a rotten thing, but it really was for your own good and to properly help us succeed in our mission. It was our best and only chance for you to not only gain your ninja powers, but to unlock the Valkyrie magic as well, as well as overcome your distraught emotions of the loss of your loved ones. Simply telling you all this and asking you to find the power would not have been enough.”

Cadance realized how important it is, and she could tell without even asking that they gave her the nightmares as a chance to motivate her, give her reason to peruse the power. All she could do now was smile and nod at her cousins… meaning she forgave them.

Shining Armor wasn’t so sure he could, but he promised to try.

“I don’t get it though…” said Rainbow “If all this happens in the future, can’t we just prevent it all from happening to begin with?”

“You already have…” said Castor, and he and his sister showed everyone images of the reconstituted past. Thanks to the twins’ resources, and everyone’s actions and efforts, the past had already been changed dramatically. “Because of all this, the Dark King has grown weaker, but unfortunately the past cannot be altered enough to ultimately stop him.” said Leilani

“I get it…” said Krysta “Because that dark energy that made him hasn’t been unleashed yet, and won’t be for several years from here and now.”

“You are correct.” said Castor “Even if we were to travel to the year the Dark Energy first appeared, it would still do no good. Until that time is so reached and altered from here, the Dark King will continue to exist and continue with his onslaught. He must be stopped at all costs, and that time is near.”

Leilani nodded “Now that you all have mastered many of your new powers, defeated many enemies, and obtained the ingredients we require. The time has come for you all to take this battle straight to the very source itself.”

“Cool…” Spike said “We’re actually going to go to the future?”

“What choice do we have?” said Grand Ruler “It sounds as if our future selves need all the help they can get.”

The twins nodded and explained that the ingredients were necessary to conjure a potion that wouldn’t actually open a portal through time, but to in fact protect everyone. Traveling forward in time in such a premature way would have serious impacts on their molecular structures, for they would be misplaced in time and they would slowly begin to weaken, which would also put a damper on their future selves as well.

“Prepare yourselves well…” said Castor “This battle with the Dark King will be the most difficult thing you have ever done in your lives, but the very safety of all that is and ever will be hangs in the balance.”

“Your future selves as well as our other forces have grown exhausted. We cannot hold out against the battles for much longer.” said Leilani “It will be up to you to aid them to the victory.”

Everyone gave their word they would give it all they had and more.

The twins then walked over to their parents, and their eyes fell down at the little babies. “It feels rather strange to be gazing at our former selves.” said Castor. Then he and his sister gazed up at Celestia, and Leilani said “It is also strange, yet comforting seeing our mother alive and well, and knowing you will live.”

Celestia gazed happily at her grown children “Only thanks to the two of you. You saved my life.”

The future kids smiled lovingly, and the father approached the group, and they all just had to share a family group hug.

Applejack wiped a tear from her eye “Now ain’t that just sweet.” she cried.

The next day, the twins worked hard with Professor Brain to mix the ingredients together to make the potion. Brain never thought he could be so fascinated by sciences he had never seen before. “Incredible… simply incredible.” he would keep saying.

While they worked, the others spend every last ounce of their free time training and preparing for what would have to be their most exciting, and dangerous adventure.

Their majesties, Princess Luna, Shining Armor and Cadance trained well too, and after having seen the images of what would have been; they were more determined than ever not to let that happen.

Cadance especially didn’t want to lose her husband, not after what she saw. She was practically encouraging him to beef up his own training, and he was starting to feel the toll of it getting to him. “Easy, honey! Slowdown…!”

Cadance couldn’t speak while in her ninja suit, but she clenched her fists and seemed pretty mad and determined, and her husband had no right to argue.

Spike trained equally as hard, now that his powers were working properly again, and he saw what he had done in those images, particularly protecting Rarity like he already had many times before. He pushed himself to keep training “Gotta keep training… gotta save the others… gotta save the world… gotta save the future… gotta save Rarity!”

The others thought tried numerous times to tell him to take it easy, even Rarity tried, but Spike just kept right on training. “I died on you once before… or at least I did, and I’m not going to let it happen again, or rather for the first time…whatever!” and he just kept right on training, until their majesties held him up with their magic. “Now that will do, Spike.” Grand Ruler said “You don’t want to overexert yourself.”

“He’s right…” said Celestia “We have a long and hard fight ahead of us, and we don’t want to be exhausted.”

Everyone was inclined to agree, but of course they didn’t know when they would actually be going. The twins did say it was take at least a day or two to get the potion just right, and they had to make lots of it for everyone.

In the meantime, training would continue and so would their work. The final battle was very near!

…

(Promo)

In our next episode, the potion is nearly ready and all preparations are made. Spike even receives a small message from the spirit of the original Dragon Knight who tells him a most desperate secret about his powers.

But then Tnaig appears and challenges many of the ponies to battle, by merging with his final cardinal.

In the midst of the battle, they are suddenly transported into the future before having a chance to be given the potion, and they end up face-to-face with the Dark King himself.

What is Spike’s big discovery, and what sort of dangers awaits our heroes in the future?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Part 1: The World of a Dark Tomorrow”)

Episode 24: Part 1: The World of a Dark Tomorrow

EPISODE TWENTY-FOUR

Days had passed, and while the royal twins and Professor Brain were busy preparing the complicated potion, which required several days to perfect, training continued for every single one involved in the upcoming battles.

One night, they all had adjourned to bed after a long day of training, but Spike and Rarity were still feeling a bit awkward towards each other since she saw and heard his song and ultimate confession of his feelings.

Spike even placed his basket a little further away from Rarity’s bed in their suite at the palace. “Um… goodnight.” he said not even looking at her.

“Oh… uh… pleasant dreams?” she stammered, but not looking at him, and they both went to bed, but lay with their backs facing each other’s back. It took a while for them both to fall asleep, and Rarity began to dream of memories of the past, of all the nice things Spike did for her and how he was always there, and other things too. “No… this can’t be.” she kept saying to herself “Is Spike really the one in my heart?”

As for Spike, he was dreaming something entirely different…

There he was, standing in that area of space again, where the royal twins made their appearance. “What am I doing here again?” Spike wondered. “Hello? Is anyone out here?”

Then, he could hear a voice calling to him. “Spike… Spike…” followed by a mystical light shining. “That voice…” peeped Spike, and there before him stood the spirit of the original Dragon Knight.

“Greetings my lad. I see you have grown well.”

“Thanks…” Spike said “But am I really seeing you, or is this all just a dream.”

“Both actually; I am only communicating through your dreams because I have something very important to tell you. Do listen closely.”

Spike sat down giving him his undivided attention.

“As you know, in life I was a dragon of nobility, and when I saw that you were the same in heart and in spirit like me, I chose you to be the bearer of my powers, and I can see you have used them most wonderfully.”

Spike felt flattered

“But there is something you must know-- how and why I donned the magic armor and became the warrior I was.”

The Knight explained how there was a time, long, long ago, when he was a very powerful dragon, very rare and unlike any other dragon-- A Majestic Dragon with a body that glowed like the stars, and possessing extraordinary powers. The problem was this power was very dangerous, and somewhat unstable; much like Lightning’s Enticorn powers. Even with his good intentions, the Majestic Dragon’s super powers ended up causing more disaster whenever it fought.

It was then the dragon decided to conjure up a special suit of magical armor to conceal his awesome powers deep within, and only unleash them when the timing was absolutely vital. That was how the Dragon Knight truly came to be.

Spike could hardly believe any of this, and almost forgot how to blink his eyes. “Such power…”

The Knight nodded “As I have stated, you have mastered and used my powers well, and I only tell you all this now because I feel the time will come when you shall require all you will need and more to face the toughest of adversaries.”

Spike stood tall and proud “You got it.” but then he felt a little awkward “Oh, but… how do I unlock this power?”

The Dragon Knight’s spirit began to glow brightly as he faded away. “I’m afraid my time here is near its end.”

“No, wait! Don’t go yet!” cried Spike “How do I unlock this power?”

“Look inside your heart.” Those were the final words hear before the dream scene completely faded away…

…and Spike woke up, in a soft wince to find he was still in his and Rarity’s suite. He could already tell that was no ordinary dream. “Look inside my heart…” he said softly, still unsure of what that meant.

In the future, Tnaig appealed to the Dark King his latest plot to wipe out the ponies. “Is this wise?”

“I believe so, sire.” said Tnaig “All our previous efforts have been tried and failed miserably and hopelessly, but perhaps the best way to wipe them out would be to fight them on our own grounds, and my removing them from their appropriated places in time—think of the incredible advantage we will have.”

The Dark King thought it over. “Very well, you may continue. However, you must not underestimate our enemies and their resourcefulness. All the others met with this misfortune, and it cost them dearly. I do not wish there to be anymore constant blunders, Tnaig.”

Tnaig grinned sinisterly “Fear not, my king…” he held up his cardinal. The last one! “This time there will be no mistakes.”

This was the day. The royal twins had announced that the potion would be ready by midafternoon. The time to head for the future was near!

Never had the heroes been so incredibly excited, and so incredibly afraid at the same time. As the royals twins had said, this would be a battle unlike any other.

Even the Grand Ruler and the Queen were freaked out by all this, especially Grand Ruler, knowing that the Dark King’s creation was because of him and his legions. Now he was as equally determined as the others, if not then more to put a stop to all this.

He and the queen trained a lot together. Princess Luna trained with them, as did Shining Armor and Cadance, but of course it was also decided that Luna and Shining Armor would have to stay behind when the time came to head for the future. There was no point in risking everyone, and the planet in the present would still need protectors if more attacks came.

Still, that didn’t mean training would halt. Nobody wanted to venture forth and be unprepared especially Lightning. He knew his Enticorn powers would be desperately needed after the images the twins had shown him, but there was still the problem and worry of him going berserk again. Still, it was widely believed all he had to do was control his anger and rage.

But still, Lightning tried and tried all he could, but he couldn’t seem to transform properly now. He tried for what had to be the hundredth time since training began. “Okay, stand back…” he told everyone, and he concentrated as hard as he could, without getting to mad. He began to glow brightly and brighter still. His body began to change slightly into his Enticorn form, but then it just faded out, and he collapsed to his knees.

“Lightning!” cried Starla as she dashed over to help him up. “Are you okay?”

“Ohh… I think I strained my head a bit.” groaned Lightning. “It’s no use. I just can’t get enough power going without my anger flowing.”

The others didn’t know what to say or do about this, but everyone was fresh out of ideas. Lightning even tried to consult the royal twins for a clue or anything that would help him, but sadly neither of them knew much about Lightning’s Enticorn powers either.

“Well, who knows… maybe we won’t really need them.” said Buddy Rose, but the others were never more unsure of anything in their lives, even he himself felt that was silly what he had just said.

“That Dark King is defintely not going to be pushover.” said Rainbow.

Pinkie left up and down thrusting her fists in determination. “Just let me get my hands on him. I’ll give him a one-two, and three-four…!”

Artie was staring out the window at the world all around. The Spanish twins joined him, both feeling the same as he did. “It’s so calm and quiet out there.” said Artie.

“And to think, we’re about to leave it, and we might never see it again.” said Dyno.

“But if we don’t, it’ll probably all collapse anyway.” said Myte “We just can’t let that happen.”

The others couldn’t help but overhear them, and finally began to full absorb just how incredibly serious this would be. Fluttershy felt very nervous “What if some of us don’t make it back? What if we get destroyed?”

Rhymey comforted her, though he was just as scared himself, he had to think positively.

“As probable as it is, we cannot think that way.
We should all keep our faith, that’s what I say.”

Everyone agreed with him. Whatever came their way, they would be sure to fight with everything they had. The future, the present, everything was depending on them.

“No pressure, huh…?” Krysta joked. The others couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Hey, where are Spike and Rarity?” asked Buddy Rose.

Applejack sighed “They’re still avoidin’ each other no doubt.”

“Either that or Spike’s still claiming to his story about what the Dragon Knight told him in his dreams.” added Rainbow. Spike had told them all earlier about his dream, and the whole Majestic Dragon stuff, and the others…

…They didn’t question it at all, and were already well behind Spike’s belief. After all, they had already made so many magical discoveries and unlocked many sort of strange and wonderful powers before; why would this be any different, and it did make some sense as to why there was no information on the Dragon Knight before he actually came to be within history.

Suddenly, they could see Spike, one level below in one of the solarium. They could see him through the glass roof, just sitting there, almost meditating.

Rarity was near there, taking a walk around the palace to clear her mind, still concerned about Spike, and also about the thought of leaving for the future soon.

She could see Spike as she passed by the solarium.

His eyes were just ever so tightly. He was muttering softly “Look inside my heart. Look inside my heart.” His concentration increased harder and harder, until he felt something inside him snap, and he keeled over.

“Spike!” cried Rarity

Everyone dashed down when they saw Spike faint, but he was alright, and got onto his feet when they arrived. “I think I blew out one of my brain cells.” he groaned.

Lightning sighed “I was afraid of this. You’re trying too hard, Spike.”

“Maybe I’m not trying hard enough.” said Spike, but he didn’t feel much like trying anymore after that. “Take it easy, Spike.” said Starla “You don’t want to hurt yourself before the battle begins.”

Spike didn’t want that, but he admitted he really wanted to unlock this new power of his.

“Remember Spike, we’re still not a-hundred percent sure it’s even real.” said Krysta.

“She’s got a point.” said Applejack “But even still, don’t be knockin’ yourself out.”

Spike smiled at everyone and promised “I won’t.”

Rarity was especially happy to hear him say that, but she still said nothing and quietly slipped away. Spike noticed, and hung his head a little low. Everyone else just sighed with dismay.

Later on, the royal twins held a meeting in the throne room. “Our labors have been completed.” said Castor. “Behold, the protection potion.” He held up a flash of plain liquid; practically identical to ordinary water.

“That doesn’t look very magical?” said Rainbow.

“Ahh, but you forget the rules of magic; Things are not always what they seem.” said Leilani, and she explained how while the work was completed, the potion still needed another whole hour for the magical qualities to start working.

“So, in other words, it’s still not quite ready yet.” said Lightning.

“At the moment, no.” said Professor Brain “But their highnesses inform me, that it shall be ready. I must say, I have found their ingenuity to be most fascinating.”

The twins felt flattered, and their parents felt proud they had spawned two such powerful and creative ones.

Castor a Leilani informed everyone that even when the potion would be ready to use, its effects would only be temporary. Once they entered the future, they would have to keep this well in mind.

“I guess it’s nearly time.” said Lightning. Everyone else nodded with excitement and determination. “The time for the final showdown with the Dark King has arrived!” said Castor.

Suddenly, the alarm sounded!

“What’s happening now?” snapped Cadance.

Goldwin looked around out the window with his telescope. “I can’t see anything. Wait…!” he paused “It’s a dragon!”

“DRAGON?!” everyone cried out.

“This is it-- the final cardinal.” cried Starla.

“I better go get the ponies in the village out of here.” said Krysta, and she flew off like a shooting star. Lightning gazed at their majesties, and then nodded telling the team to get going. “Let’s go!” shouted Lightning.

Everyone transformed, and they all dashed out.

This dragon, known as the cardinal Dragoon, was unlike the usual breed found in United Equestria. It was the size of a house, and had dark scales, sharp claws, horns, fangs, a blade-like fin going across his face up to his head, and a mace head at the end of his tail. The worst of it was it could attack with dark electrical light, not fire.

That snarling beast struck fear in everyone’s eyes. Krysta and her fairies worked their hardest to warp the civilians to safety, but they just weren’t moving fast enough. “We need help!” one of the fairies cried.

Many other Starfleet fighters tried their hardest to stave Dragoon off, but as expected, without the special powers that were given to Lightning and the others, they didn’t have a chance. They got bashed, they got pummeled, and some even got a taste of the dragon’s light blasts.

Several of them were knocked down, and the dragon loomed right over them, ready for the kill, but the dragon suddenly got blasted by a strong beam of uniforce, knocking it back hard. Lightning and his team leapt down from the skies and dashed over to help their fellow fighters up. “We’ll handle this. Go help the civilians.” said Lightning.

“Yes, Sir!” hollered the fighters.

Soon, all the civilians were warped to safety. The other fairies warped away with them, and Krysta headed back to the palace.

Dragoon stared the team down and snuffed angrily. Fluttershy felt her knees quivering, but she stopped them and acted as brave as she could.

“Go!” shouted Lightning, and the fight was on.

They all charged at him! Dragoon launched his dark light at them, but thanks to all their intense training, the friends were able to evade every shot with ease. One-by-one, they struck the beast hard.

Dragoon swung his mace tail, but Spike caught it in his bare claws. “Catch a dragon by the tail.” He joked as he whirled the beast round and around and slammed him hard on the ground. “And this is supposed to be a challenge?”

The others felt the same, and managed to fight the monster with ease, it was then they began to feel the fight was going just a little too easy, even for their training. Still, they decided now would probably be the best time to finish off the dragon while they had the chance.

“Fall in line!” shouted Lightning, and everyone stood together, preparing for their formation attack.

Up in the palace, the others could see it all. “I can hardly believe this.” said Shining Armor “This is like their easiest battle ever. It’s creepy.”

The others agreed, feeling it was too easy for their tastes as well. “The Dragoon is the Dark King’s most powerful cardinal.” said Castor. His sister nodded “Even though our forces have trained well, the fight should not be as easy as this.”

“Hey, they’re ready to attack!” cried Cadance.

The team stood tall and proud, with their magic and weapons glowing brightly “Ready… FIRE!!” shouted Lightning. The magic all combined into the huge force, and was launched straight at the dragon, but suddenly it was intercepted and blocked off by another force of magic.

“What?!” snapped Lightning.

“What happened!” cried Artie.

Then they could see why. It was Tnaig. He was standing right near dragon and snickering deeply at everyone.

“What are you doing here?” snapped Lightning.

Tnaig didn’t answer directly and just grinned wickedly. He zapped them all hard. Sparks and small explosions flew everywhere.

“Now I’m mad!
It’s time to get bad!” growled Rhymey.

Tnaig snickered “I couldn’t agree with you more.”

“And just what do you mean by that?” snapped Rarity. She got her answer when Tanig and his cardinal began to glow, and in bright flashed of swirling light, they merged together!

The ponies gawked in shock at what they saw!

Tnaig’s body was bigger, and dark in color. He had scaly skin, dragon wings, claws, fangs, even the mace-head tail. “He’s merged with his cardinal!” cried Dyno “I see it, but I hardly believe It.” added Myte.

“Oh, believe it!” hissed Tnaig. His voice sounded snarly and raspy. “There is a reason I was the leader of the Dark King’s minions. I told you before; I knew more about the darkness than either of my fallen comrades had ever hoped to master. Until now, it was not necessary that my true power be revealed to you, fortunately my comrades proved useful in exposing your abilities to their finest.”

The friends thought that was sick. He sounded as though he was using his fallen teammates like pawns in a game. To which Tnaig cared nothing about. “I am a creature of darkness…” he roared “Compassion and understanding is for the weak and spineless who dwell in the light.”

“All right, we’ve heard enough out of you!” growled Lightning “Strong or not, we can take you like we did all the rest.”

They all stood ready for battle, and Tnaig felt he was really going to enjoy this.

Lightning charged forth, and aimed a huge punch at Tnaig, but he swiftly zipped out of the way causing Lightning to miss, and then he got hit hard by the mace tail, knocking him hard into a wall of a house, crumpling it.

“Lightning!” cried Starla. Now she was really steamed, and armed her bow. “STARLIGHT ARROW” her attack hit him full force, but did absolutely nothing. Tnaig snickered, and then dashed straight at her, tripping her up and then socking her hard, sending her skidding along the ground.

All the other friends charged at him, and they all got bashed, pummeled, even blasted a few times by Tanig’s super power “DARK LIGHT ATTACK” now it was ten times stronger than ever and caused massive explosions.

Rarity summoned up all the power she could in her horn and fired a huge burst at Tnaig, but all he did was stomp straight onward as if he felt nothing, and he finally reached her and kicked her hard.

“Rarity!” cried Spike. Now he was really mad, and pulled his sword out “Let’s make this interesting; dragon to dragon.”

Tnaig snickered. “Your pitiful weapon is no match for my power.”

Spike growled fiercely and charged forth roaring loudly. He swung his blade all over, but Tnaig dodged his every swing, and actually caught the sword in his claws. Spike struggled all he could, and lost his temper hard. “DRAGON FLARE” blasting his fire right in Tnaig’s face, the result was explosive and caught him a little as well.

“SPIKE!!” everyone shouted. Spike was alright, but when the smoke cleared he and every else gawked in shock when they saw Tnaig still had hardly a scratch on him. “You really ought to watch your temper.” he hissed.

Spike gasped in shock as Tnaig leapt right for him, and knocked him ever so hard out of the field like a baseball. “SPIKE!!” cried Rarity.

He was heading straight for the palace. “Watch out!” cried Goldwin.

Grand Ruler quickly used his magic to halt Spike in midair just inches away from the window. “Are you alright, Spike?” he asked.

“Just barely.” groaned Spike.

The battle was getting so intense. “Let’s get down there and help them.” said Celestia. The others agreed, and left Goldwin to watch over things.

Down below, the fighters continued to get bashed about until they were all huddled together in one spot. “Exactly, where did we lose control here?” groaned Rainbow.

“I can’t believe how strong he is.” added Fluttershy.

“We can’t give up.” said Lightning.

“Oh really…?” hissed Tanig “Then perhaps it’s time we took this battle elsewhere, or should I say… when.”

Everyone was confused, and before they could react, or even make a sound, Tnaig enveloped them all in a dark wave of magic currents. They all screamed and yelped, and then vanished in a bright flash.

…only seconds before the royal gang had arrived. “Lightning!” cried Krysta.

“We’re too late!” cried Celestia.

“Where did they go?” asked Cadance, but her cousins had their suspicions. “Oh, no!” cried Castor. “That was time-warp magic.”

Everyone’s blood turned cold. “Time warp?” cried Shining Armor.

“He’s taken them to the future!” cried Leilani.

“But the potion…” peeped Grand Ruler “Oh my stars. This is not good!”

“Rarity.” Spike peeped.

The ponies screamed as they felt themselves swirling through a dark vortex. Pinkie Pie felt she was going to hurl, and suddenly they crash landed. “Wipeout!” groaned Rainbow.

“Is everyone alright?” Lightning asked.

“I think so.” groaned Starla “Where’d Tnaig go?”

“Never mind that.” said Buddy Rose “Where the heck are we?”

Everyone got onto their feet and took a look around. The skies were stormy with extreme darkness and shadows. The whole area was a wasteland of ruin and destruction. Fluttershy was shivering more in fear than the coldness. “Oh! I don’t like it here.” she squeaked.

Rhymey comforted her, but felt equally as feared, and then something glowing caught his eye.

“Do you see what I see?
Could it possibly be?”

Everyone gazed in awe and in shock. “That stronghold, I recognize It.” said Artie “The royal twins told us about it.”

Applejack swallowed hard “Then… that must mean that we’re… we’re…!”

“...Welcome!” thundered a deep dark voice, making Rarity jump! “Oh! What was that?!”

“...You have entered a world of impenetrable darkness where the light never dwells, and evil reigns supreme over all. This is your future!”

Ever so slowly, the ponies turned round, and saw him. Many of them gasped hard and whimpered madly.

“I am the ruler of this world, and all the worlds beyond. I am the Dark King!”

“So, that’s him!” cried Starla.

“We meet at last!” growled Lightning

The Dark King’s sinister laugh echoed all across the darkness as he gazed down at the helpless ponies.

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode; the ponies fight with all they have, but soon discover how ineffective their powers are in the future, which ultimately forces Lightning to overcome his fears of his Enticorn magic, but just as the battle goes smoothly, due to their premature arrival, the friends soon suffer from slow decomposition.

Meanwhile, the royal party must act swiftly to reach the future to aid their dying friends, but can they reach them in time?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Part 2: A Dark Duel”)

Episode 25: Part 2: A Dark Duel

“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”

Spike had received a message from the spirit of the original Dragon Knight about a hidden power he could unlock, while at the same time the royal twins announced their labors were complete and the time for the voyage to the future was near, but before this could be done, Tnaig appeared and merged with his dragon cardinal, proving to be a bit much for the team to handle. Then, in a sudden swiftness, Tnaig warped the team into the future where they were finally met face-to-face with the Dark King himself.

EPISODE TWENTY-FIVE

The Dark King continued to laugh as he glared down at the ponies. To him, they were as small as Krysta were he their size. Never had the ponies faced anything so incredible large before. Even the Grand Celestial Ruler would hardly be about the length of the King’s massive fingers.

“We are in some trouble!” cried Dyno.

“Really, you don’t say.” said Myte.

Then they heard the sound of Tnaig laughing. “Take a good look around, for this is exactly what your world will look like one day.”

“Not a chance!” snarled Lightning.

“…Yeah!” snapped Rainbow “We won’t let you or even some creepy horned-giant wipe out our world.”

Tnaig felt deeply outraged “You dare insult the Dark King, in his very domain and presence?!” he shouted, and with that the darkness began to swirl in large gusts around him and his body was shrouded in dark light. “I think you shouldn’t have said that, Rainbow!” cried Starla.

When the light and winds had faded, Tnaig had grown in size a bit and he was as dark as the Dark King. “This will be my greatest honor-- destroying you all in the presence of his majesty.” he hissed.

The ponies stood their ground, clenching their fists. “Let’s get him!” shouted Lightning. Everyone nodded, and they all charged forth roaring loudly. Tnaig just stood where he was as all the ponies rammed a huge punch, or kick straight at him from all ends…

…but Tnaig felt nothing. He didn’t even flinch! It was like hitting a solid wall, and before the ponies could react, Tnaig’s eyes glowed, and a big burst of darkness emitted from him, blowing everyone off and sent them rolling along the ground.

“Wow! What just happened?” cried Pinkie.

“It’s as if being so close to the Dark King is making him even stronger.” said Buddy Rose.

“That’s not fair!” cried Fluttershy “How can we take him down on his home ground?”

“There has to be a way! There simply must.” cried Rarity.

“Fools!” thundered The Dark King “If you believe your super powers will save you here, you are sorely mistaken. Only the darkness reigns supreme. The light has no practical use here.”

The ponies refused to believe that and all stood back on their feet. Tnaig was far from amused by their determination. “You should have remained down. Now, Starfleet prepare to meet your end!”

The battle waged on, but ultimately the ponies were powerless against Tnaig’s supreme power. Not a single one of their attacks could even tickle him, while he continued to mercilessly strike them all hard. Their weapons and super attacks were no good either.

“DARK LIGHT ATTACK” Tnaig blasted at them. Lightning tried to counter the attack. “UNIFORCE” but his attack hardly amounted to snuff in the Darkness just as the Dark King had warned him, and Tnaig’s blast hit the team harder than ever, knocking them all down.

The ponies were starting to look really beat up-- all bruised, and burned, and their armor suits were dented a bit. Some of the girl’s manes were all tangled. “This dude’s tearing us apart!” cried Rainbow.

“Maybe we could try the mega modes.” suggested Buddy Rose.

“How can we, our powers are too low.” snapped Artie.

Tnaig couldn’t help but chuckle at them. “It is no use. Nothing can save you here. Why not surrender now and spare yourselves all the more agony?”

“Never!” shouted Lightning “No matter how tough the odds, Starfleet never gives in!”

“Ha! Fools!” shouted Tnaig and he zapped them again. All of them felt pretty weak and sore. Lightning was really fed up with all this now as he slowly struggled up. “My word, you are either very brave, or very foolish.” hissed Tnaig.

Lightning said nothing and gazed down at his friends. They barely managed to struggle up on their feet as well. “Lightning…” Starla said “You have to do it.”

“You don’t have any other choice.” added Rarity.

Lightning reluctantly agreed.

“Does this mean you surrender?” asked Tnaig.

Lightning gazed at him sharply and sneered “…Far from it.” and he began to concentrate hard until his horn was glowing brightly, along with the rest of his body in golden lightning.

“What is this?!” snarled the Dark King.

Finally, Lightning transformed completely, and now stood as an Enticorn. Tnaig hated the sight of all that glowing light. “Very impressive, but your efforts will be all for naught.”

Lightning growled angrily and shouted “EVIL MUST DIE!!” and he dashed forth and punched Tnaig hard, really damaging him and send him soaring up high. Lightning then zipped up fast, and kicked him hard sending him crashing to the ground.

Lightning roared ever so loudly, and his glowing increased brightly. Everyone shielded their eyes, even the Dark King winced back on his large throne.

Tnaig got up to his feet, and dashed straight back towards Lightning. “I’ll show you true power!” and the two went at it hard, but Lightning showed no mercy. He dodged every one of Tnaig’s attacks, and attacked him back hard.

“He’s going berserk again!” cried Buddy Rose.

Lightning blasted Tnaig hard and sent him skidding along the ground. Tnaig growled, but then he could see the gang of out the corner of his eye, and turned to fire at them. “No!” shouted Lightning.

“WATCH OUT!!” screamed Pinkie, but they wouldn’t be able to dodge in time. Tnaig fired, and the gang would have been toasted if Lightning hadn’t zipped in the way just in time to take the blast, damaging him, hard, and he fell to his knees. “Lightning!” cried Starla, and she dashed over to him.

“Starla!” shouted Artie; he was worried Lightning would take his fury out on her again, but surprisingly, he didn’t. “Lightning…?”

Her husband gazed at her smiling, not snarling. He didn’t even make any attempt to raise his fists at her. “Starla… it’s working. I’m in full control!”

His wife smiled with joy, and the others overheard.

“What is all this?” snarled Tnaig.

Lightning stood and glared at him “It’s something evil like you would never understand.”

“All I understand is that you will fall before my dark magic!”

“Not before you fall to the power of the light!”

The two dashed for each other again…

Meanwhile, in the past, Spike was really upset over everything. He slammed the ground angrily with his claw “I can’t believe it! He took them away!” he growled and continued to pound the ground in anger.

Krysta stopped him and urged him to calm down “We’re all worried and upset, Spike, but throwing an angry fit isn’t going to help.”

“She’s right, at the moment there’s nothing we can do.” said Grand Ruler.

They had already agreed they couldn’t just head into the future, not until the potion was fully set or they’d be risking their own safety, but the potion still needed another thirty minutes to be ready and could not be used in its current state.

“But what if we don’t make it in time?” cried Spike “What if we get there and it’s too late?”

The royal twins knew he had a point there. It wouldn’t be long before the ponies began to suffer from the decomposition without the potion to strengthen them, and worse, actually facing Tnaig and possibly the Dark King himself on their home grounds.

Now everyone was feeling as equally as worried as Spike, and starting to feel maybe they couldn’t wait, but it just wasn’t safe enough. “Isn’t there anything we can do?” asked Spike. He gazed at their majesties “Maybe you two could go to the future? You’re stronger that most of us and you could hold out longer.”

“Out of the question, Spike.” snapped Cadance, but her aunt and uncle disagreed. “He has a point, Cadance.” said Grand Ruler. His wife agreed “There’s one thing we never considered yet, our fusion power. That should suffice us with plenty of power until the potion is ready.”

The royal twins were intrigued, having remembered their father telling them stories about how he and their mother used to be able to merge into the Grand Celestial Ruler. Since Celestia had originally died, the fusion magic was never used again.

Though the risks were still pretty high, even the twins agreed it would probably be their best chance. “I say we go for it” said Shining Armor “…I mean what have we got to lose?”

The royal twins agreed too. “We’ll send you both to the future, but we must stay behind until the potion is ready, we’ll join you as soon as we can.” said Castor.

“Remember, we are still uncertain this will actually work well.” added Leilani “And whatever you do, do not try and battle the Dark King until we’ve arrived.”

Their majesties nodded, and then everyone headed outside where their majesties prepared to transform. Taking out, each, their respective halves of the rainbow rod, and joining the two pieces together. In a fright flash of swirling light, their majesties merged, and formed the Grand Celestial Ruler.

Everyone gazed in awe at the giant creature, and the royal twins were astonished beyond their wildest dreams. The ruler gazed down at their children and said in their mixed voice “It is time to go.”

Their children agreed, and prepared to warp the ruler to the future.

The battle continued…

Lightning and Tnaig were really going hard at it. The two attacked each other hard, sending each other soaring away from one another. “This… this can’t be!” groaned Tnaig “I cannot accept this?! I WILL NOT LOSE TO THE LIGHT!!”

Lightning growled angrily as he glared at his opponent, and the two charged at each other again, but suddenly, Lightning began to slow down, and his light began to fade softly. This gave Tnaig the edge he needed to bash him hard.

“Lightning!” cried Starla, but then she started to feel weary as well, as did the others.

“What’s… happening?” cried Dyno.

“I feel… like I’m going to… fall down…” groaned Myte.

Rhymey suddenly realized what it was…

“Our bodies are not fit to hold up in this time.
We’re slowly… degrading… to dust and grime!”

Tnaig continued to attack Lightning mercilessly, and gave him a huge blast from his Dark Light, so hard, combined with Lightning’s exhaustion from decomposition, that he transformed back into his casual clothes, flat on his back. “It’s… no good.” he panted “I can’t… keep up… my power.”

The others struggled all they could but they all were far too weak to fire as much as a spark of magic, or even lift their weapons.

Tnaig snickered wickedly as he approached Lightning “Poor little ponies… You went through all that fuss, getting in our way, destroying our cardinals and my comrades, only to end up here; unable to attack, unable to defend yourselves. Why you can’t even move!”

He poised his hand claw over Lightning “And now… for the darkness!” His claw began to glow, ready for the kill.

“NO!!!” Everyone shouted, believing Lightning had had it, but suddenly, a large beam of light fired at Tnaig, knocking him away hard.

Everyone looked up and saw Grand Celestia Ruler, hovering in the skies. At first they thought they were all hallucinating, but they weren’t when the ruler used their magic to gives them all a much needed boost of energy, so they could all get up again.

The Ruler smiled at them all and then turned to glare down at Tnaig “Where there is darkness there will always be a light to show the way, but no matter what way that is, good will always triumph over evil.”

Tnaig sneered and scoffed “A very touching gesture, but if you think me to be intimidated, you are sorely mistaken… just as you are ABOUT TO FALL BEFORE ME!!”

He furiously dashed up to attack The Ruler, and the ruler dashed forth. Despite being more than twenty times Tnaig’s size, Tnaig managed to sock The Ruler hard in their gut, and the kick them hard in the back, but the ruler managed to fire a zap of magic from their sceptre sending him skidding along the ground.

“Ye-haw…! Show ‘em who’s boss!” cried Applejack.

Tnaig was not amused “So, you are capable of harming me. I knew that you were powerful, but I never dreamed of experiencing it.”

The Ruler narrowed their eyes at him and said “We are capable of much more than you and your kind could ever understand.”

“Too bad you’re not capable of winning.” snarled Tnaig.

Lightning stepped forth “We are capable…” he said as his friends all stood beside him “And we will win.”

As they stood near the ruler, the light from their glowing was enough to make their insignias glow. “Let’s do it.” said Lightning.

Everyone agreed and transformed again.

“MEGA MODE ACTIVATE!!”

“VALKYRIA!!”

“Enough of this!” shouted Tnaig, and he powered up for a really big attack. “Everyone, let us band together.” said The Ruler. The ponies nodded and they all began to concentrate hard, as their magic was absorbed into The Ruler’s sceptre. “TIME TO DIE!!” shouted Tnaig as he launched his strongest Dark Light Attack.

“MYSTIC LIGHT” The Ruler and the ponies fired their power straight at the big blast. The two forces collided, and seemed to be at equal strength. “We’ve… got to… try… harder!” shrieked Fluttershy.

“Give it all!” shouted Rainbow, and they all poured on more power, actually forcing Tnaig’s attack back slowly. “It’s working!” cried Rarity.

“Keep it up!” shouted Starla and the poured on more magic as the blast continued to head for Tnaig, but he just laughed at them “Fools, you really thought this was all the power I had left? Here in the darkness, my power can be limitless!” He began to absorb more of the darkness around him which began to push back on the opposing force immensely. The ponies and The Ruler just couldn’t hold it.

“No!!” Lightning cried as the blast got nearer and nearer.

“It’s no use! We’re goners!” shouted Pinkie.

Tnaig really felt this was it. Just a few more feet and it would all be over, but suddenly… Tnaig got blasted hard in a stream of large dark magic, and his attack got canceled out, as did the other. Everyone, even The Ruler was confused, until they saw… the Dark King was doing it.

“What…?! Your majesty?!” cried Tnaig “This is all your fault, you wretched little ponies!”

The team couldn’t believe what they were seeing-- The Dark King then raised his huge hand and zapped him hard again, vanquishing him into the darkness. “BUT I WAS YOUR MOST LOYAL SERVANT!!!!” his last words echoed as he vanished into nothingness.

“He’s gone…” said Buddy Rose.

Applejack was livid and thundered at the Dark King “What in the hotel bills did you do that for! He worshiped you! He carried out your will!”

“He was getting reckless.” the Dark King said “I couldn’t risk anything happening to the Grand Celestial Ruler. They are a fusion of your queen and Grand Ruler Celesto. He is an essential factor in my creation. I could not let him be destroyed.”

“So just because he was a little reckless,
You vaporized him into the darkness?!” snarled Rhymey.

“You’re just sick!” screamed Rarity.

The Dark King laughed and sneered “Perhaps, but then again what would any of you know about anything?”

The team was most confused what he meant.

The Dark King gazed all around him as it got really, really dark for a brief moment. “Silence… emptiness… complete and total nothingness-- That is what it means to exist in the dark. Already nearly every planet, every world in this universe is under my dominion. Once all of you are exterminated, there will be none to stand in my way of total eternal darkness.”

The Ruler clenched their fist “You are truly evil, Dark King.” they said “It was our folly that you were ever created, and now we all intend to end that error.”

The ponies all nodded and looked ready to fight, but the Dark King only could laugh. “The only thing that shall end is your existence, along with the power of the light!” he raised his huge hand and began to sap at their energies, and once again everyone, even The Ruler was suffering from decomposition. The Ruler even defused into Celestia and Grand Ruler, and everyone’s armor and suits powered down.

“And to make it so I have no further problems…” The Dark King hissed as he raised his hand again, and the Grand Ruler began to float up into the air. “Celesto!” cried Celestia.

“Master!” shouted Lightning “No! Let him go!”

Grand Ruler shouted in anguish as he vanished dark glow. The others were all shocked, and some near tears. “Is he… he isn’t…?” cried Starla.

“Silence!” snarled the Dark King “He has merely been sent back to his appropriate time. I told you before, he is essential to my creation.”

“Celesto.” peeped Celestia.

Grand Ruler crashed on the floor in the palace, back in the past. “Father!” cried Castor. The gang ran over to him. “Daddy, are you alright?” cried Leilani.

“That time travel… really takes it out of you.” her father groaned. He did manage to explain what happened, and these made Spike feel all the more edgy. “We can’t wait anymore. We’ve got to go now!”

The others were inclined to agree, and the potion was ready as well.

“I’m going as well.” Grand Ruler said.

“Uncle, you’re weak. You should stay and rest.” protested Cadance. Princess Luna agreed too. “You are not strong enough to handle another jump through time. You must rest before you can fight again.”

“She is correct, father.” said Castor “However, we can leave you this…” then he and his sister left a small bit of their magic. “It will let you warp to the future again.” said Leilani “But you will have to recover your full strength before you can use it.”

“I will, but please, hurry. I don’t know how long the others can last.” Grand Ruler cried out.

The team agreed, and Cadance transformed into her Ninja form. The royal twins then gave her a simple spray of the magic potion, and though Cadance didn’t feel any different, her cousins assured her she’d be protected, but only for a short while.

“Cadance…” Shining Armor said. His wife turned to him, and he blew her a kiss, and she gestured blowing another one, since she couldn’t speak, and then she, her cousins and Spike warped to the future with cases of the potion in hand.

“I sure wish I was going with them.” said Krysta.

“That makes two of us.” said Shining Armor.

“There is very little any of us can do, and we cannot leave our world unprotected.” said Luna.

“We must have faith.” Grand Ruler said as he meditated on the floor softly to help restore his strength faster. He was also silently praying that everyone would be able to hold out.

In the future, despite being incredibly weak, the ponies still gave it everything they had. The ponies fired what little of their attacks they could.

“UNIFORCE”

“PULSAR LASER”

“LEAF SWARM”

“PAINT BOMB”

“DRILL QUILL”

“BOOM-BOOM FLARE”

The others all fired whatever magic their respective elements of harmony could give them. All those forces fired directly at the Dark King, but of course even all that hardly did amount to a mosquito bite on the giant demon. The Dark King could only snicker. “This is almost rather entertaining to watch.”

By this point the ponies felt so weary was lack of energy, and decomposition, they could hardly see clearly. “We… can’t… give… up!” cried Applejack.

“But… what can… we even do?” groaned Dyno.

“He’s… just too strong… for us.” added Myte.

Lightning struggled all he could but fell flat on his chest. He felt as heavy as a meteor and could barely move an inch.

The Dark King prepared to destroy them once and for all. “It is time to put an end to this conflict that has kept us all close.” he teased, and his two monstrous hands began to form a large ball of dark energy to fire at them all.

“Hey… if we die here in the future, does that mean we don’t get reborn in the past?” Rainbow wondered aloud.

Poor Fluttershy was so scared, but she could hardly even squeak.

Rarity, she felt this was it. “Oh, Spike…” she cried in her thoughts “Goodbye… I… never got to tell you...” She finally knew it, but seemingly too late.

“Celesto…” Celestia peeped “Goodbye, my darling!”

“BE GONE!!” shouted the Dark King as he fired his shot straight for them all. This really looked like it was it for the friends, when a bright light began to shine from above…!

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our final episode; the ultimate showdown commences when the forces of the past and future combine to form one colossal group against the Dark King, but still the forces prove futile and much wind up getting badly hurt, which triggers Spike’s ultimate transformation.

It is realize that there might be one, and only one possible way to silence the Dark King, but what is it, and how can it be executed.

Don’t mind the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Final Episode: Final Part: “Come From The Light”)

Final episode: Final Part: Come From the Light

Previously on Starfleet Magic…”

After being transported to the future prematurely, the ponies tried to duke it out against Super Tnaig, but were ultimately unable to withstand the force of the future on their bodies. Even the Grand Celestial Ruler was no match for the powerful dragon-man, but the Dark King didn’t approve of the recklessness and destroyed his own minion right before everyone. Faced against unimaginable odds, the ponies tired their hardest but we’re less than no match for the Dark King. The Grand Ruler was sent back to the past, leaving the rest to suffer what may be their final curtain…!

FINAL EPISODE

The Dark King’s blast heads straight at the fallen ponies, when suddenly something emerged from the light overhead and whisked them all off at such speed, just in the nick of time. The blast missed and blew a huge crater in the ground, but the Dark King growled angrily. “You are just prolonging the inevitable! I WILL FIND YOU!!”

The friends felt so weary, they didn’t realize what was going on, until they felt their weariness disappearing, and as their visions slowly regained, they looked up and saw the twins, and a transformed Ninja Cadance.

“What’s happened?” Celestia groaned.

“Shh, steady, Mother.” said Leilani “It’ll be all right.”

They all gave everyone extra doses of the potion, and soon they could feel their strengths slowly returning, and they didn’t feel so weary anymore, and found they were sitting within a deep dark trench that would serve as a temporary haven. At the moment they couldn’t travel back in time to safety, and there wasn’t much point anyway

Spike was really relieved to find his friends were all safe, especially Rarity, but still he couldn’t muster the courage to talk to her.

“We haven’t much time.” said Castor “It will not be long before the Dark King finds us.”

“And when he does, we’re goners.” said Rainbow “All our best attacks couldn’t even scratch him.”

“He’s got to have some weakness, but what?” asked Lightning, but sadly not even the royal twins had the foggiest. The Dark King had never shown any signs of any weakness, except from the light, but even then their best shots were not enough to beat him.

“You can’t hide from me forever!” the Dark King shouted. “You are lost in the darkness, with no way out.”

Everyone felts shivers run through their spines, but Rarity suddenly remembered something Esroh Dab told her before he perished.

“I’ll leave you with this advice, since you’re fighting for what’s right and it doesn’t matter to me anymore. Strike where the heart would be, both in and out...”

“Yes, that might be it.” cried Rarity. The others all turned to gaze at her, and Rarity explained the theory, and that the only way to beat the Dark King was to strike him from inside as well as out… right where his heart would be if he had one.

Not a single one of the other ponies or Spike had a more fretful look on their faces. “Go inside the Dark King?” Pinkie Pie rhetorically asked.

“You scare me, Rarity.” said Rainbow.

The royal twins realized the full risk involved. “Never has there been a longshot as great as this one.” said Castor “Could it work?”

“I see no other alternative, and we never once considered it.” said Leilani.

“I say we do It.” said Buddy Rose.

“Count me in.” added Artie.

“It’s all we can do.
I’ll try it too.” said Rhymey.

Soon, all the friends, Lightning, even Celestia were in full agreement. “But how can we pull this off?” asked Fluttershy.

“Girl’s got a point.” said Applejack. “We can’t even get near the Dark King. He’ll crush us like freshly laid eggs.”

“I don’t think so…” said Lightning “I’ve already got an idea. Do you all remember when we faced Fratello and Doomdroid?”

Cadance remembered especially, and it made her feel a little sad, but she and the others remembered how Lightning managed to get absorbed, by coating himself in uniforce, the enemy’s energy absorption took him right inside. “I bet I can do it again.”

Cadance tapped her hand on the ground in Morse code; “We’d have to get the Dark King to absorb energy, and once your inside, we’ll do what we can out here.”

“We’re going to need backup though… and lots of it.” said Celestia.

Her children nodded and they both knew where to get it. “Your future selves…” said Castor. The minute he said that, everyone immediately agreed. The royal twins used their magical telepathy to send a warning message across the darkness that would reach the lighted city where their allies were… but it would still take a while for them to get there as they would have to assimilate a lot of fighters and power.

The Dark King was really getting angry “Come out!” he thundered “You can’t escape from me!”

He sounded close, very close! “Do you think we can hold out until the others get here?” asked Dyno. “No, defiantly not.” said Myte.

Their power levels were only nearing fifty percent. That wouldn’t get them very far, so Celestia decided to transfer some of her energy to theirs to boost them back up. “But your majesty, you’ll become even weaker!” said Artie.

“I realize that.” said Celestia “But we have no other choice.”

Cadance walked up to her aunt gesturing that she would stay behind and keep her safe. “I will too. My power’s still full.” said Spike.

Celestia smiled thankfully at them both. “All right, stand together ponies.” The ponies did as they were told, and she magically transferred every bit of energy she could spare to them all, restoring their powers to near full, but as expected, Celestia nearly collapsed from exhaustion.

Cadance caught her.

“Mother!” cried Castor.

“I’m… alright.” Celestia groaned softly “Really, I’m fine. I just need to rest.”

Her children vowed to stay and protect her as well, and the others all exchanged looks of determination, and they all leapt out of the trench, onto the main ground. “Hey!” shouted Lightning.

At once, the Dark King turned and saw them all standing there. He could see for himself that their power had been restored, and he laughed. “You are far more resourceful than I ever thought, but if you are still confident you can win, you are more foolish than you are courageous.”

“You just never get tired of being wrong.” said Lightning “Go guys!”

The others all transformed into their battle suits, except for Lightning, as he needed to conserve power. “All right, you all know what to do?” Lightning asked.

“YES SIR!” everyone hollered.

“Let’s do it!” shouted Lightning, and everyone scattered about.

“Insignificant creatures!” the Dark King growled, and he swung his enormous arms. The friends could hardly duck down to avoid them. Next, the Dark King fired two gigantic red beams from his monstrous eyes and out from the palms of his hands. The beams trailed all along the ground.

The beams were so big and moving so fast, they were even harder to avoid. Several of the friends got hit, and suffered a huge deal of damage, but they knew they had to keep trying.

Many of the ponies tried to avoid the beams by taking to the skies, but the swirling darkness and occasional lightning bolts made it nearly impossible to concentrate. Many of them got hit and nearly tumbled out of control, and those that didn’t fired their powers at the Dark King, preferably at his eyes, which of course did nothing at all to him.

“Fools!” he shouted at them, and he then controlled the sky darkness to shoot them all down.

The friends in the trench saw everything. “They’re getting creamed out there!” cried Spike. He was very tempted to go out there and help them, but Cadance held him back and shook her head at him.

The royal twins were just as worried, and didn’t know how much longer they could wait, especially keeping in mind that the potion they gave the others wouldn’t last too long.

Lightning got hit, but still made no attempt to transform or attack back. “Come on, use your absorption power!” he groaned softly to himself.

The Dark King glared at Lightning “What’s wrong, little pony? You haven’t transformed yet, so perhaps you’ve come to your senses.”

Lightning didn’t respond to that and just glared angrily at him.

“No? Well, perhaps I can persuade you.” he fired a blast at Lightning; he dodged it, just barely, but the blast continued on until it hit near the trench where the others were hiding, sending rocks falling all over them. They tried their hardest not to yelp so loud, but the Dark King could hear them.

“So, that is where you’ve been hiding.” he then used hi magic to blast away the rock, exposing the hidden party.

“No!” shouted Lightning.

“I told you, you cannot escape your fate!” he charged up to strike at them again, but Cadance quickly used her ninja powers to whisk them all away in the puff of smoke. “Where’d they go?” cried Starla.

The Dark King growled and gazed all around him. Finally, he unleashed a power wave of darkness that spread across the land, blowing all the other ponies down again, and forcing their friends out of hiding. “As I was saying; you cannot escape your fate. Here in the darkness, I rule all. You can never hide from me. Why not make it easier and accept the inevitable?”

“Because, we believe!” snapped Lightning. “We believe that no matter how much the odds are against us, we can win!”

Starla stood by her husband’s side and agreed with him completely. “You may have conquered nearly every inch of this universe, and you claim the dark is completely invincible, but as long as there remains hope, and a speck of light, the dark will never rule over all.”

Every single pony and Spike agreed.

“Very charming and very ineffectual….” the Dark King sneered “…But actions will always speak greater than words, and my actions are about to silence you and the last of the light forever!” At that instant, he fire a single shot from his eyes at Lightning and Starla. They dodged it, but the ray ricocheted off the ground and headed straight for Castor… zapping him clean through the heart!

Everyone gasped and some of the girls shrieked as Castor fell to his death on the ground, exploding in a ball of flames, leaving behind only his charred robe, and a few feathers “BROTHER!!!” Leilani screamed as she dashed to her brother’s remains, but there was defiantly no hope. She fell to her knees, letting her tears fall to the ground.

The other ponies were devastated beyond belief, but easily none were as hurt as Celestia. Her eyes were bulged open really wide as her body shook with fury, sadness, and an extreme blow to her heart. “No! My only son…!” she peeped. Then she let out a ferocious scream and charged straight for the Dark King.

“No! Don’t…!” screamed Rarity, but Celestia was so furious she almost didn’t care. “YOU!!” she shouted as she summoned up all the magic she unleash and fired it straight at the Dark King, but naturally it was nowhere near as strong as the blast he fired in response, hitting her really hard and causing her to drop down. “She’s falling!” cried Fluttershy.

Spike and Rarity quickly flew up and grabbed her, but the Dark King zapped them all again, and they all crashed to the ground. “Dios Mio!” cried the Spanish twins, as they and everyone ran over to their fallen friends.

Spike and Rarity weren’t as hurt as Celestia was, she looked all bruised and battered, her clothes were tattered, and her crown was dented. Her vital signs were low, but she was still alive.

“Mother!” cried Leilani “No, please! I can’t lose you too!”

Celestia’s vital signs began to drop more, along with everyone else’s. “Oh, no!” cried Buddy Rose as he felt weaker. “I think the potion’s worn off.”

“I feel… heavy like a rock.” groaned Artie

The Dark King laughed at this painful moment “If you can no longer stand the pain, then allow me… to put you out of your misery!”

“LOOK OUT!!” shouted Spike, but suddenly they were all teleported by a bright light to another section of the field, causing the blast to miss.

“What?!” snarled the Dark King, followed by a battle brigade of many ponies yelling “CHARGE!!” as they came rushing across the field, at the head of the team were many of the ponies’ future selves, including Cadance, and future Princess Luna.

The friends then gazed up and realized who saved him. It was Grand Ruler, or rather his future self. There could be no mistake. He gazed proudly down at them all and nodded, and his eyes fell upon Celestia, and then used his advanced magic to revive her and the rest of the team back to full power.

Celestia felt perfect now, but it felt somewhat strange as she gazed back at the future version of her husband, but now was no time to talk or have heartwarming moments. Grand Ruler stood and gazed back at the Dark King

“So, you finally decide to come out from hiding.” the Dark King hissed.

Future Grand Ruler clenched his fists furiously “How could we not?” he sneered deeply “For many dark moons, we have suffered from your wrath and darkness. We’ve seen you destroy many races, and conquer worlds as the light faded away… but now… You destroy my son… AND YOU WILL PAY FOR IT!! HE WILL BE AVENEGED!!”

The entire army thundered in determination, and the friends got to their feet and agreed.

“I’ve had just about enough of all this!” the Dark King shouted. The darkness all around him began to go crazy and wild. “It is time for me to do that which I should have long ago!!”

“We won’t allow you to do so!” shouted Lightning, and all his friends stood by his side. Lightning finally decided to transform, and he went Enticorn, right in front of everyone. The future ponies gazed in awe at the sight of him.

He then thought back to everyone and everything he was fighting for, and those he had fought for who were no longer physically with him; namely his family, Twilight, and now Castor… who fought valiantly to ensure that he and his friends would live a better life… once the darkness was silenced! “And now-- past, present and future alike-- In the name of all those we are sworn to protect, determined to avenge… WE FIGHT TO THE END!!”

The army hollered together in full agreement, but the Dark King was not impressed, and prepared to blast everyone with his strong magic, but this time, due to their being so many ponies on call, many of the groups were able to conjure magical blasts large enough to actually counter the darkness.

Lightning’s friends were then aided by their future selves. They all found it very awkward yet somewhat exciting to be with their own selves. The two Raritys couldn’t stop complimenting one another, but they were both snapped back into concentration by the others.

The Dark King continued to unleash his darkness, while the army counter back with their power. The fight actually seemed equal, until the Dark King decided… “I will not stand for this, I need more darkness!”

The planet, the galaxy, practically nearly every inch of the universe was coated in his darkness, which he began to absorb, causing his body to expand slowly, and immensely increase his power.

Many of the ponies began to panic, fearing their powers wouldn’t be able to hold out any longer, but Lightning saw this as his chance. “This is it! I’m going in!” All his friends nodded at him, wishing him good luck. He then cast one last look at Starla, and her future self who gazed back at him with deep love in her eyes, having not seen her husband in ages since he died.

Then Lightning flew up, up, way up towards the dark energy swirls, and coated himself in the light energy around his body, and it worked as he got sucked into the darkness, straight into the Dark King himself.

Inside the Dark King himself, it was exactly as Lightning expected, all dark, extremely dark, mixed with cosmic forces and lightning bolts. “Okay, I’ve got to find the area where the heart would be.” So he flew off, not really knowing what direction he was going and just relying on common sense from his entry point. Alas, it was no use, it was too dark, too dangerous, and very confusion to find anything… not even which way was up and which way was down.

The Dark King, well aware of Lightning’s intrusion, remained unfazed by this. “You don’t seriously expect your little scheme to work, do you?” he hissed, and the magic inside him began to go crazy, shooting at Lightning from many angles, forcing him to swerve and dodge, but he got hit several times.

“Lightning!” the two Starlas cried out.

The Dark King glared at all the ponies surrounding him. “Your plan was futile from the very start, as well as your hopes and faith. Now your friend will pay the price. Soon, my inner energies will consume him completely, and he shall be gone forever!”

The ponies all whimpered in worry.

“As for all of you, I am about ensuring you will be there to greet him on the other side!”

“That is not going to happen!” Future Grand Ruler shouted.

“I beg to differ!” the Dark King yelled, and just his thunderous voice alone made the grounds tremble and quake, and the lightning from the skies went crazy that they struck the ground, killing a few of the future soldiers, and wounding many others, even some of the future friends.

“Are you okay?
Can you hear what I say?” cried Rhymey and he helped his future-self get up.

“I am alright, but what can we do?
There has to be a way for us to pull through.”

“He’s right…” said Future Fluttershy “There must be a way to help Lightning find the Dark King’s soft spot.” She sounded much braver than her past self, to which Fluttershy admired, and she actually had an idea “Maybe we can send Lightning a message, or guide him?”

Everyone took an immediate shine to the idea. “You’re a genius.” said Applejack. “Ride on, girl.” agreed her future-self.

Fluttershy blushed softly.

“Wait, how are we going to pull this off?” asked Pinkie Pie. Her future-self scratched her head “I don’t know, but we better think fast. I don’t know how much longer Lightning can last in there.”

Lightning continued to swerve and dodge the bolts and energies that shot at him, and he was getting little tired. “That’s it…” he growled “Let’s match power with power!” and he summoned up a small burst of his power and fired a large blast back at the energies, shoving them back, and resulting in a large, bright explosion… which the Dark King only slightly felt.

“Hey, look at that!” cried Dyno. Everyone looked up and saw a very small but clear speck of light flashing on the Dark King’s massive chest. “Lightning, it has to be him.” said Myte.

The future twins agreed, and suddenly cried “ESSO ES!” They had an idea, which everyone could sense immediately; to guide Lightning to soft spot of the Dark King by shining light in the area.

“It is very risky.” said Princess Luna “But I believe it is our only chance.”

“SILENCE!!” the Dark King shouted, and he fired more darkness everywhere, wounding more ponies, and a couple more soldiers were killed in the line of fire. “How quickly we forget, your power is nothing compared to mine. Allow me to show you!”

He prepared to fire an ultra-force, which would be sure to destroy everyone in one thunderous blast, when suddenly he winced. “What… what is this?!” he groaned as he felt very strange.

“What’s happening to him?” asked Buddy Rose. “It looks like he’s getting weak.” said his future self. No one could understand what was happening, until Ninja Cadance gazed up at the skies, and then she motioned to her future self to look up. Future Cadance looked up and cried “Up there!”

Everyone gazed up, and could see Grand Ruler Celesto, the real one from the past. “Greetings, Dark King. I have returned.” he said.

“Of course!” cried Future Grand Ruler “Since I played a vital role in the creation of the Dark King, by removing myself from the past, the future is shifting and the Dark King is getting weaker.”

The Dark King tried to send Grand Ruler back to the past, but this time magic didn’t work. “What’s this?!” the Dark King snarled. Grand Ruler smirked at him and revealed that after returning to the future, he had taken a special pill developed by Professor Brain in the past, making him impervious to time magic. It would wear off soon.

“This cannot be!” The Dark King shouted.

Grand Ruler landed by his future-self. “Oh, but it is. And now it is finally time for you to see the light!” The two rulers gazed at each other and nodded, and held hands. Their golden horns began to glow brightly, and the fired the most powerful beam of Uniforce they could throw directly at the Dark King’s chest. Not only did it actually damage him, due to his weakening state, but Lightning could see the glow from where he was inside…

“Hey, what’s that?” he wondered, and suddenly he could hear his master calling out to him. “Lightning, if you can hear this; go to the light! Go to the light!”

Lightning, trusting in his mentor’s words, headed straight to the area where the light was, and suddenly he found what he was looking for. There, before him, in place of an actual heart, was a large swirling orb of pure dark energy where all the lightning and forces were emitting from.

This was it, the one weak point.

Even still, the Dark King was not willing to let this happen. “I must… absorb… more darkness!” he growled softly, and he began to do just so, increasing his power and strength again.

“Oh, no…! He’s growing!” cried Artie.

“We’ve got to finish him off, now while we have the chance!” added his future self.

Everyone agreed, and Rarity reminded everyone “We have to strike the core both inside and outside at the same time.”

Her future-self nodded “It won’t be easy, but at this point we haven’t much to lose-- apart from our lives.”

“Oh, that’s comforting.” Rainbow sneered, but her future-self looked pumped up and ready. “Let’s put this big bully down once and for all.”

Everyone agreed, and the present friends transformed again.

“MEGA MODE ACTIVATE!!”

“VALKYRIA!!”

The future ponies awed in amazement at how their former selves looked. Then, everyone stood ready. Lightning could sense they were ready, and he prepared to fire.

“No!!” The Dark King shouted, and he continued to absorb more darkness into him, causing his inner energies to go wild and blast at Lightning really hard, throwing him off. “No, Lightning!” screamed Starla. “Come on, be strong! Fight it!” cried Future Starla.

As if that weren’t enough, the darkness in the skies went just as crazy and began to shoot bolts, and waves at everyone deadlier than ever, and throwing them off balance. “It’s no good! The Dark King is still too strong!” cried Leilani “He gets stronger faster than he weakens! The darkness just keeps giving him more power.”

This really seemed it! Nobody had any plans or ideas, and the darkness continued to grow stronger as the Dark King gained more power. Inside him, Lightning was really starting to lose his edge as he got hit more times than he was able to dodge.

“YOU ARE DOOMED!!” the Dark King shouted, and more darkness rained down on everyone, one of the bolts even struck Rarity’s future-self hard! The real Rarity shrieked, and Spike was livid.

“NO!!!”

Future Rarity collapsed, and Spike caught her in his knightly arms “Rarity!”

The real Rarity could hardly believe this. “No! No!” as she dashed over to her future-self, but there was no hope. Future Rarity was dying, and she couldn’t be saved. “I’m… sorry…” she peeped “It’s up to… all of… you now.”

“No, don’t say that!” cried Spike “Just hang in there.”

Future Rarity softly smiled up at Spike as she felt tears rolling down her cheek. She looked right up at him. “Spike…” she whispered “I want you… to know… ”

Spike gazed down at her in near surprise.

“Spike… I… love… you. I…always… have… Spike…!” Then she expired. The real Rarity felt simply devastated, but at the same time she felt different from what was just heard. Spike gazed over at her. “Rarity…”

Through her tears, Rarity gazed deeply at Spike and smiled lovingly at him while softly nodding her head, confirming her ultimate feelings for him. Spike could feel the warmness and light flowing through his dragon heart.

…and his body began to glow brightly, and he began to rise up, up into the skies, to everyone’s astonishment, and the Dark King’s chagrin.

“What’s this? What’s happening now?” he shouted, and he shielded his eyes from the blinding light. As soon as the light faded, everyone gazed at Spike…

He was now a full-fledged dragon, three times the size of his Dragon Knight form. His body shimmered with gold and silver scales. His face and head, looked really handsome than frightful, and his entire body was coated in bright light, almost like Lightning’s Enticorn power.

“Is that what I think it is?” cried Applejack.

Celestia gazed right up and realized it had to be nothing else “The Majestic Dragon; The original and most powerful form of the Dragon Knight of old.”

The Dark King glared at the dragon. “You honestly think one little trick will save you?” he shouted.

Spike gazed deeply at his foe “I don’t think… I know.” his voiced sounded so deep and masculine. “I now see clearly. A dragon like any other being is not judged by how powerful he is, but by the strength of his heart.” he gazed down at Rarity and she nodded lovingly at him. He smiled at her and then turned back to face the Dark King. “Prepare to feel the wrath of my power, Dark King, and may the light lift your terror from this world!”

Flapping his glowing wings strongly, he soared up high, and opened his huge mouth, unleashing a burst of light at the darkness, infecting it with light as the Dark King continued to absorb it into him, and absorbing light was really not good for him and weakened him severely.

It even weakened out the dark magic inside him. Lightning couldn’t understand what was going on, but there was no doubt this was his chance. “Hey!” he called out to the others “I’ve got a clear shot, but hurry, I don’t know how long I can hold out.”

With the Dark King still in state of shock and the dark magic temporarily ceased, the others readied themselves again and charged up what little magic they had.

“No! This can’t be happening!” shouted the Dark King.

“For the past!” cried Celestia.

“For the future!” added the two Grand Rulers.

“For Castor and Rarity!” said Leilani.

“…And most importantly-- for us!” Lightning said, and he charged up his power

Outside, everyone was all charged. “Ready?!” shouted Grand Ruler.

“Aim!” added his future-self, and they both yelled. “…FIRE!!”

All the magic combined into one colossal hyper beam that fired straight at the Dark King with such tremendous force. Lightning would feel it coming, and at the last second he fired his own magic.

“ULTRA UNIFORCE”

The two forces struck the core, causing it to overload in the light, bursting it like a balloon. The Dark King felt it and clutched his chest in pain. “I’m outta here!” cried Lightning, and he flew straight through the large hole that was made, just as the Dark King’s entire body began to brighten and vaporize as more light consumed him. “IMPOSSIBLE!! I CAN’T LOSE… NOT TO THE LIGHT!!!” his last words echoed as a huge burst of light erupted, so brightly everyone hit the dirt and covered their eyes.

(Skip to 13:54)

The light spread all across the planet, and proceeded to spread all over the universe, dispelling the evil darkness, and ending the age of terror the Dark King had ruled!

After all had settled down, all the ponies began to awaken. Also to find they were no longer in the future. Leilani was the first to awaken, and used her magic to transport everyone and their future selves back to the past.

“What happened?” asked Lightning.

“It’s alright…” said Leilani “You’re all home now.”

Everyone came to their senses, and realized they were home in their own time. No more darkness, no more monsters. “Spike…? Where is he?” cried Rarity.

“Rarity…” said a voice. Everyone turned and looked round, and what they saw astounded them. It was Spike, but he didn’t look like his little self anymore. He was taller now, the same height as Rarity, his body was not pudgy, but rather slim like the ponies, and his arms were muscular. His head looked like a cross between and dragon and a little bit of a pony, and his voice was a little deeper. He also wore casual armor and clothes just like the others, but still with the same color as his old spacesuit.

There was no doubt, his transformation trigger a dragon growth spurt. Rarity approached him, still gazing at him. “Are you alright?” she asked.

“I guess so, but its sure going to take me a bit to get used to this.” then he looked a little down, still feeling bad about future Rarity “I’m sorry she died.” he said to Rarity, but of course he was being sad over nothing really. Rarity herself was alive, so her future self wouldn’t really be gone. “Besides, you helped us all… more than you could ever believe. You’re really my hero… Spikey-Wikey.”

The others could feel… it was coming! They watched eagerly…

Spike and Rarity still felt a little shy around each other, but they remembered Future Rarity’s confession. “I guess, maybe we have been acting a little weird.” said Spike “I mean, it’s still kind of awkward that were different species and you being a little older than me.”

Rarity final gave in to her feelings and gazed deeply in his eyes “Who gives a damn anymore?” and she grabbed him and pulled him into a kiss. Spike was at first shocked, but gave in and closed his eyes kissing her back.

The two Applejacks wiped the tears from their eyes.

The two Pinkie Pies leapt up in their firework joy.

Both of them hollered “WEE-HOO… THIS IS JUST FANTASTIC!”

The others cheered and wooed on the new couple.

“Hey!” called a voice. Everyone could see Krysta, Shining Armor and Princess Luna, with the babies coming to greet everyone. Princess Luna felt strange seeing her future self, but it was a joy that everyone was back and well. Especially for Shining Armor “Does this mean I have two wives now?” he joked.

“I don’t know…” said Lightning as he gazed at the two Starlas “It feels weird though.”

“Not that weird.” the real Starla said. Her future self agreed, “Technically it's not cheating.”

Celestia felt especially strange, now that she technically had two husbands. Still, Future Grand Ruler couldn’t have been more thankful. “Your efforts and courage helped destroy the Dark King, and his evil will never again terrorize the world.”

The real Grand Ruler agreed with his other self. “Light and Darkness are two sides of the same coin. Both constantly are at struggle and battle, yet one cannot exist without the other. No matter how strong one force may seem to be, there will always be some form of the other force there waiting to strike back.” He gazed at all his friends, subjects, and future friends “We must all continue, however on the one path that is best for all.”

Everyone agreed, and then it was time to say goodbye to the future friends. “Do you really have to leave?” asked Buddy Rose “We can’t stay. We don’t belong here in this age.” replied his future self.

Future Starla gazed at all the others “The future has been saved, but now history will change, and travel a new course.”

The ponies then gazed at the babies, preferably at Castor. It was now most comforting to know that Castor would live again. “Alas…” said Future Leilani “We will live, but we shan’t remember any of this, because it never will have happened.”

Lightning approached her “Maybe that won’t be such a bad thing for you.” he said “Your life may not turn out so tragic like it did. Just look at us…” He referred to how they were now all much stronger and much wiser than ever. Celestia was alive and well, and Lightning learned to control his powers. These things would not disappear with the time change.

Leilani smiled and said “Thank you.”

Then, gazing down at her baby self, she softly touched her finger to the baby’s head. At once, her body disappeared into the baby’s body in a sparkling glow. Many of the other ponies touched their past counterparts and disappeared too, but future Starla took a moment to quickly kiss Lightning goodbye. “Sorry, I just had to.”

Starla didn’t mind at all, neither did Lightning. Then Future Starla disappeared too.

Only Future Grand Ruler was left, he gazed up Celestia with a love he thought he’d never feel again, and she smiled back at him. The real Grand Ruler stood by his wife’s side, and gazed at his future self. “I will take good care of her… for us.”

His future-self nodded proudly “you did better than I did.” and he held out his hand. The two Rulers shook on it, and Future Grand Ruler disappeared as well.

The space ponies would keep their enhanced strengths, but the Mega Mode Powers disappeared and were no longer functional. The powers did not truly exist yet in the currents time, nor had they they proper technology or magic resources to manufacture them. Then again, now that Lightning had full control of his Enticorn Powers, Spike could become the Majestic Dragon, and with the Valkyries of Harmony.

...The Mega Mode Powers was a sacrifice they were all willing to give up.

The war was over, and once again the planet was at peace… for now!

Epilogue

EPILOGUE

As usual, for such heroic deeds, and going far beyond the call of duty, a promotional ceremony was in order. So many Starfleet ponies were awarded medals and honors, and even promotions for their bravery in the war. Some even a few raises in pay.

Many allies of Starfleet were honored as well, preferably the fairies, as their vital role in keeping the civilians safe serve a great deal of help.

Lightning unfortunately got no new medals, honors, or even promotions; there really wasn’t much else to give him being Supreme Commander. He did however have the honor of presenting the extra special awards that, as usual, went to his friends.

The space ponies were all promoted to the rank of “First Class Major” which was far greater than their regular Major classes.

The Equestrian ponies were promoted to Majors.

As for Spike, having saved everyone immensely with his new powers, he was forthwith promoted to the rank of Executive Captain. There was no doubt about it. He was no officially, the single, most powerful and noblest dragon on the entire planet.

Rarity was very happy and proud of him, and softly blew him a kiss.

Finally, Lightning presented a special award to Princess Cadance. Despite her baffling behaviour in running away, it could not be ignored that her new powers proved efficient in battle, and would continue to serve well. “But next time, if you have a problem, just tell us.” Lightning teased.

Cadance promised she would, and Shining Armor winked at her.

Their majesties took the stand. “The times of war have passed once again, and the planet is at peace.” Grand Ruler said.

“Our future is open wide to us now.” said Celestia “Although our true paths are still unclear, we must press on with all that have learned, and prepare ourselves for any ensuing battles yet to come. For our people, our planet, and all that exists beyond.”

The whole place echoed with cheers, and the celebration gala began. Spike and Rarity even shared a dance to the song Spike wrote for her.

Everyone thought it was so sweet. Especially their majesties, it reminded them of the time they shared their first dance when they became a couple.

The song ended, and Rarity and Spike actually shared a kiss in front of everyone, making the crowds cheer. “That’s so sweet.” said Goldwin “I think they’ve really earned it.”

“They sure have.” said Applejack “Though I wish they hadn’t taken them so long.”

“Ah, love sometimes just takes time.” said Shining Armor.

“Sure does.” added Lightning, and the two of them pecked their wives on the cheek. The girls giggled and then tackled their husbands to the floor, planting kisses all over their faces. The others laughed at the men as they squirmed.

Then, Fluttershy and Rhymey came in, both of them seemed very nervous. “What’s up with you two?” asked Rainbow.

Rhymey and Fluttershy, both blushed nervously, and Fluttershy kept her left hand behind her back. “Nothing, it’s nothing!” she squeaked. The others obviously didn’t buy it.

“What’s going on…?” Artie asked in a low tone.

Rhymey rubbed the back of his head and nervously stammering…

“We were walking…
And we were talking…”

Krysta and her family silently slipped behind their backs and could see what Fluttershy was hiding. Twink, with his parents’ go-ahead, gave Fluttershy a small poke in her back. She yelped and jumped in fright, exposing her left hand… and the ring she was wearing.

It didn’t take much to guess what happened, and Fluttershy and Rhymey couldn’t deny it…

…a while back, they were standing out on the terrace, gazing up at the stars and the moon, and finally Rhymey held Fluttershy’s hands, got down on one knee and held out the ring to her saying…

“I ask you now, with love and with glee…
Fluttershy… will you marry me?”

Fluttershy froze up, having never felt so timid before in her life, but she managed to come to her senses as her tears began to flow. Rhymey feared he had upset her, until she jumped into his arms sobbing...

“Ye-he hes…!!”

The rest was history, and Fluttershy never felt so happy, so shy, so excited, and other things all at once like this before.

“Esso Bueno. Well done.” said Dyno “And about time too.” said Myte.

The others all extended their congratulations to the couple, even offering handshakes and hugs.

A few weeks later, the bells were ringing, and the crowds were cheering as the new married ponies walked down the steps, under the rice and flower petals that everyone was throwing about. Pinkie Pie couldn’t stop leaping for joy and screaming with even more joy.

Fluttershy and Rhymey really felt more happy than they did shy and timid. Rhymey gazed upon his bride with love, and promised he’d make her happy, to which she really believed. She quickly tossed her bouquet to pull him into a deep kiss…

…and Rarity caught the bouquet. At first she was surprised. Spike was too, and they gazed at one another, and then turned away giggling nervously.

The others couldn’t help but laugh.

“MY BRAVE PONY”
STARFLEET MAGIC SEASON IV

Author's Note

I admit it, the main reason I married Rhymey to Fluttershy was to piss people off, and it seems they very much are with the vast amounts of immaturity they've exhibited...

Well, it serves "You mockers" right, for being so rude and immature. Hence why I give Rhymey loads of breaks and easy goings.

Prologue

PROLOGUE

Lightning Dawn, the victor of so many battles and the pride of Starfleet and United Equestria, a pony whom never let adversity get him down...

He and his friends had faced so many obstacles, challenges and enemies, and suffered many hardships. Yet through the efforts of courage, teamwork, and believe in themselves and of their friends, they have crushed all evil that dared to show its face throughout the galaxy.

Lightning has managed to unlock the legendary powers of the Enticorn to smite his foes, but even the greatest of powers have its flaws, and just as evil falls at the hands of goodness… it has its ways of coming back… from the even the strangest of places.

High above the rooftops of New Ponyville a strange creature appeared in the night skies; a demon! He was a spiteful humanoid, with pale skin, pointy ears, and long black hair like a punk rock star. He wore a simple black and red tight-suit with a red cape, and on his forehead was a strange mark-- a black crescent moon with three black stars around it and two red marks like sinister looking eyes right in the center-- indicating he belong to some sort of cult.

He just levitated in midair while gazing around at all he could see, scoffing “So this is what United Equestria used to be like; how pathetically primitive. No matter, my orders are clear: destroy it all.” but rather than immediately do so, he just vanished and was gone.

MY BRAVE PONY
STARFLEET MAGIC: SEASON IV